Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Hello!So, I've decided to edit this book. Because I changed my writing style throughout the making of this book, I thought that perhaps a new version of it would be best. This way, it'll clean up certain parts and add a new feel to the over all story! I'm so excited to show you guys my new take on the story!I'm going chapter by chapter, so Chapters One through Thirty Five (1-35) are completely different than how they used to be! Let me know what you guys think of my new changes!!Keep an eye out for the updated chapters!X~Angelic T

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A cold chill was what caused her to wake up. Despite the warmth the blankets, furs, and sheets provided, and despite the soft flames still gently burning in the hearth of her room, Anari was still able to feel the breeze.As she sat up, it only seemed cooler as the air hit her bare shoulders. Letting out a soft sigh, Anari was made aware of just how cold it was, as she could see her breath in a soft mist. Though, while it was cold, Anari didn’t think it was quite ready for snow yet, though, perhaps it was getting there. Despite the chill in her room, Anari knew she needed to get up.With a bracing breath for having to leave the warmth of her bed, Anari stood up, shivering as her feet met the cool stone floor. Turning to her bed, Anari frowned at the mess of blankets, sheets, and furs. Septa Mordane would crack her wrists if she didn't make her bed, as the woman often went into her room to see if she had made sure the bed was neat.Resisting another shiver, Anari set to it. Though, with practiced ease, it didn’t take her long to have it looking the way Septa Mordane would approve of. The woman meant well in her teachings, and where Arya misunderstood her as wanting them to be perfect, Anari somewhat understood that she wanted them to be.Septa Mordane didn’t want them to be perfect, because it was impossible for someone to be so. Anari remembered when she was younger and had slightly resented her Septa. However, now that she was older, Anari understood she is only trying to help. Unfortunately, Arya still didn’t seem to understand that, but with time, hopefully, her youngest sister would learn.Satisfied with her work, Anari walked to where her robe sat and placed it around her shoulders. This time, Anari shivered from the warmth the garment provided, a small smile coming to her lips as she turned to her wardrobe to pick out a dress.Anari's dresses were always simple; she was never one for decorative embroidery or fancy accents to the garment. She wasn’t interested in outlandish colors or extravagant silks or satins. As long as the material didn’t scratch her skin and the design was simple, that was all Anari cared for.Anari settled on a dark blue dress, thankful that the laces were in the front and she wouldn’t have to send for Septa Mordane to help tie it for her. The dress was simple but had enough style to it to be different from anything Sansa or Arya would wear.The bodice was lightly fitted while the skirt tapered down elegantly. Tightening and tying the laces, Anari smiled at her reflection. Her long red hair fell in soft waves, framing her face. Making her way to her vanity, Anari set to the task of braiding her hair. Much like her mother, Anari wore her hair in simple braids, enough to keep it out of her face.Though, before braiding her hair, Anari brushed through it to ensure any knots that formed during the night were smoothed out. Deftly braiding her hair, Anari smiled once more at her reflection. Though, before standing, Anari picked up the clay pitcher of water and poured it into the basin. Gently washing her face of any dirt she had accumulated during the night, Anari dried her face with a cloth.Standing and walking over to the large mirror that sat in her room, Anari ensured she didn’t need to fix anything. Once satisfied with her appearance, Anari turned and grabbed her boots. Septa Mordane and her mother would have a fit if they knew she wore boots as opposed to ladies slippers. Anari didn’t particularly enjoy wearing them, as they often left her feet feeling sore after a long day.However, to keep the pretense of wearing ladies slippers, Anari had paid the cobbler extra to add a small heel to the back of her boots to ensure they clicked when she walked on the stone floors. Once she finished lacing her boots, Anari left her chambers. Though, she ensured she took her cloak with her to wrap around her shoulders.As she walked through the halls, Anari spared the servants a polite smile, greeting those who greeted her warmly. It was largely debated on which of the Stark children the servants gravitated to most. Robb was a little headstrong when he had his mind set on something, though he meant well and was always polite.Anari was like a beacon of light, brightening the usually dark halls with her mere presence. She was kind to everyone, always managing to smile. Sansa didn’t much concern herself with the servants, rather choosing to ignore them. Though, the younger girl would still politely smile or thank them had they done something for her.The servants found Arya quite amusing, while they had to clean up after her most of the time, they found the wild girl endearing in her own, petulant way. Bran was a sweet boy, though he had a quick wit and wasn’t afraid to question anyone. Rickon was a sweet little boy, though he had a temper if things didn’t go his way.Soon enough, Anari made it to the Dining Hall, where she found her family breaking their fast. As she entered, she saw that everyone was there, making her the last to arrive. The young woman smiled sheepishly when she met her mother’s scolding gaze from where she sat with her father.Making her way towards the table, Anari greeted each of her siblings with a warm smile. She kissed Rickon’s head, which earned a small smile, and ruffled Bran’s hair. The boy glared at her playfully as he hastily began fixing his brown locks the way he had them. As Anari passed Arya, she playfully snatched a piece of her bacon.Arya narrowed her eyes, though a smile threatened her lips as Anari winked at her in passing. “No stealing from my plate,” Robb warned lightly as she made her way towards him.“I wouldn’t want to take your food anyway,” Anari teased back. “If you’ve touched it, it’s completely ruined.” Robb made a face, though he couldn’t keep the amusement out of his eyes.“Don’t worry Robb, maybe if you washed up more often you wouldn’t ruin your food.” Theon teased.“I think that could apply to you too,” Anari smirked back, earning a chuckle from Robb and Theon both. Squeezing Theon’s shoulder in passing, Anari made her way to where her mother and father sat at the high table. She greeted her mother with a kiss to the cheek, and her father the same way.Anari offered her mother a small smile as she shrunk away from Catelyn’s gaze. “You must get better at arriving on time,” Catelyn scolded.“Yes, I’m sorry, mother,” Anari replied, though she looked deceptively innocent as she glanced at her parents. “Perhaps if I had a handmaiden, then maybe I’d wake up sooner.” Catelyn sighed at this.“You know-”“Mother, I’m eighteen, I should be old enough by now to have a handmaiden.” Anari interrupted, which earned another scolding gaze from her mother.“She’s right,” Ned intervened before his wife could argue. “She should have a handmaiden. No matter how much you want her to stay young, Anari’s old enough to have one. Besides, just think of how Anari would no longer be late, she’d get ready quicker too.” He grinned at his oldest daughter, one Anari mirrored.Catelyn sighed, knowing that it would be for the best. “I’ll see if there are any proposals for a handmaiden, then.” She nodded.“Thank you, mother.” Anari smiled, which earned one back.“Go on now, eat your breakfast,” Catelyn said, nodding, Anari turned away from her parents and went to her seat next to Sansa. She placed a chaste kiss to her sister’s cheek before she filled her plate and cup. Though, Anari made it a point to look across the way and smile at Jon, who gave her a small one back.Jon was her 'bastard' brother, but just because they didn't share a mother didn't mean that she was going to be unfair to him. He was blood, and that was what mattered to Anari. She was glad that Arya shared her views on the matter, gravitating towards her and Jon easily.Anari could see that Arya possessed a warrior's heart and a strong spirit that would see her through almost anything. It was something she admired in her little sister. Being the second oldest of the Stark children, Anari had a lot on her plate, considering she was eligible for marriage and had different responsibilities from her sisters.However, much like Arya, Anari did not wish to be anything more than a Lord’s wife. She wanted to have her own say, and have her voice heard and heeded. While her father and mother wished their oldest and youngest daughters would take to becoming perfect young ladies, they were beginning to see that that may not be in their futures. Though that didn’t mean they didn’t try to change their minds on the matter.Anari, while still very proper and polite to everyone she came across, much like Sansa, was not afraid to speak her mind. If she felt something was wrong, then she had no problem letting others know her opinion. It was something Robb had teased her about, saying how she would make for a good advisor and perhaps a speaker during trials.Of course, Anari took his teasing as a compliment, assuring him that she was to become something bigger than just a simple lady in the court. It was another reason why Anari liked Jon because he encouraged her to be whoever she wanted to be. And if a fucking bastard can tell her that with confidence, then she shouldn't give a damn what others had to say about her.Besides, Robb was right, Anari wanted to be an advisor. She wanted to have her voice heard so that perhaps she could make a difference in the world instead of being a Lady of some Lord’s holdfast, to bear him children and nothing more. It wasn’t her, Anari didn’t want that, she wanted more.So, after their meal, the Stark children saw to their separate duties. Robb wanted to teach Bran how to effectively use a bow, so the two went to the courtyard where the targets were. Theon accompanied Robb and Bran to the range, eager to spend time with his friends as well as to help Bran where he could.Jon saw to his own devices, glancing at Anari, his lips quirking faintly at the secretive smirk she sent his way. Anari’s sisters sat to do some embroidery work with a couple of the other ladies at Winterfell, though they wouldn’t be far from the courtyard where the boys were.Anari, on the other hand, sought out Jon once she was sure her other siblings weren’t paying her any mind. It wasn’t long before she found him, a small smirk on his lips. Thankfully, the two had found a more private area of the castle, so that they wouldn’t be disturbed. Anari smiled at him, seeing the familiar faint apprehension in his eyes. Anari knew her parents, especially her mother, would not approve of what she and Jon were doing, but she didn't care.Jon had been teaching Anari how to fight with swords and daggers. Of course, they used crudely made wooden ones to practice with, not wanting to actually hurt one another. True, they could have used the training swords Ser Rodrick had, however, the metal sparring swords would make too much noise in the quiet area.Taking the wooden sword Jon offered her; they took up their fighting stances and began their work. Anari was quick to learn that sword fighting was just like a dance, deadly, but a dance nonetheless.Anari always found herself grinning as she and Jon crossed wooden swords. Jon often teased her for it afterward, saying she enjoyed fighting far too much already. She countered that if she didn't, then she may end up freezing if an actual fight happens. So, the two sparred for an hour or so, not tempting fate with prolonged lessons.Jon, who was credited as being quite the swordsman by Ser Rodrick, would admit that Anari was skilled. She had definitely learned a lot with their periodic lessons. Though, if they were caught, no doubt they’d be forced to stop. Hour-long lessons were all they could afford right now, but Anari would take the limited lessons over no lessons at all.Anari had other duties to see too, lessons she had to attend and if she was caught with Jon, then there would be consequences. Her father knew of her interest in learning skills that the boys were allowed to have, and while he admired her for it, Ned wanted his daughters to be proper ladies. Though, that didn’t stop his feeling of pride when he caught her, one night, firing arrows at the target.After their lesson was over, Jon told her what they’d need to work on the next time they had a lesson. Anari learned fast and she learned well, but she still had much to learn. While apprehensive, Jon was more than willing to teach her what he knew.Hiding their wooden swords, the siblings parted to see to their duties. It wasn’t long until Anari joined her sisters, reading history and learning whatever lesson Septa Mordane was teaching them that day.The following day, Anari was introduced to her handmaiden. Septa Mordane introduced her as the daughter of Lady Glover’s handmaiden. Marleya was her name, she was a slim girl, and seemed rather shy. She had brown hair and brown eyes, though she was young, she was pretty. Marleya was fifteen, just a little older than Sansa.When Anari was introduced to her, she dismissed Septa Mordane so she could speak with Marleya alone. “It is nice to meet you, Marleya,” Anari greeted softly. “I want you to know, I’ve never had a handmaiden before, and I assume you’ve never been one, am I right?”“Yes, milady,” Marleya replied, keeping her eyes on the floor. Anari smiled at the clearly nervous girl.“You don’t have to be nervous around me,”Anari comforted. “We’re going to be great friends, of that I am sure.” At that, Marleya raised her eyes to meet Anari’s.“Really, my Lady, you want to… be friends with me?”“Of course,” Anari grinned. “Just because you are my handmaiden does not mean we can’t get along,” Marleya responded with a hopeful smile. The days went on, and Anari learned to rise earlier as Marleya was good at getting her up in the mornings. Not only that, but the girls grew to be very close.Wherever Anari went, Marleya followed. The young girl was very good at her new position, and Anari made it easy as well. Not only that, but Anari ensured that Marleya was there for her lessons so that the young girl still learned. While the girl was not highborn, Anari didn't see why she couldn't learn some things. The only time Anari was not with Marleya was when she sparred with Jon.It wasn’t that she didn’t trust the girl, because she did. However, Anari wanted to ensure Jon was safe too. Anari laughed as Marleya braided her hair, a smile on her own face. “I’m sure it would be lovely,” she smiled. “I’m sure that Deepwood Motte would be a lovely place to visit.”Marleya had been telling Anari about her home and about the friends she made there. As well as the small things she had been able to do. Because she was so shy, Marleya admitted that she was able to get away with certain things if she was careful enough. It amused Anari, as she found herself doing things that others wouldn’t approve of herself.“I miss it,” Marleya sighed softly. Anari’s smile softened as she looked at her friend in the mirror.“It’s alright to miss your home,” she comforted. Marleya offered Anari a small smile of her own as Anari reached up and squeezed her hand. Marleya’s older siblings, especially her older sister, weren’t as kind or understanding as Anari. Though, that didn’t mean the girl didn’t miss them. Marleya had finished with Anari’s hair, so Anari stood up and looked at her. “How about I do your hair for you today?” She asked. “I can also help you pick out a dress.”While Marleya was hesitant, unsure if that would be the proper thing to do, Anari assured that she wouldn’t let anything happen to her and should someone have a problem with it. If they did have an issue, then they could take it up with Anari.Anari saw Marleya as another sister. Despite the fact that she was her handmaiden, Anari still treated the girl with kindness and patience. When Anari was done with her, Marleya's hair was put into simple, but pretty braids that framed her face well. Nothing too fancy, but the effort was worth the awed gleam in the girl's eye.By the time Anari was done with her, Marleya was wearing a simple, but pretty forest green dress. Anari was wearing a deep blue, almost the color of midnight waters. When the girls went to the Dining Hall for breakfast, Marleya ducked her head at the looks everyone seemed to give her.Anari smiled, walking forward to greet her family. “You look lovely, Marleya,” Catelyn said with a smile as the two passed the table.“Thank you, milady.” Marleya blushed. After that one morning, Anari took it upon herself to help Marleya gain confidence in herself. With that, the girls got even closer. Marleya was privy to things that Anari mostly kept to herself, like how she’d listen to councils and to meetings to learn strategy.Though, even though Anari trusted her handmaiden, she still didn’t allow Marleya to know about her sparring sessions with Jon. Currently, Anari sent Marleya to join the lessons with Sansa, Arya, and the other ladies. Meanwhile, she was practicing with Jon.She blocked and parried his strikes, turning to deliver blows of her own. However, Anari pouted when he disarmed her. “You’re getting better,” Jon grinned as he lowered his blade. “Don’t lunge too obviously, try to keep your movements fluid.” Anari picked up the wooden sword, flexing her fingers so they didn’t stiffen.Jon was proud of his sister, and there was slight pride in himself that he seemed to be teaching her well enough. While the worry that they’d be caught was always in the back of his mind, Jon enjoyed the time he spent with her.“Don’t give too much ground, push back a little.” He instructed. Since she convinced him to teach her, Jon figured he may as well teach her right. “Are you ready?” He asked.“Might as well,” Anari smirked, raising her sword. Jon grinned back as he raised his own sword before lunging forward. After their sparring session ended and they hid their practice swords, Jon and Anari walked together through the courtyard. Jon had his own duties to see too, and Anari was going to join the ladies in their lessons.However, as they walked, one of the knights made a snide remark about Jon. “There goes the bastard with his pretty sister.” He muttered to a friend of his. Anari’s eyes narrowed, she always hated when people made fun of Jon for something that was out of his control. It wasn’t like he chose to be who he was.Jon didn’t like the way the two were looking at Anari. While it stung to hear them speak ill about his status, he didn’t want them to ogle his sister. “Look, my Lady, there are two disrespectful knights,” Jon responded.“Oi, what’d you say, bastard?” The second knight said, having heard what he said.“You heard me,” Jon challenged. “If you wish to speak to a Lady, you must be respectful.”“And you’d know about speaking to ladies, then?” One laughed.“Indeed, he does,” Anari replied, her own temper rising. “After all, he’s been raised the same as Robb. While you may be in this castle too, perhaps you’d benefit from acting more like Jon.”The knights were silent for a moment, knowing better than to challenge Anari. However, they regained their nerve and spoke to Jon. “Gotta, have a woman speak for you, bastard?” The knight smirked. “Can’t stand up for yourself?”“You may be growin’ up the same as a Lord,but you ain’t got titles of your own. Cause, you’re nothing but a bastard.” Anari could see the hurt Jon tried to hide as he glared at the two.“Such proper knights you are,” Anari snarled. “He may be a bastard, but Jon is my brother. He will always be my brother no matter what. You all should mind your manners, he may not have titles, but Jon is more of a man than either of you two could ever hope to be.”The knights and even Jon were stunned. Anari was not going to stand idly by as Jon was mocked. She meant her words, no matter what, Jon was her brother, and she loved him just as much as she loved the rest of her siblings.“Why don’t you both save your rudeness for the taverns, because in this castle, you will address all who hold Stark blood with respect.” Neither of the knights would dare challenge Anari, especially when she leveled them both with a stern and unyielding gaze. Not knowing what else to say, the two backed away.“Apologies, my Lady,” One of them said. “We won’t be a bother.”“That is appreciated,” Anari nodded curtly. With that, she took Jon’s arm and led him away. It didn’t happen often while she was present, but every time it did, Jon was still surprised by how passionately Anari was willing to defend him. While Robb would come to his aid if he heard someone talking badly to him, Anari was more defensive.In general, Anari was very defensive of her siblings. She would not stand for any of them to be made fun of. Gentle teasing and playful jabs were one thing, but once she felt it was going too far, Anari would always put an end to it. Like when Sansa and her friend Jeyne got too carried away teasing Arya.Calling her horse face was not alright. Not only did Anari scold Sansa and Jeyne, but she brought it up with Catelyn and the Septa so that the two would learn that calling Arya, or anyone for that matter, horse face or any name, was not acceptable. Once they were away from the knights, Anari turned to Jon. “You will always be my brother, Jon. I don’t care that we do not share a mother. You are my blood. Never forget that.”Jon smiled softly, holding on to the conviction of her words. Without a word, he pulled Anari into an embrace. Later that day, Jon surprised Anari as Marleya was brushing her hair for the night. A small, and sleepy, direwolf pup was held in his grasp. It was black with little white specks on its fur, blinking its sleepy eyes, Anari could see the rich hazel color.“Oh my gods,” Anari gasped as she stood up to take the small creature. “Jon, where did you find this?”“While coming back through the forest,” Jon smiled. “This one is a girl.”“She’s absolutely beautiful,” Anari smiled at the pup as she yawned.“What are you going to name her?” Jon questioned. Anari pondered it for a moment, a million different names swirling in her mind before she smiled.“I think I’ll name her Shadow,” Anari cooed softly at the pup in her hands. “She’s as black as a shadow, and I bet she’ll be as sneaky as one too.” She gently ran her finger through the soft fur. “I can tell, she’s going to be a little trouble maker.”“Just like someone I know,” Jon smirked.Anari stuck her tongue out in return, which got him to laugh.~The days passed on as usual before Anari heard whispers of King Robert and the Lannisters coming to Winterfell. Anari and Marleya heard it during one of the meetings the other lords had with Anari’s father. Not to mention, Maester Luwin had said something about it to Anari’s mother when Anari was around.“Why would the King and the Lannisters come here?” Marleya asked as she brushed through Anari’s hair.“I don’t know,” Anari replied. “I know that King Robert and my father are friends, though if this was a friendly visit, then wouldn’t he send for my father to go to King’s Landing?” Anari mused out loud.“Maybe it’s something important,” Marleya suggested. “I don’t know much about what goes on, but if the King is coming all the way here, then it must be important.”“Perhaps,” Anari agreed. The next day, Anari and Marleya got their confirmation that it was for something important, as it was rumored that the King wished to make Ned his Hand. The last Anari heard was that Jon Arryn was the Hand of King Robert. Lord Arryn was married to Anari’s Aunt, Lysa. Lord Arryn must have passed on if the rumors about Robert making her father Hand were true.However, if it was true, did it mean that her father would have to leave Winterfell? Anari supposed so, considering the Hand took care of' a lot of things that the King himself may be too busy to see to. Though, it still made Anari nervous, because she knew about this game that a lot of the noble houses played.A Game of Thrones, in which all of them outfoxed, outwitted, and murdered one another to get to the Iron Throne. Personally, Anari didn't really see much interest in the game, something her father shared greatly. Ned Stark wanted nothing to do with the deadly game if he could help it. Her father was a man of honor and loyalty. He was a good man, and it made Anari proud to be called a Stark because of it.But, what happened was out of Anari’s control. It was only up to her father and King Robert to decide. So, she stood proudly next to her siblings, her head held high and her hands clasped together neatly in front of her. Marleya braided her hair so that the front few strands wouldn’t be in her face, and chose a pale grey dress with dark grey embroidery at the top of the bodice.Deciding to follow through with what was expected of her, Anari also wore lady’s slippers under her dress instead of her boots. Her grey cloak hung from her shoulders as she stood next to her siblings. Though, Anari glanced behind her to see Marleya standing behind Jon. She offered the girl a smile, which Marleya returned nervously.The poor girl had gone through so many changes since leaving Deepwood Motte. She had to adjust to being a handmaiden to a noblewoman from a very well-known House, to now being in the same castle with royalty. Anari helped Marleya pick out a pale blue dress, one that was simple and without any extra details. She, too, wore a cloak to keep herself warm. It didn’t take long for word to reach them that the Royal family was nearing the gates. Soon enough, the knights and guards rode through first. Though, there was one knight that caught Anari’s attention the most. He wore black armor, though his helm was what drew her attention. A black dogs helm sat upon his head, obscuring his face from view.It was a curious sight, and Anari couldn’t help but be intrigued by the man. Not far behind the guards was the King himself. Nearby, was who Anari assumed to be his oldest son. As one, the party stopped before the King dismounted and walked forward. The moment Robert Baratheon’s feet touched the ground, Anari and her family knelt down, their heads bowed. Everyone behind them followed suit, kneeling before their King.King Robert regarded the family for a brief moment before gesturing for Ned to rise. Once he did, everyone else followed suit. ”You’ve gotten fat,” Robert said, looking at Ned. His friend didn’t respond verbally, merely glancing at Robert’s stomach in return. It was quiet and slightly tense for a moment, making Anari worry.However, the men laughed away the tension before embracing one another. Anari smiled at the obvious friendship between her father and the King. Robert then took notice of her mother, greeting her politely with a quick embrace. Anari stood next to Robb, as he was the oldest, to her left was Sansa, Arya, then Bran, Rickon wanted to stand next to their mother, so the youngest boy was on Catelyn’s left.Robert, after pulling away from her mother ruffed Rickon’s head fondly. Sneaking a glance behind her, Anari wished that Jon could stand with them. However, especially in the presence of guests, it was not a bastards place to stand beside the main family.The King greeted Robb with a firm handshake before setting his eyes on Anari. "My, you must be the beauty that is Anari Stark," He smiled."I am pleased to meet you, your Grace." Anari greeted back politely. Robert offered her a wide grin that Anari returned with a small smile of her own. After the greetings were over, The Queen, Cersei Lannister, stepped out of the caravan. Her brother and one of the Kingsguard, Jamie Lannister, better known as the King Slayer, removed his helm.Next, to Sansa, Anari could hear Arya asking where the Imp was. Anari refrained from frowning as she heard him being referred to by such a vulgar name. It was not his fault that he was shorter. It wasn't fair for people to judge others for things they didn’t ask for. It wasn’t their fault the gods made them the way they were. Anari hated seeing others treated terribly for no reason.The next of the royals to be introduced were the children. First was Joffrey, he had a smug look about him and an arrogant smile on his face. Anari considered herself a decent judge of character, and from her first impression, Anari knew that she would not get along with this boy. Next was Tommen and Myrcella. They seemed innocent, very childlike, just as they should be. After the greeting, there was to be a small feast where the Houses would talk and interact.Anari took this time to get a feel for her guests. She glanced at them all, her eyes scanning each of them. She thought that King Robert was loud, most likely a drunk from the amount of ale and wine he was drinking, but Anari could tell that he had good intentions, or at least had a decent heart.Though, Anari repressed the urge to scrunch her face when she saw Robert laughing loudly and groping some of the women serving them. Risking a glance up, Anari caught the look of distaste on Cersei’s face. Though, as Anari looked at the Lannisters, she did not like what she saw.She read right through them, easily seeing that they were not what they seemed. It unnerved Anari as she made eye contact with the Queen. There was no doubt that Cersei Lannister was a Lion, considering the look she was giving Anari right now.However, like the proud Wolf she was, Anari held her gaze. She did not challenge the Queen, but she showed that she would not back down. Their connection was long and intense as they regarded one another. Though, it was Cersei that looked away first, smiling at Anari’s mother.Catelyn could see the possible conflict brewing between her oldest daughter and the Queen. So, in order to distract Cersei, she started a conversation. While Catelyn did not doubt her daughter’s strength, she did not want a conflict to arise between the Lannisters if she could help it.“If this your first time in the North, your Grace?” Catelyn questioned.“Yes,” Cersei answered, placing a polite smile on her face as she looked away from the oldest Stark girl. “Lovely country.”“I’m sure it’s very grim, after Kings Landing,” Catelyn smiled faintly. “I remember how scared I was when Ned brought me up here for the first time.” There was no response given, as Sansa approached, smiling shyly at Cersei.“Hello, little dove,” Cersei smiled. “But you are a beauty, how old are you?”“Thirteen, Your Grace,” Sansa replied nervously.“You’re tall,” Cersei observed. “Still growing?”“I think so, Your Grace.” Sansa nodded in return.Cersei hummed in return, her head tilting. “And have you bled yet?”The question caught Sansa off guard as her smile vanished and her eyes widened. “No, Your Grace.”Cersei rose an eyebrow but said nothing more on the matter. “And your dress, did you make it?” Sansa nodded, her smile returning. “Such talent,” Cersei complimented. “You must make something for me.”Sansa smiled wider before she left the Queen and her mother to return to her seat. It was interesting, the difference in demeanor between Anari and Sansa. True, Cersei didn’t have any actual interaction with Anari, but she could tell the girl wasn’t nearly as nervous as Sansa was.“I hear we might share a grandchild someday,” Cersei said to Catelyn.“I hear the same.” Catelyn wasn’t too pleased with the news, though she dared not let Cersei know.“Your daughter will do well in the capital,” though, Cersei didn’t truly think so. King’s Landing would eat a shy little girl like Sansa alive. “Such beauty shouldn’t stay hidden up here forever.” Glancing down at Sansa as she gossiped with her friend, giggling as she occasionally glanced at Joffrey, Catelyn sighed. However, she also glanced over to where Anari sat.She was entertaining Tommen and Myrcella, getting the children to laugh and smile and return conversation with stories of their own. Even Cersei glanced over at the oldest Stark girl. The way she had held eye contact the way she did serve to unnerve the Queen.Though, in order to properly assess the kind of person she was going to be, Cersei would have to get to know her better. However, she couldn't help the soft and faint smile that spread across her lips as she saw her children smiling and laughing.Anari must have been a good big sister to be able to interact this well with Tommen and Myrcella. “Though, if any of my girls are to be married, it would be more appropriate for your son to marry my oldest,” Catelyn said, continuing the conversation.Cersei glanced at Catelyn, raising an eyebrow faintly. While Cersei could clearly see that Anari was beautiful, she did not trust the older girl. Simply by the way she didn’t back down and held her ground against Cersei’s gaze said volumes about her character.Anari was older than Joffrey, and Cersei knew her son enough to know that Anari would be a challenge for him. In fact, she may be a challenge to all of them, and Cersei couldn’t have that. “I think Joffrey would be more comfortable wedding Sansa,” she replied. “I mean no offense, I am sure your oldest daughter is a wonderful young lady. It seems to me that Sansa and Joffrey have already taken an interest in one another. It would seem wrong to take that happiness away.”Catelyn didn’t like the sound of it, though she had to admit that Sansa looked happy. Anari wouldn’t be happy being married to Joffrey, and she was sure the boy wouldn’t like marrying her headstrong daughter. Catelyn knew that Sansa was impressionable whereas Anari was not.Sansa was the dreamer of the three Stark girls. She believed in romance and of leaving Winterfell to marry someone from her stories. Sansa held firmly to the teachings of what a proper lady should and shouldn’t do. She wanted to be the perfect example to others.Anari, though, was very different. She had different ideas as to what her life was to be like. She wanted to be an advisor, not a wife. Catelyn knew that Anari didn’t want to be matched to suitors until she found who she was to be. While it was admirable, that wasn’t the way things worked.The feast went fairly well, considering their company. Anari whispered and comforting Marleya, as well as including Tommen and Myrcella into her conversations. The children were shy, but Anari was able to get them to enjoy themselves. She quickly grew to like Tommen and Myrcella, gently teasing them when she had the chance and listening to their words.She could tell that these children were spoiled by love, and she had a feeling it was only by the Queen. Although, as the night wore on, Anari started to get a nagging feeling in her stomach, that something was off with the Lannister family. She already knew not to trust them, having heard enough stories about them.No, they were not good people. Though, Anari didn’t allow her feelings to spoil the evening. Anari rose from her seat, however, when Arya threw some of her food at Sansa’s face. While it was slightly amusing, this was not the time to do such things. Excusing herself from the table, Anari walked over to her sister. She scolded Arya and had her stand and be removed from the Great Hall per her mother’s watchful and disapproving gaze.“Arya,” Anari sighed once they were out. “You know better than to do such things to Sansa when we have company.”“I was just having fun,” Arya pouted.“And you know I’m all for you having fun, but not in the presence of the royal family,” Anari replied. “If you’re going to have fun, then don’t do it at Sansa’s expense, okay?”“Alright,” Arya sighed. “I’ll do it at Robb’s expense!” She said, lighting up. Anari laughed loudly before shrugging.“Only if you dare,” The two girls reentered the Great Hall. Arya ran off to find Robb, while Anari began walking back to her own seat. However, she paused when she saw who was speaking with her father. “Uncle Benjen!” Anari exclaimed happily.He turned to look at her before he grinned.“Anari,” he greeted back, accepting her embrace. “My, you grow more beautiful every time I see you.”“Which isn’t often,” Anari teased lightly.“I’ve missed you.”“I’ve missed you too,” Benjen replied honestly. He did miss seeing his family, though he’d never dream of leaving the Night’s Watch. Especially now, they needed as many people as they could get. Besides, those men were his brothers, and Benjen would never turn his back on his brothers.“Father didn’t say you were coming,” Anari said, sending Ned a playful glare.“Didn’t want to ruin the surprise,” Ned smirked back in amusement. Out of his daughters, Anari was definitely the most sociable. Anari greatly reminded him of Lyanna. Anari had the same spirit in her, the same confidence that his sister had. Benjen could see it too, out of his nieces; Anari was the most like Lyanna. While it was a little painful to see, both Benjen and Ned understood that while Anari was similar, she was also different.Lyanna was constantly getting into petty fights and unafraid to speak her mind whenever the occasion called for it. Anari was always polite to everyone, her smiles genuine, as she showed genuine interest in everyone. Lyanna had too much spirit for her own good, and while Ned and Benjen will always love her, they both genuinely hoped Anari wouldn’t fall down the same or similar path as their sister. Smiling back, Anari excused herself to go back to her seat.The night ended on a good note, no more incidents from Arya that were noteworthy, other than her messing with Robb a little. However, he took it in good stride, teasing her back and making her laugh. Finally, the night died down, and Catelyn had all the girls go off to bed. Anari was eager to see Shadow again, as the poor wolf was left in her room for the night. Anari grinned as the young wolf ran up to her happily.“Good evening, darling,” Anari greeted with a small laugh. “I’m sorry you had to be up here for so long.” The wolf licked and nuzzled her mistress before turning and looking at Marleya expectantly. Marleya grinned as she ruffled Shadow’s inky black fur. “We’ve got to go to sleep, girl. Set.” In an instant, Shadow backed away and sat down.Anari had begun teaching her a few commands in a made up language. She was told that the only way they could keep the wolves were if they trained them and took care of them themselves. So, Anari did just that. She spent countless hours bonding with Shadow and teaching her how to behave.Shadow got along well with her litter mates, playing with them and their owners. Though, Shadow got along best with Ghost, often coming to the all-white wolf’s defense if the other wolves got too rough or tried to bully the smaller pup.With Shadow seated and waiting patiently, Anari and Marleya walked further into the room. Anari sat in front of the vanity as Marleya stood behind her to begin unbraiding her hair. “How did you feel tonight?” Anari asked. “I know that this was your first big feast.”“I was nervous,” Marleya admitted. “So many new people, I saw the King and Queen of the Seven Kingdoms.” Though the young girl did feel a small thrill, just knowing she was in the presence of such high nobility. Her siblings would have been so jealous. “I sat at a table with a Prince, a Princess, and a Lady.” Marleya gushed. Anari laughed softly, glad that she seemed to be in good spirits.“Prince Tommen and Princess Myrcella are sweet children,” Anari agreed. “Their mother…” Anari trailed off. She had heard rumors about the kind of woman Cersei Lannister was. While they were rumors, and Anari never put much stock in gossip anyway, Anari knew that there were certain truths within the stories.“What about the Queen?” Marleya questioned, pausing as she had finished unbraiding her hair.“Nothing,” Anari dismissed. Though, she would not easily forget the challenging look in Cersei’s eyes as she held eye contact with her. The girls spoke more of the feast, and of Anari briefly meeting the King. Marleya hadn’t really known Anari’s father was actually close friends with the King of Westeros.However, it made the younger girl even more proud to be serving such a mistress. Once Anari’s hair was brushed, Anari traded positions with Marleya, Anari, with practiced ease, unbraided the girl’s hair and began to brush it to ensure it wouldn’t tangle. Once she was done,Marleya got Anari’s bed ready while she changed out of her dress. To make things easier, Anari folded the garment so Marleya wouldn’t have to do it. Before going to bed, Anari poured water into a basin. Splashing the cool water onto her face, Anari dried off with a cloth. “Will there be anything else, milady?” Marley questioned.“I think I can manage from here,” Anarismiled. “Have a good night, Marleya.”“You as well,” Marleya smiled, taking the dress and leaving the room. Though, the girl kept it open a little so thatShadow could come and go as she pleased. “Ahie,” Anari said softly once she got settled on her bed. Shadow got up and jumped on top of the bed, taking her place at the foot to protect her mistress during the night.The only sound was that of the fire still going in the hearth and Anari’s soft breaths. She stared into the lightly flickering flame of a still lit candle, wondering what the morrow would bring. Smiling at the thought of perhaps seeing more of her guests, Anari blew out the candle, launching her into darkness.~Breakfast wasn’t very eventful, continuing on as usual, though, Anari and Marleya were surprised to run into someone on their way out of the Great Hall. “Lord Tyrion,” Anari greeted, her surprised look replaced with a polite smile.“Lady Anari,” Tyrion greeted back with a smile of his own. “My apologies for not getting to meet you last night.”“It is alright, my Lord,” Anari smiled. “It was quite the feast, so I doubt we’d have spoken long anyway.” She teased gently. Glancing at Marleya, Anari smiled again. “Allow me to introduce my handmaiden, Marleya.”“A pleasure,” Tyrion replied, looking at the girl.“Well, I will not keep you from breaking your fast, my Lord,” Anari smiled. “Perhaps we may speak more at a different time.”“Perhaps we shall,” Tyrion smiled. With a small nod, Anari and Marleya walked away. Tyrion’s gaze lingered on the Stark girl for a moment longer before he continued on his way. However, before Anari and Marleya made it much further, Maester Luwin walked over to speak to Anari.“My Lady,” he greeted.“Maester Luwin,” Anari smiled.“Your father wishes to speak with you and your siblings.” He smiled.“Very well,” Anari nodded. She dismissedMarleya to go to another lesson with Septa Mordane while she went to see what her father wanted. She had not expected for Ned to tell her, her siblings, and her mother that he planned on taking Roberts offer of becoming Hand of theKing. It meant that he was going to ride with them back to King’s Landing. Considering the arrangement between Sansa and Joffrey, Sansa was to go as well. Hearing that Sansa was leaving, Arya was quick to want to join. “Alright,” Ned relented. “Only if you promise to behave.” He said seriously.“I will,” Arya promised. Robb was to holdWinterfell in Ned’s place and Catelyn was to stay as well. While everyone was dismissed, Ned bid Anari stay for a moment. “With your sisters coming with me, I would feel more comfortable if you would join us as well,” Ned said once they were alone. “You’re the only one I’d trust with your sister’s wellbeing, you could keep a better eye on them then I could.”While Anari hadn’t expected to leave Winterfell, she also knew that it was a wise choice. This way, Ned wouldn’t have to worry too much about the girls, knowing Anari was keeping a watchful eye on them. “Of course, father,” Anari agreed. “I understand, I’ll make sure they keep out of trouble.” Ned smiled, knowing Anari would keep good on her promise.“Good girl,” Ned smiled, leaning forward to place a kiss to her forehead. “We’re going to a dangerous place, alright?” He said seriously. “Keep yourself and your sisters safe.”“I will,” Anari replied. “I promise.”While Ned was certain his oldest daughter would keep his other children safe, Ned couldn’t help the glimmer of worry and dreaded anticipation for all of them to leave the North and go to the South. It was a known fact, Starks did not fare well when they left the North.Ned could only hope this time would be different.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Despite his worries for the future, Ned allowed himself to be talked into joining Robert and the other men set for a hunt. Deciding to take advantage of their absence, Anari and Jon had another sparring session once they were certain that they had left and that no one was paying much attention. Dismissing Marleya to her own devices, the siblings made their way to their training spot.Anari remembered Jon’s advice from the previous lesson and did her best to ensure her movements were fluid and not obvious. Anari also tried not to give as much ground, pushing back when Jon lunged forward to gain the upper hand. Her familiar grin was in place as the two crossed swords with various strikes and parries.Though, Anari scowled when he still managed to disarm her. “Good,” Jon praised, lowering his sword from where he had it pointed at her neck.“You still disarmed me,” Anari replied sullenly.“Have a more firm grip on your sword,” Jon instructed. “Firm enough to have a good hold, but loose enough to move it easily.” He showed her with his own hands, as Anari picked up her fallen sword. She mirrored him with her own hands, Jon correcting her a little to ensure she was doing it right. Once he was certain she was ready, the two began again.Anari pushed back against his strikes while dodging the ones she couldn't parry. She fainted strikes to, hopefully, leave him vulnerable. Soon, it was Anari who began gaining ground, deciding that, this time, she was going to win. Running on adrenaline, Anari let out a grunt of effort before swinging her sword up, twisting her body around Jon. Using one of the moves he often did, Anari finally managed to disarm him.Both of them were panting, but Anari had the widest grin on her face at the outcome. Jon found a grin of his own matching it once he realized what had happened. She moved so fast and flipped his sword from his hands, that he didn’t notice at first. “I did it!” Anari laughed as she lowered her blade. “I actually disarmed you.” Jon laughed at her excitement, picking up his fallen sword.“Aye, you did.” He agreed. “That was really good, you pushed back this time. You did really well.” He was proud of her, he really was. It was moments like this where Jon wished the others knew of her achievements. He was sure they would be proud of her, of the progress she had made. Jon decided that this was the perfect time to end their sparring session, so they placed their wooden weapons in their respective hiding places and began their walk back to the main courtyard.Ghost and Shadow, who had been resting off to the side, got up and followed. Shadow especially, when Anari ordered her. Each day, the wolves only seemed to grow, which only served to prove just how well each of the Starks was treating them.The siblings walked in comfortable silence, Anari still silently preening to herself, knowing she had finally disarmed her brother. After so many years of Jon managing to win each spar, this was a big moment for her. It showed that she had gotten better and that she was learning, which was good. While Anari doubted she’d have to use the skills she was learning, it still made her feel good. It made her feel proud of herself for being able to best Jon, if only once.Soon enough, they passed into the main courtyard. They didn’t speak of the session they had, though, Anari decided to break the silence with idle conversation. “I’ve been teaching Marleya how to read,” she said.“Oh, really?” Jon questioned with a faint smile. “She didn’t learn from her mother? Didn’t her mother serve Lord Glover’s wife?”“She did,” Anari nodded. “But she didn’t have time to teach her much, only the basics.” Anari shrugged. “She’s getting rather good, I’d say. Though she-” Anari stopped talking when something caught her attention. Jon looked at her then followed her eyes to see what she was looking at. Anari and Jon froze in horror as they saw the familiar form of Bran Stark falling off the side of one of Winterfell's tallest towers.Her joy from the lesson was gone in an instant as he hit the ground. "BRAN!" Anari screamed, running forward, pulling her heavy grey skirts up so she could run faster. She quickly knelt at his side, noting that his eyes were closed. "No, oh no,” Anari murmured. “My sweet Bran," tears welled in her eyes as she turned to the rest of the people standing still in horror. "Someone get help! Help him, please!" Anari cried.She held her little brother, feeling fear and panic creep through her chest. People ran to get Maester Luwin while those who hadn’t seen what happened rushed to the scene. Jon quickly ran to get Catelyn and the others, and to send word to those who went hunting to return immediately. Anari sat on the ground, settling Bran’s head onto her lap, as tears began to stream down her face.A passing thought to check him over herself came to mind, but she dismissed it to wait for Maester Luwin. However, as more people came over, a few tried to move closer to see if they could help in any way. However, Anari dared not let anyone come too close. Servants and lowborns were snapped at, even the people Anari was familiar with weren’t exempt from her sharp tongue.The bite in her voice, the venom that dripped from her lips as she snarled at all who got too close for comfort was enough to back people off. If her words and tone didn’t sway them, her cold, icy, stare did. Once Anari was certain that no one was going to come near them again, she combed her fingers through Bran's hair. Shadow, who had also, took to snapping at those who came too close, began to whimper, sensing her mistress’ distress. The black and white mottled wolf slowly inched forward to lay on the ground next to Anari, to offer her support. Summer layed down near the base of the tower, whimpering himself at the turn of events.“Let me through!” Catelyn’s strained voice called through the crowd of people. “Let me through!” The people parted so that Catelyn could move forward, knowing better than to stand in her way. Anari was vicious as it was, they knew better than to incur the wrath of Catelyn as well. Anari looked up, ready to snap at the person who came too close. However, the snarl died in her throat once she realized it was her mother.Catelyn shook her head as she let out a silent cry, moving forward to fall to the ground next to Anari. Robb, Sansa, Arya, and Rickon were not far behind their mother, having dropped everything they were doing in order to see what was going on. Theon, who had been with Robb, was quick to arrive at the scene. Once sending word for the hunting party to return, Jon was back in the yard, staring as Anari and Catelyn sat at Bran’s side.Catelyn took Bran’s hand in her own, pressing kisses to it several times. Anari’s tears didn’t last long as she looked up at the tower. It was terrifying, seeing just how far he must have fallen. Looking to her oldest girl, and seeing the state she was in, Catelyn reached forward to embrace her. It was horrid that Bran had fallen, but Catelyn was told that Anari had been the one to see it happen and was the first one there. It wasn’t long until the sound of horses galloping was heard as Ned rode forward quickly.The rest of the party was following behind him, but Ned was riding the fastest. As soon as he was in the courtyard, Ned stopped his horse and dismounted. In quick strides he was there, vaguely registering his presence, Anari looked up at him as Catelyn continued to hold her. Ned met her eyes, both of them speaking without words. Ned could see the dried tear stains down her cheeks, but she was holding strong, just as she always did.Maester Luwin pushed through the crowd, moving forward quickly. Anari’s eyes watched him carefully, not even registering the sound of the other men dismounting their horses as they arrive on the scene. Robert didn’t believe it until he saw the boy lying in Anari’s lap. Tyrion and the Hound dismounted, Tyrion frowning at the scene.Maester Luwin examined Bran, no bones broken or cracked in his arms or chest, but it seemed his legs caught the worst of it. Though, he wouldn’t know for sure unless he was moved into his hall. “We have to move him,” Maester Luwin said. He looked up at Ned, his eyes grave. “I can’t fully examine him here.”Ned nodded once and moved to pick Bran up. While Anari was in shock, she couldn’t help but snap at her father when he tried to move him. “No!” She hissed. “Don’t touch him!” Anari held Bran to her lap protectively, her eyes daring them to touch him. “No one touch him!” Ned pulled back in surprise, his eyes widening at her tone.Even Catelyn and her siblings were surprised by Anari’s outburst. Though, they could all see that Anari clearly wasn’t thinking right at the moment. Never would she raise her voice at her father, nor snap at him the way she did. Anari moved to practically shield Bran’s body from them in order to keep him with her.“Anari,” Maester Luwin said calmly. “We have to take him,” Anari shook her head back and forth repeatedly, her storm grey eyes hard as she regarded him. “I can’t help him here,” Anari opened her mouth to protest, but Maester Luwin continued before she could. “Don’t you want to help him?” Closing her mouth, Anari paused for a moment, torn between what to do.She wanted to keep him with her; however, she also wanted to help him. She debated on it for a moment longer before coming to her conclusion. Resisting the urge to sob, Anari nodded and released her hold, moving away so that she was no longer shielding him. This time, when Ned reached forward, Anari didn’t fight him.Ned carefully picked Bran up and began carrying him to Maester Luwin’s hall. Catelyn stood to follow but paused when she noticed Anari was still on the ground. “Come,” she said to Anari, offering her a hand to stand. The incident was wearing hard on the mother, as never before had one of her children sustained such injury. Her biggest fear revolving around Bran was him falling from wherever he was climbing.And her fears had come true, though the Lady of Winterfell knew she needed to be strong right now. Not only for the sake of her other children but for the sake of herself. Anari shared her feelings, that much Catelyn knew, which was why she lingered to help Anari up from the ground to take her to Maester Luwin’s hall.However, Anari did not take her mother’s proffered hand.The girl remained on the ground, her eyes staring off. The fight had drained out of her now that Bran was gone, and she was only left with a slowly growing hollow feeling. “Anari,” Catelyn said, her brows furrowed. “Anari.” She repeated. Catelyn knelt to touch her shoulder, however, Anari still didn’t respond to her. “Anari, look at me.”Even then, Anari still refused to look at her mother, stuck in whatever state she found herself in. Unable to bear seeing her eldest girl like that, Catelyn cupped Anari’s face and made her look at her. Once she did, Anari bit her lip, her eyes focusing on her mother’s worried face. “Is he gonna be okay, momma?” She asked, her voice a whisper.Catelyn’s face softened at her words and the look of fear in her eyes. Anari sounded like a scared little girl again, worried for her brother. “Maester Luwin is going to do what he can,” Catelyn nodded. “Why don’t we go see him now?” She asked, to which Anari nodded, allowing Catelyn to help her up. Her mother knew that Anari was most likely in shock, so she took to leading Anari away from the courtyard and away from the eyes of the common people.Robert offered a faint smile as Catelyn passed him. Even Tyrion offered one as well, though his brows were furrowed as he looked up at the tower. There was something odd about this, though what, he didn’t know. Tyrion had heard from some of the people that Bran was an experienced climber, and knew exactly where to put his feet and what to grab onto.No, this didn’t sit very well with him.~Bran lay still in his bed, his eyes closed and his breathing even. The boy looked peaceful, but he had yet to wake since his fall. However, despite Maester Luwin doing all that he could, he was sad to admit that it was highly possible Bran would never walk again. Once he had finished looking at Bran, Maester Luwin turned his attention to Anari. She was in shock and clearly hurting, so he wanted to ensure she was going to be alright as well.He examined the girl, looking to see if she had any marks he didn’t know about. When physical injuries were ruled out, he deduced that the reason she was so quiet and seemed to be staring off was because she was unable to fully register what had happened. Being witness to his fall like that was understandably difficult to comprehend.And, considering how much Anari loved and cared for each of her siblings, how protective she was of all of them, it made sense that she took it as hard as she did. Accidents happen, and unfortunately, Anari couldn’t have prevented this one. Taking a vial of smelling salt, Maester Luwin gently passed it under her nose a few times to elicit a reaction.Anari inhaled, her eyes blinking before she coughed lightly. Finally, her eyes regained the same sense of awareness she had before Bran’s fall. However, once she saw her brother still laying there, Anari’s eyes began to water. Though this time, more aware, she didn’t allow them to fall as she stood to be next to her siblings.Sansa, who had been crying into Robb, turned and moved to be in Anari’s arms. Though, Rob moved to hold his younger sister, resting his head on hers as he fought to keep his face neutral. Both Ned and Catelyn were heartbroken, looking between their children and seeing how each of them managed the situation differently. Not only because their son was hurt, most likely to be a cripple for the rest of his life, but that Anari witnessed his fall and was there to hold him.While Maester Luwin instructed her to get some rest, Anari insisted on staying at Bran’s bedside. She was the only one not to shed tears when she heard the news. Bran would not wish for her to cry, so she dared not do it now. That, and Anari had no more tears to shed, for what good would they do? Anari had to remain strong for her family, she had to be their rock.Bran was alive, at least. Whatever caused him to fall had not taken his life, and for that Anari was thankful. That night, Anari didn’t leave her little brother’s side. Shadow slept at her feet and Summer slept at the foot of Bran’s bed. It was both endearing and heartbreaking to see, the clear love Anari held for her brother, the devotion.The only times she left his side was to eat, bathe, and change clothes. Anari stubbornly refused to go to her lessons but insisted Marleya should continue without her. However, Catelyn all but forced her to endure a few to ensure she was on track. Not only that but because Anari was the oldest, it would be in their best interest to ensure she was learning what her duties would be should a suitable proposal for her hand in marriage be given.Anari was of age to be married, however, Ned didn’t want his oldest, and arguably, fiercest of his daughters to be married off on a whim. The Lannisters and Robert didn’t see much of Anari, though Tyrion passed her by on occasion, offering a hint of a smile. One she’d barely return as she walked through the halls like a ghost.Because Anari scarcely left Bran's bedside, Catelyn would often join her, sitting on the other side of the bed. Anari's Direwolf lay at her feet as Summer took his usual spot on the bed with Bran, head bowed. Both women were lost in thought as they sat next to Bran.So lost in thought were they, that they didn't hear the footsteps of the Queen as she entered the room as she paused at the door. The only reason they noticed someone entering was that Summer had lifted his head, which caused the women to look up. Once they realized who it was that was in the room, both Catelyn and Anari stood up. "Please," Cersei said, holding up her hand to stop them."I- we would have dressed, your grace..." Catelyn began, glancing at Anari. Both of them hadn't taken much interest in their appearance. Anari's hair was in a simple braid, and her dress was the same one from the previous day."This is your home, I am your guest," She didn’t fault them for their appearance if it were her child; she would probably be acting the same. Cersei walked closer to the bed, looking down at Bran's sleeping form. "Handsome one, isn't he?" It was silent for a moment before the Queen spoke again. "I lost my first boy, little blacked haired beauty. He was a fighter too, tried to beat the fever that took him.” She was lost in her thoughts for a moment before lowering her head. “Forgive me," Cersei paused.While Anari held her own opinions about the Queen, she truly felt sorry for her. No mother should have to lose her child. Especially one as young as the boy Cersei described. Anari couldn’t fathom how she would feel should she have a child and lose them. Even the mere thought of losing Bran, her brother, Anari felt a hollow pit form in her stomach. To think, had he not survived the fall, a piece of Anari may die along with him."That's the last thing you want to hear right now," Cersei pursed her lips."I never knew," Catelyn said softly. Being a mother herself, she could sympathize with her better than Anari. Bran’s accident nearly devastated her, but she took comfort in knowing he was alive."It was years ago," Cersei replied. "Robert was crazed; beat his hounds bloody on the wall. All the things men do to show you how much they care. The boy looked just like him," Cersei said, glancing back at Bran. "Such a little thing, bird without feathers,” she smiled faintly at the memory. “They came to take his body away, and Robert held me and I screamed and I battled but he held me. Our little bundle, they took him away and I never saw him again. Never visited the crypt, never,” Cersei shook her head, taking a breath to collect herself. “I pray to the mother every morning and night that she return your son and brother to you." Cersei glanced at Anari and then back to Bran."I am grateful," Catelyn said softly."As am I," Anari added quietly."Perhaps this time, she'll listen." Cersei offered before lingering a few more seconds, taking in Bran's sleeping form one last time. She and Jaime were such fools, they should have known better. While they weren’t strangers to fooling around in the various Holdfasts and castles they visited, they should have known better to engage in their private endeavors here. But Cersei was bitter with the way Robert was acting while here, and Jaime was all too willing to put his beloved twin at ease.But because of that, the boy had to pay the price. Surely death was better than this, though, this wouldn’t have happened had the Lannister twins been more careful. They were warned the boy had a penchant for climbing, yet they went into that tower anyway. Cersei thought Jaime a fool for pushing him from that window. Surely they could have scared or manipulated the boy to stay quiet.Deciding not to linger any longer, the Queen turned and left the room, her shoes clacking against the stone floors the only sound. Cersei regretted what happened to the boy, while she wasn't averse to killing to keep her secrets, it was a mistake. Though no one suspected them, and they'd be leaving soon anyway.The room was silent for a moment, both women once more lost in thought. However, Cersei's appearance reminded Anari of the fact that she had yet to properly pack her things for her journey to King's Landing. However, since Bran's fall, Anari wasn't sure she wanted to leave.With her mind clouded with worry, Anari decided it would be best to seek her mother’s advice. "Father has asked that I join him to King's Landing," she said quietly. Catelyn glanced up at her, unsure of how to feel. "I wish to go with them, but... I don't wish to leave Bran's side when he is like this." From where Anari sat, she reached over to run a hand through her brother’s hair.Catelyn didn't want Anari to leave, though perhaps it would be for the best. Anari had been through a lot since Bran’s fall, and yet she still had the strength to keep going. Though, it was obvious to all that she grieved for her brother. The light she had was beginning to fade, and that worried her family. Catelyn knew that it was highly possible Anari was the strongest of them all, and the gods knew that Ned, Sansa, and Arya needed that strength.With a heavy heart, Catelyn looked down for a moment, closing her eyes. "Go with him," she said at last. Anari looked at her mother with slightly wide eyes. "They need you there more than you are needed here." Catelyn continued, opening her eyes and looking at her daughter. "I will watch over Bran, and send word about his condition when I can. But your father and sisters will need your strength on that road."While she was not happy that a large portion of her family was leaving her, she knew it was for the best. Besides, Sansa and Arya would need their big sister to watch over them. With the partly arranged marriage between Sansa and Joffrey, and Arya's wild behavior, the eldest girl was the only one Catelyn trusted to help her other daughters.Anari was like a perfect balance between her younger sisters; grace, politeness, and ladylike qualities like Sansa. Fire, spirit, and boldness like Arya. If her two youngest daughters were to go to King's Landing, then Catelyn would feel better knowing Anari was watching over them when Ned couldn’t. "Are you sure?" Anari questioned."Yes, you will only waste away here, filled with worry about your brother," Catelyn replied. She was already beginning to fade, and Catelyn didn’t want that for her. "You must watch over your sisters, keep them safe when your father cannot."Anari nodded, it was the same charge Ned had given to her. "No harm shall come to them if I can help it." Catelyn smiled at the fire alight in her eyes. It was good to see it again, to know that it was still there. Anari was protective of her siblings, even of Robb, despite him being older than her. Catelyn believed Anari when she made her promise, Anari would never lie about anyone’s safety.After a few moments, Anari left Bran's side, kissing his forehead and holding her mother's hand briefly before going to her chambers to pack her clothes. She wasn't sure how long she was to stay in King's Landing, so she packed a fair amount of clothes, ranging from plain dresses to two more elegant gowns. As she finished, a knock came on her door."Come in," Anari turned and smiled as she saw Jon. "Come to say goodbye, then?" She teased softly. Jon smiled at her in reply, glad to see that she seemed to be in better spirits. Her grief and worry concerned all that cared for her."That, and I came to give you this." Jon handed her a long, grey suede, cloth. Anari looked at Jon curiously before taking it. She gently set the slightly heavy object on the bed and unwrapped it, her lips parting in shock as she gazed upon a beautiful sword. It was a fairly long one-handed blade, with an even balance. Intricate wiring as thick as two of her fingers wrapped elegantly around the hilt, framing a leather handle, which led to a moderately wide blade. It was thin, but it was beautiful, and Anari knew it would suit her well.She turned to Jon, a wide smile on her face. "I have no words," she laughed softly. "Jon, this sword is beautiful.""I had it made when I heard that you were going to King's Landing, I wanted you to have something... I- it would make me feel better, knowing you have something to defend yourself with."Anari assessed him, wondering what could possibly happen that would cause her to defend herself. However, her mind flashed to the conversation she had with her mother. Yes, perhaps it was good that she had a sword. "Thank you, Jon." She said at last. "I wish I had a parting gift for you as well.""Don't worry about it," Jon smiled. "I wanted to give you this before we were on the road; I know that Lord Stark would not exactly approve of his daughters having swords.""Of course," Anari laughed. However, as she thought of something to give to Jon as a gift, an idea formed. With a smile, Anari walked over to her vanity and opened a small jewelry chest. Searching through it, she found what she was looking for.Holding it in her hands, she offered Jon a small smile. He watched her in curiosity, unsure of what she was doing.“This one means a lot to me,” Anari said softly. “Father gave it to me for my sixth name day. And, I want you to have it.” She took Jon's hand and carefully gave him a small, but beautiful pendant necklace.The chain was silver, and on it was a black jewel nestled in a silver backing with diamonds encrusted in the frame surrounding the black jewel. “Anari,” Jon said softly. “I can't accept this.”“Yes, you can,” Anari replied. “Because it means that you'll have to return it to me one day. And if you return it to me, then, you'll be with it and I'll get to see you again.”Jon smiled, drawing Anari into an embrace. When she pulled back, she took the necklace and placed it around his neck. “I'll never take it off,” Jon promised. “Though, we won't be parting for a while.”“What do you mean?” Anari asked. “Are you coming with us?”"Only part ways," Jon replied with a small nod. "I'm taking the Black." He said quietly. He had put a lot of thought into it, and he was certain that this would be the best course of action."The Black?" Anari questioned. "That's dangerous, Jon, are you sure?""Yes," Jon nodded. "There isn't much for me here, with you and Arya going to King's Landing, I'll be on my own anyway.""Jon, you know there's no coming back from that," Anari said softly, her eyes slightly sad. It would mean that she would never see her half-brother again. She and Arya would return to Winterfell one day, and Jon would not be there."Hey," Jon smiled slightly, seeing her sad face. “We can send messages back and forth; have detailed letters so we know what the other is up too. And, who knows, I may be a ranger and leave to get more recruits like Uncle Benjen.""You're right," Anari smiled. "I'm just being silly.""No, you're being a good sister," Jon said. "You and Arya have always treated me like family, and for that I thank you.""You are family, don't you forget that, Jon," Anari said firmly. "You will always be my family." Jon smiled, hugging his half-sister tightly."You gonna name your sword?" Jon asked, pulling away. "All of the greatest warriors name their swords.""Hmm," Anari hummed softly, picking up her blade and twirling it once, getting a feel for the weight. Soon, she grinned, looking up from the sword and back to Jon. "Valkyrie, I'll name it Valkyrie.""After the warrior ladies of old?" Jon questioned."What better name for a sword wielded by a Stark girl?" Anari teased. Jon laughed, although, on the inside, he too was going to miss his half-sisters. They were always kind to him, never once treating him like an outsider just because they didn't share a mother.Wear it like armor, so it can never be used to hurt you. Despite his initial reproach to Tyrion Lannister, the half man was the only outsider who offered him sound advice for when he felt low about his status as a bastard. Arya and Anari were Jon's family, the only family he felt he truly had. And now he was leaving them.But, he prayed to the gods that he would see them again. He also prayed that they be safe in King's Landing. He didn't trust the Lannisters with his sisters, but he knew that Ned Stark would never let anything happen to his daughters. And out of his sisters, Jon knew Anari would fight to the end to protect her family.And so, he left his sister so he could pack himself. There was to be a long journey ahead, after all.Later in the day, Marleya entered Anari's chambers. The young girl had learned from the other servants that Anari was going to King's Landing. Marleya wasn't sure what that meant for her, so it made her nervous.Though, she was glad Anari seemed to be feeling better. “Milady,” Marleya greeted softly. Anari smiled at the girl from where she sat, finishing whatever she had been writing.“Marleya,” Anari greeted back.“I heard the news,” Marleya smiled. “You are joining Lord Stark and your sisters on their journey to King's Landing.”“I am,” Anari nodded. She could see the nerves on Marleya's face. “Speak plainly, Marleya. I won't mind.”The girl sighed as she played with her fingers. “What am I going to do?” She asked. “Will I remain here, or will I join you to King's Landing?”Anari offered Marleya a small smile in return. She rose from her seat and walked over to the girl. She picked up the piece of parchment she had been writing on, which Marleya realized was a sealed letter. “I don't want you to be here on your own,” Anari began. “But, I don't want you to be in King's Landing either. It's a dangerous city, and I'd rather keep you safe. So, you will ride with us on the King's Road, but you will be returned to Deepwood Mote.”It took Marleya a moment to realize what Anari was saying. However, once she did, she grew worried as her eyes widened. “You're dismissing me?” She asked. “Have I done something wrong? Milady, I'm so sorry for whatever I did. I promise to do better, and I promise not to do anything that displeases you.  Please don't dismiss me.”The girl began to panic, she feared what was to happen to her should she return to Deepwood Motte because she was dismissed. No doubt her parents would be disappointed, and her siblings would never let her live it down. Though, what she feared most was the backlash of Lord and Lady Glover for possibly shaming their house should she be dismissed.“Marleya,” Anari soothed, seeing the panic on the girl’s face. “I'm not dismissing you.” She took the girl's hands in her own. “I want you to return home for your own safety. I wrote a letter detailing why I want you to return. Once things are settled, I'll see if perhaps you could join me once again. I enjoy you being here, you're my friend, Marleya.”“You're my friend too, milady,” she replied. “You've been so kind to me, and I feel so honored to have met you.”“I care about you, Marleya,” Anari smiled. “And I want you safe. I don't know when I'll return here if I do, and I don't know when things will settle in King's Landing, but I will continue to wait out the days until you can return to my side.”Anari cared about the girl, and while she didn't want to let her go, it was the best option. She had seen the way some of the younger boys looked at her and had heard a few whispers. No one dared act on it because Marleya was always at Anari's side.But with Anari leaving, she didn't want the girl to face that on her own. Anari didn't want to take Marleya to King's Landing, because she didn't trust the city, nor the people in it.Should she get comfortable, then Anari would send for Marleya again. Should the girl want to return, of course. The rest of the night was spent with both girls packing their things. Anari gifted Marleya with a small pin as a token of their friendship.Marleya didn't have anything to give to Anari, but the older girl insisted it wasn't necessary. “I'm really going to miss Shadow,” Marleya admitted. “I used to be afraid of the hounds back home. But, Shadow is different.”“And to think, she's not even a hound,” Anari smiled. “She's a direwolf.”“After meeting a direwolf, I don't think I could ever be afraid of dogs.” Marleya laughed as she ruffled Shadow’s fur.“Well,” Anari shrugged lightly. “Not everyone trains their animals the way myself and my siblings have.”“Why would someone intentionally make an animal mean?” Marleya questioned.“I don't know,” Anari replied. “Maybe because that person has darkness within them, one they feel the need to spread. Not everything people do has a rational explanation. Some say its nature, some say its nurture.” She shrugged.“What do you think, milady?”Anari took a moment to think about her answer. “I think,” she began. “I think we're all just trying to find our way. And, some people just lose themselves instead of finding their purpose. Or they settle with what they already have. People can do the most bizarre and terrible things, and I think sometimes even they don't know what they're doing.” Anari pursed her lips. “Or maybe they do, and they just don't know how to stop, or maybe they don't know anything but the things they're doing, and they're too scared to try something different.”It was such a heavy topic to leave off on, so Anari took to asking Marleya more about Deepwood Motte. When it got later in the night, the two girls parted ways. Anari slept, wondering what it'll be like on the King's Road and what King's Landing was like.She only hoped it was a nice enough place, that the rumors of that city were wrong. Winterfell had quieted down for the night, everyone knew that the royal party, Ned, and all of the Stark girls were going to King's Landing.Robb greatly worried about his sister; especially Arya and Sansa. Sansa was a dreamer, and Robb worried her dreams would cloud her mind in that dangerous city. Arya was wild and didn't always know when to behave. She was too impulsive sometimes, and it worried him that she may get herself into trouble.Though, he didn't worry too much about Anari. Not because he didn't love her, no, on the contrary. Robb loved Anari so much; she was his sister, after all. However, he knew she could look after herself well enough.He also knew that Anari would keep Sansa and Arya safe. Robb was a good big brother, and he loved and cared for each of his siblings. It was going to be odd, though, after they're gone. Anari won't tease him and Theon, or try and steal their food in passing.Arya won't be causing trouble, and Sansa won't be off at her lessons. It would definitely be quieter. Robb could only hope his sisters and his father would be alright.Arguably, the one who was the most worried was Catelyn. So many of her children were leaving her. All her girls and her husband were going South. To a place that anyone with Stark blood should tread carefully.While Robert was Ned's friend, the last time a Stark answered the call of his King, he was killed. Catelyn didn't want that. She didn't want anyone in her family hurt. Bran was still in his sleep, so she knew it was difficult for Anari to leave his side.However, there was nothing she could do about it. Looking at the flames that still burned in the hearth, Catelyn said a prayer to the gods. Hoping they'd listen and keep her family safe.Shadow lay near the hearth the burned with low flames to keep the room warm. However, something caught the wolf’s attention, causing her to stare at the flames. After a moment of staring, Shadow let out a huff before she stood and jumped onto Anari’s bed, settling herself at the foot of the bed. From where she lay, Shadow gently placed her head on Anari’s leg. Anari shifted slightly, but let out a sleepy hum as she fell into a deep sleep.Anari wasn’t the only one making promises. No harm would come to Shadow’s mistress, not while she was around. She promised.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The morning was hectic, from the moment Anari awoke, she was on the move. After making her bed, Anari perused her room carefully, making sure she wasn't forgetting anything. Satisfied with her trunk, Septa Mordane came to check it over.The old woman smiled at how neat everything seemed to be. All of her clothes and linens were neatly folded and placed in perfect order, and all of her shalls were carefully placed on top. “Well done, Anari,” she said once she closed the trunk.“Thank you, Septa Mordane.” Anari smiled back. While the woman was strict, Anari did like her. And she did flourish well enough during her lessons with her. Even Mordane enjoyed Anari's presence in her lessons. Not only that, but the girl brought new and interesting things into the lessons, asking questions, yet taking Mordane's advice as well.Anari was honestly a pleasure to be around in general. This was why Mordane thought it to be a privilege to begin teaching Anari about the duties that would be expected of her should she marry. Anari was old enough, and perhaps this trip to King's Landing would provide a suiter.Anari, long before they were set to leave, wanted to have lingering goodbyes with her brothers. She went to Robb and Theon first; Robb hugged her tightly, resting his chin on top of her head. Anari closed her eyes, breathing in her older brother's scent.She didn't really want to leave, she didn't want any of them to leave Winterfell. However, this was out of Anari's control. Feeling her shuddering breath, Robb held her tighter. “You're alright,” Robb said softly. “Don't worry; you, the girls, and perhaps father will be home again.”“I wish you could come with us,” Anari said quietly. Despite being independent, despite the strength she held, Anari still needed her big brother. Wanted to remain under his protection, and have the option to turn to him should she need to.“I wish all of you could stay,” Robb whispered back. “But, there must always be a Stark in Winterfell. And it'll be good for you and the girls to experience what it's like outside these halls.”Anari sighed, though she nodded back. Pulling back, Anari looked up at him, memorizing his face. She didn't know how long she'll be gone, or the next time she'll see him. So, she wanted to ensure she remembered the way he looked.Robb took the opportunity to do the same. His sister was so beautiful; she had a good heart and a sharp mind. Robb only hoped someone wouldn't use her kindness against her. He wished he could continue to protect her, but she had to find her own way at some point.“I had something made for you,” Robb smiled. Anari raised an eyebrow in curiosity, earning a small smirk from Robb. Procuring a small box, he opened it to reveal a silver pendant. It was the sigil of their house, a direwolf head nestled in a simple circle.“Oh, Robb,” Anari smiled. “This is lovely, thank you.” Robb grinned, taking the pendant from the box and gesturing for her to turn around. Without hesitation, Anari turned and let her place it on her.It went perfectly with her outfit, a simple blue dress with soft silver accents. “Beautiful,” Robb smiled when she turned back around. Anari smiled, drawing Robb into another hug.“I hope you'll miss me too,” a voice said. Turning her head, Anari smiled when she saw Theon. He had a small smile of his own.“Of course,” Anari replied, pulling away from Robb to draw him into an embrace as well. “Even if you could do with a washing, I'll miss you.” Robb and Theon laughed. “You look after each other, now. Don't make me have to come back here and straighten you two out.”The men chuckled again. “Of course,” Robb smirked. “Greyjoy needs some looking after.”“And don't worry; I'll be at Robb's side. Nothing's gonna happen to him while I'm around.” Theon smiled. Anari looked at both of them and smiled again.“I love you, Theon,” Anari said as she hugged him again. “You're like a brother to me.”“And you're like a sister,” Theon replied. “And you take care of yourself in King's Landing.”“I'll send an army to come get you if I hear you're being mistreated.” Robb promised. Anari smiled, moving to embrace Robb again.“I love you Robb,” she whispered. “I love you.” Robb whispered back. Not long after that, Anari left them to find her mother and Rickon. It didn't take long, as Catelyn and Rickon were with Bran.“Nari,” Rickon said when he saw his big sister. Anari smiled, moving over to embrace him. “Do you have to go?”“Yes,” Anari smiled. “But don't worry. I'll be back, and when I return, you and I can pick some Winter berries. How does that sound?”“Winter berries!” Rickon replied excitedly. Anari smiled, pressing a kiss to his head. Anari pulled away from the boy and turned to her mother. She and Catelyn looked at each other before Anari practically fell into Catelyn's arms.“I wish we didn't have to go,” Anari whispered. “I'm gonna miss you, momma.”Catelyn closed her eyes as she kissed the top of Anari's head. “I know, but you have to go. It'll be good for you.” Anari nodded back, looming up at her mother.“I wish you could come with me.” Catelyn smiled down at her daughter.“I know,” she replied. “But you can't always be around me, no matter how much I want you to. You're getting old enough to where you'll be married once a proper suitor comes forward.”Anari's face wrinkled at the thought. She didn't want to be married off. Though, she didn't want to be an old crone either. In truth, aside from being an advisor, Anari wasn't exactly sure what she wanted.When she was younger, she did have those dreams of a gallant knight or a noble Lord sweeping her off her feet. However, Anari also liked the idea of women fighters. She read a lot about the Valkyrie and the Targaryen women. Especially the ones who rode dragons.Anari was Arya's influence, because Anari decided to try and make her own path, Arya wanted to do the same. Pulling away from her mother, Anari went to Bran's side.“Hello, sweet boy,” Anari smiled. “I'm sorry I have to leave before you wake up, I wish I could be here for you.” She felt guilty that she had to leave before he woke up. However, again, it was out of her control. “But when you wake up, I'll be sure to write to you. Perhaps I'll be able to return to see you, or once you have your strength back, you can come see me.”She was there when he fell, yet Anari wouldn't be there when he woke up. As much as she hated it, Anari had to leave. So, with her goodbye's said, she left to ensure all of her things were settled one last time, and to make sure Shadow, Lady, and Nymeria were safe.The wolves would have to be placed into crates that would be pulled on wagons. While Anari would like for Shadow to walk beside her, it would be for the best that her direwolf remain contained. Soon enough, everyone was summoned to the courtyard for the final farewells.Anari hugged each of her siblings and her mother one last time, her heart heavy, though she was hopeful for what was to come next. Unlike Sansa, who wanted to ride in the caravan, Anari mounted her horse.Arya wanted to be with her friend Mycah, the butcher's boy, so Anari would be riding alone. Not that she minded, as she rode her dark chocolate colored mare. Once the party was well on their way to the King's Road, Anari became lost in her thoughts.Her mind mostly went back to Bran, and how she felt about leaving him before he woke up. Anari had been the one to stay with him when he fell, and yet she couldn't be there when he awoke. It was out of her control, she knew that. However, that didn't mean it sat well with her.Anari was so lost in her thoughts that she hadn't noticed someone riding alongside her. “Copper for your thoughts?” A voice asked. Anari started slightly in her saddle, turning to look at who was next to her.“Lord Tyrion,” Anari greeted. “I was just lost in thought. My apologies, my Lord.”“There are worse things one can do on a long journey,” Tyrion mused. “What were you thinking about, if I may ask?”“About my brother,” Anari admitted. “I was there when he fell, and I feel guilty leaving him before he wakes.” Tyrion offered a sympathetic smile.“Have you thought that perhaps he'd have wanted you to go to King's Landing?” Tyrion questioned.“Not really,” Anari admitted. “Though, I suppose he might have. He'd want detailed letters; perhaps see if I could tell him where the best climbing spots would be.”Tyrion smiled at the fondness in her tone. When he saw her with her brother, the devotion and love she had for him was clear. “Besides climbing, what else does he like doing?” He asked curiously.“He liked riding his horse, and he liked learning to shoot arrows.” Anari replied. Tyrion hummed in thought, a plan already beginning to form. It was such a terrible thing to happen to such a young boy, and one so clearly loved.He had his suspicions as to what happened, but Tyrion kept his musings to himself. Instead, he took to getting Anari's mind off of the incident, asking if she knew about a particular story. “Maester Luwin informed me that you like to read,” he said. “Do you have a particular favorite?”“I do like to read,” Anari nodded. “I think I've nearly read the entire library at Winterfell. Though, I can't say I have a favorite. I've enjoyed too many.”Tyrion smirked at that. While he was among nobility, he had yet to actually hold a conversation with someone intelligent, and it was especially rare that a person shared his love for books. “I can certainly relate to that,” he replied. “I think I've read all the books in Casterly Rock three times. And I've made quite the dent in King's Landing's library.”“How large is the library at King's Landing?” Anari asked. “Any books particularly good?” The two spent quite some time talking about books, Tyrion giving Anari his recommendations. Anari let out a small laugh at something he had said, which earned the two looks from those around them.It didn't take long for news to spread fast amongst the people. The Imp was conversing with the Wolf. Once it had reached Ned and Benjen's ears, the brothers exchanged glances. While they both knew Anari could take care of herself, they didn't trust any of the Lannisters.Even Jon didn't like the sound of it, either, when he heard to gossip. When the party stopped for the night to make camp, Ned couldn't help but seek out Tyrion. He didn't like the idea of a Lannister getting close to his daughters. Least of all his oldest daughter, one who was eligible for marriage.When Ned found him, he wasn't surprised to see him drinking. Ned had heard that Tyrion had a penchant for drinking a lot of wine. “Lord Tyrion,” Ned said. Tyrion looked up from the book he was reading, slightly surprised to see Ned. All that talking about books and stories made Tyrion want to read one book in particular that he happened to bring with him.“Lord Stark,” Tyrion greeted back. “I wasn't expecting a visit from you. What is it that I may do for you?”“I hear you've taken an interest in my daughter, Anari,” Ned stated, getting to the point. “Is that true?” Tyrion closed his book, now understanding why Ned was there.“Lord Stark,” he began. “I have no ill intentions towards your daughter. I thought I'd speak to her, as she seemed quite lost in thought. We spoke about books, nothing more.”Tyrion hadn't intended for people to get the wrong impression. He merely wanted to get to know the girl better, and she seemed genuinely interested in what he had to say. It was nice, for a change. To hold a conversation with someone of similar intellect as him, and not grow bored with the subject they were discussing.It was also nice to not be judged immediately, or be subjected to the usual jokes about his height. Anari didn't even mention it once. Looking up at Ned, Tyrion tried to reassure him. “I do not have an interest in your daughter, Lord Stark. At least, not in that regard.”“And what does that mean?” Ned was skeptical. He was no fool, he was aware that Anari was beautiful. She had a kind nature as well, which drew people to her. Ned was aware of the looks men would give his oldest daughter, heard some of the whispers said about her.“Meaning, I wouldn't mind a friendship with her. From the brief interaction I've had with her, she is a bright young woman. We share an interest in books. I was telling her about King's Landing's library.”While Ned was still skeptical, he let it go. It was not a crime for them to merely talk and perhaps embark on a friendship. Tyrion didn’t do anything wrong, really, so while Ned didn’t like it, there wasn’t really anything he could do. “Be kind to her, then,” Ned replied. “And don't get too close. If I find out your trying anything with my daughter, Lannister, you won't enjoy what happens to you.”With that, Ned left Tyrion and walked away. He intended to find Anari, to see if Tyrion was telling the truth. Ned wasn't surprised to find his daughter with the wolves, feeding them and petting Shadow. Anari had been close with her wolf since the day she got the pup. It seemed Anari had done a fantastic job of training her as well, considering Shadow was very obedient and loyal to her mistress.“Of course I'd find you here.” Ned smiled. Anari turned and smiled back at him.“I don't like having to keep them locked up like this,” Anari admitted. “They're good girls, they wouldn't harm anyone.”“I know that,” Ned nodded. “You girls trained them well. But, you have to keep in mind that not everyone is comfortable having Direwolves loose in the camp.”“I know,” Anari nodded. “But the wolves don't understand.”“Tell you what; the next time we stop, you can let them out. As long as you and the girls keep them on a lead, then they can stay with you until we move again.” Ned offered.“Really?” Anari asked hopefully. When Ned nodded, she grinned widely, elated. “Thank you father.” Ned chuckled when she embraced him.“Now then, what's this I hear about you and Lord Tyrion talking?” He questioned.“Oh,” she replied. “We were only talking, father. Nothing more, we were discussing books. He was telling me about the library in King's Landing.”So, Tyrion was telling the truth. “I see,” Ned replied. “I want you to be careful, Anari.”“Of course,” Anari nodded. “I always try to be.”“I know you do,” Ned nodded. “But some people will take advantage of you. And I don't want that to happen. If you wish to pursue a friendship with Lord Tyrion, then I won't stop you. Just be careful.”“Don't worry, father. I can take care of myself.” She offered a cheeky smile, which earned a small smirk.“I know you can,” he replied. “I trust you, it is others I don't. I know how a man thinks, and when he sees a beautiful woman...” He trails off.Anari was aware of what some of the men in Winterfell thought of her, though she paid them no mind. Anari wasn't interested in such things; she'd rather find herself before finding a suitor. “I understand, father,” Anari smiled. “I'll be careful, I promise.”“Good,” Ned smiled back. It was then he noticed the pendant hanging around her neck. “Where’d you get that?” He questioned, pointing to it. Anari smiled when she looked down at it.“Robb had it made for me,” she replied. “It was a gift.”“I see,” Ned nodded, smiling at his daughter. Even if she married a Lord, Anari would always be a Stark, it was just who she was. Catelyn had been readily accepted as being a Stark, though she was still a Tully at heart. Anari, however, Ned knew would always be a Stark, no matter who she married. “I suppose I’ll leave you and the wolves to it.” He smirked. Anari grinned before he left her be.~The party was on the move again soon enough and that meant they were closer to the road where Jon and Benjen would branch off. Anari didn't see her uncle very often, and she missed him terribly. However, it was always a pleasure when he came around.Even so, when he did come around, it was always difficult for Anari to see him off again. She was a family oriented person; Anari loved her family, and was devoted to her siblings. However, she respected the choices those she cared for made. She was slightly disappointed that Tyrion would be leaving, as she thought he’d done a fine job at distracting her from her thoughts of Bran still asleep back home.Anari was somewhat hoping he could distract her from parting with Jon as well. However, Tyrion was going to be joining them to the Wall as a visitor. She found that she enjoyed conversing with him about books, and wondered what else they might have in common. However, she’d have to wait for his return should she try and pursue a friendship.Soon enough, it was time for the Night’s Watch to depart. So, Anari rode forward to say goodbye to Jon and Benjen. “Off again,” she smiled to Benjen.“It is my duty,” Benjen smiled back. “I made my vows, and as much as I enjoy coming to see you, I must return.”“I'll miss you,” Anari admitted.“And I'll miss you.” Benjen smiled. Leaving her with Jon to say their farewells, Anari looked to her brother.“Remember what I said, you are and always will be my brother, Jon.” Anari said seriously. “I love you, and you better stay as safe as you can.” Anari smiled, though her eyes glittered with mischief. “And if those idiots give you trouble at the Black, I'll ride over there and show them not to mess with a Stark." Jon grinned, a small chuckle leaving him.

"Aye, always protective."

"Of course," Anari agreed. "I will miss you, Jon." Anari said her tone softer now.

"And I'll miss you," Jon replied. "Take care of Arya for me."

"Of course," Anari easily agreed. "And you take care of yourself."

"As best I can." Jon nodded. Anari nodded back, setting her shoulders back as she took a breath. “And I'll make sure to keep the necklace safe, so that I can return it to you.”“And you better be with it.” Anari insisted. Jon nodded his head, reaching out to grasp her hand, giving it a squeeze. Anari squeezed his hand back, before letting go. She nodded her head forward, and Jon offered a smile.Turning, Jon began to follow the rest of those going to take the Black. Anari swallowed the lump that formed in her throat, blinking away the tears that formed."May our paths cross again." Anari whispered, turning her mare to continue on the King's Road.~True to Ned's word, the next time they stopped at an inn, the girls were allowed time with their wolves. Anari had Shadow on a leather lead, Marleya at her side. “She was howling last night,” Marleya said. “Didn't stop ‘til I went over to comfort her.”“Thank you,” Anari replied. “I'm sorry she was doing that. Shadow is usually better behaved.” She teased, giving the wolf a playfully scolding look. The girls walked the camp, their cloaks gently touching the grass.Anari was dressed in a dark grey dress, the direwolf pendant hanging from her neck. It was a simple pendant, and she dared not take it off any time soon. She didn’t see a need to, after all, as it went with most everything she had. Besides, it was a gift from Robb, and it reminded her of him and her family. Though, instead of her usual grey cloak, Anari opted to wear a deep red one. It was almost the color of wine, though it was just a touch brighter.Her hair was done in simple Northern braids, and she wore her boots under her dress. Marleya wore a similar outfit, though she looked less like nobility. She wore a pale blue dress and a grey cloak.After they left the inn in the morning, they would be heading towards Deepwood Motte. And that would be where Anari would say goodbye to her handmaiden.  It seemed all Anari did was say goodbye to the people she cared about. While it hurt her, she knew it was for the best, really. Marleya would be safer back where she grew up, and once she was certain everything was alright, Anari would summon the girl back to her.As the girls walked, Anari saw the man called the Hound sitting alone. He was sharpening his sword, his armor firmly in place, his long hair slightly covering his scarred face. Burns. That was what Anari could tell, how he got them, she didn't know.

However, she felt a pang of sympathy flow through her at the sight of them. She felt sorry that something pertaining to fire had marred his skin. Scars mean a man is brave, her Septa once told her. Smiling softly, Anari began to walk over.However, stopping her, Marleya's brows were furrowed. “Milady?” She questioned. “I have heard… things about that man, is it wise to approach him?”“Are you sure those stories were true?” Anari questioned. “Not everything people tell you is the truth. People tend to embellish their stories. I'd like to meet people myself before asserting their character.”Leaving Marleya, Anari continued her walk towards the man, her blue skirts blowing slightly in the breeze. He glanced up when he noticed movement, a scowl on his face. No one ever walked up to him, not unless they wanted something.

"Good afternoon, Ser," Anari greeted, unsure of what his title actually was. However, ever the lady, she greeted him with respect. Marleya watched nervously from the side as her friend approached the deadly man.

"I ain't no Ser, little Lady." The Hound said gruffly. He went back to sharpening his sword, glancing back over at her. "What do you want?"

"Only to become better acquainted," Anari replied. "My name is Anari Stark." The Hound let out a grunt, not looking up at her. "I've heard that you go by the Hound, but I wish to know your name." Anari said when she gained no response. The Hound stopped sharpening his sword and looked at her again.

His eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to figure her out. Wasn't she scared? Why in the seven hells would some pampered little Lady be approaching someone like him? Sandor already scared Sansa before Joffrey took her away.The incident nearly caused him to snort. Sansa was scared of him, when she really should be scared of the little shit of a prince. "Why are you talking to me, Stark girl?"

"As I said, I wish to get better acquainted." Anari said. "If I am bothering you, then I will leave."

The Hound grunted again, a small snort. "Sandor Clegane." He said. Anari smiled kindly at him, her eyes sparkling.

"A pleasure to meet you, Sandor Clegane," Anari gave a small curtsy. "If you don't mind my asking, but what is it that you do?"

"I'm guard to Prince Joffrey," Anari nodded at this, deciding to sit at a respective distance from him. She turned to her Direwolf, seeing Shadow still standing.

"Set," she commanded, Shadow obeyed immediately, sitting down where she stood. Sandor watched, raising an eyebrow at her.

"You trained the wolf?" It was interesting, at least mildly so, to have an actual direwolf not even three feet away from him. Sure, it was still young, but once it's older, it'll be massive.

"Of course," Anari nodded. "That was the requirement if we wished to keep them," She smiled as she gently stroked Shadow's head. "This is Shadow, she's very loyal. Although she does like to cause trouble when no one is looking."

Sandor didn't reply, exhaling with a small huff as he went back to sharpening his sword. The two sat in silence, Anari respecting that he wasn't the talking sort. She had no issue just sitting in someone else's company, simply enjoying the background noise of others walking around, soldiers sparring and sharing stories by respective fires.While it was silent between the two, Sandor was very much aware of that fact that she was there. He couldn’t help it, as he sharpened his sword, the small glances he sent her way. She was a pretty young girl, red hair and sharp blue grey eyes, the color of storms.

"What do you want, girl?" Sandor asked. The silence was bothering him, surprisingly, and he was unsure as to what the Stark girl was doing. No one actively sought him out before, nor had they really wanted to be in his company. He didn't understand why she was sitting with him, although he was slightly thankful that she didn't try to keep talking with him.

"I was curious as to who the rider with the black armor and hound's head was," Anari answered. "If my presence is unwanted, then I will leave you be to your work. I do not wish to be a bother, so if that is what I am doing, then feel free to say so."

Sandor grunted, rolling his eyes. "Go do whatever it is Stark girls do and leave me be."

"As you wish," Anari rose from where she sat, offering a final smile. "Thank you for indulging me for at least a little while. I shall hope we may speak again, Sandor Clegane." With that, Anari began walking away. "Ahie," Anari said, turning to look at Shadow. The wolf complied, standing back up and following her mistress.

Sandor watched, snorting softly before shaking his head and going back to his work. Fucking Starks, he thought. Though, he couldn't help but look back over to the girl, watching as she resumed walking with another girl.Sandor would have thought the rumors about him and his appearance, especially his scar, would turn her away. But for the first time, a woman approached him and spoke with him, and she didn't even need to be paid to do it, nor did she give him any orders like Cersei would have.Shaking his head again, Sandor went back to sharpening his blade.Anari and Marleya continued to walk together, the two joined at the arm as Anari held Shadow's lead with her free hand. As the two walked, they soon approached the river bank where Anari spied Arya and the butcher's boy.The two were laughing as they sparred with sticks. Anari smiled as she watched; glad to see her sister happy. All Anari wanted was for her sister's to be happy. Unable to help it, Anari watched Arya’s form. With just a few corrections and an adjustment to her grip, Anari thought that Arya was doing fairly well.Anari's smile began to fade, however, when she saw Joffrey and Sansa approach. Why was he alone with her sister? Sansa was too young still, to be alone with boys. Anari frowned further, stopping where she stood. She watched as the Prince taunted Arya and the boy.Her lips parted when Joffrey unsheathed his sword. He pointed it at Mycah, biting his lip as he cut the boy’s face. Seeing her friend in pain, Arya to intervened, hitting Joffrey with her stick. Sansa shouted at her sister, which prompted Anari to drop Marleya's arm and quickly run forward to her sisters. Shadow was hot on her heels, ready to defend her mistress if given the command.

Joffrey swung his sword, trying to hit Arya, but the girl quickly dodged. "Filthy little bitch!" Joffrey hissed as he pointed his sword at Arya. Sansa kept shouting, and when Anari arrived, she roughly shoved the prince away from her sister, nearly into the river. Joffrey was seething as regained his balance, turning his head to stare down the older Stark girl.

"Don't threaten my sisters," Anari said her tone firm. “A prince should know better than to point his sword at a lady, at a defenseless girl.”"Anari, stay out of this." Sansa screamed at her older sister. However, Anari didn't step away from standing in front of Arya, the girl having fallen over in her haste to get away.

"You little bitch!” Joffrey hissed as he looked at Anari. Even in his rage, though, Joffrey couldn't help but hesitate from the look she was giving him. However, not wanting to be intimidated by a girl, he kept up his bravado.”  I'll gut you!" He shouted, raising his sword to attack Anari.However, surprisingly, Anari dodged his strike with ease, able to read his sloppy movements. Thanks to her training with Jon, Anari was quick on her feet, even in the heavy skirts of her dress.Pressing forward, Anari got close enough to where Joffrey couldn't swing his sword anymore. Lunging forward, Anari made a grab for his sword to get it away from both of them. She could hear Shadow growling and snarling, yet her wolf dared not attack unless ordered to.Anari hissed as Joffrey tried to turn the blade so it would cut her. Anari's arm got nicked; however, she ignored the pain in favor of getting the sword away from him. As the command for Shadow to intervene was on the tip of her tongue, it was Nymeria that attacked Joffrey first; biting his hand and making him fall over.

"Nymeria!" Arya shouted, standing up and pulling her wolf away. She had frozen in her place when Joffrey went after her, and even though Anari was there, Arya couldn’t help the fear that still coursed through her. Anari now held the sword in her slightly trembling hands, her breathing quickened. She loomed over the boy, a hard look in her eyes, a look that made Joffrey flinch.

"No," Joffrey pleaded, holding his hand out to stop her. "No, please don't." Pathetic. That was the first word that came to Anari's mind as she looked down at the Prince.

“Anari, leave him alone!" Sansa demanded shakily as Anari's breathing quickened even more as she stared at the Prince. After a tense moment, Anari lowered the sword. Though, she didn't drop the blade, nor did she give it back to Joffrey.

Anari turned and proceeded to throw the blade into the river, not caring that it must have cost a fortune to make and buy. The Prince deserved no mercy for how he treated her sister. She turned to face her sisters, watching as Arya ran away, Nymeria following close behind. Anari glanced at Sansa, seeing the look of hurt and betrayal on her face.

"You spoiled it, you spoiled everything!" Anari didn't take her anger to heart, knowing that Sansa was still the dreamer; she wanted a Prince and become a Princess. But her Prince was a smug little asshole that needed to be put in his place. Anari would talk to Sansa about it later, only pausing long enough to give Sansa a disappointed look. Anari was disappointed that Sansa decided to side with Joffrey over her family.

Deciding to go after Arya, Anari left Sansa with Joffrey. Shadow ceased her growling as she followed her mistress.~Anari arrived where a small hearing was being held over the incident by the river. She wasn't sure if she would be in trouble as well, though she was certain she would be, considering she was the one who intervened. Either way, Anari was going to be there for her sisters and her family.So, she walked over calmly and stood next to her father, slightly embarrassed that she was late. While listening to the retelling of the incident, Anari burned with ire as she heard Cersei and Joffrey lie. Though, Anari had more tact and didn't immediately respond. However, as always, her impulsive little sister argued almost immediately. Anari held her tongue, though, as she wasn't directly involved.“Enough!” Robert ordered, finally having heard enough of their bickering. “He tells me one thing, she tells me another. Seven hells! What am I to make of this?” He asked. “You,” he said to Anari. “What did you see? What happened by that river?”Anari was stunned she was asked, however, she stood up straight. Friend of her father or not, Robert was the King and Anari would answer true. “I will admit, I was not directly a part of what happened, I merely saw the beginnings of it before I intervened.”“What happened?” Ned asked, knowing his daughter wouldn’t lie.“I saw the Prince swinging his sword at Arya,” Anari answered. “I wouldn’t have gotten involved unless I thought my sister was in danger.”“Is that when you placed your hands on the prince and shoved him to the ground?” Cersei asked. “Is that when you joined your sister and her friend in beating him?”“No,” Anari replied. “I tried to get the sword out of his hands so that no one, the prince included, would get hurt. Prince Joffrey cut my arm.” She gestured to the wound, her blood having stained the blue of her dress. “I was able to get the sword out of his hands, but that was all I was going to do.”“By what right do you have to place your hands on the Prince?” Cersei asked, seething from where she stood.“Why was he pointing a sword at a defenseless girl?” Anari asked, her own anger rising. “I wouldn’t have been injured had he not been using his sword. This was an unfortunate incident, one that didn’t need to happen. I am sorry for whatever harm I have done, but I will not apologize for my actions. I promised my father I would keep my sisters safe when he isn’t around, and I feel as though I have done that.”Everyone was silent for a moment, Robert taking the girl’s words in. He was impressed with her courage to speak out, even against Cersei. There was no reason for him to doubt Anari’s words, as she was right. Why was it that Joffrey was pointing his sword at the younger girl? Why was it that Anari felt the need to intervene?However true her testimony was, Robert still needed to hear everyone’s side of the story. “Where's your other daughter, Ned?” He asked.“In bed asleep,” Ned replied. He was impressed with the way Anari was handling the situation, though he worried about what might happen because of it. The look of anger and annoyance on Cersei’s face and in her eyes was hard to miss.“She's not,” Cersei smiled a little. “Sansa, come here, darling.”Sansa walked through the crowd of people, much to the surprise of Ned. He had been told she was asleep, and yet now here she was, called upon by the Queen. Arya and Sansa were his daughters, Queen or not, she was not allowed to override his authority on that front.“Now, child,” Robert said to Sansa. “Tell me what happened. Tell it all and tell it true. It's a great crime to lie to a King.”Sansa wasn’t sure what to do. She didn’t want to side against her family, but she didn’t want to disappoint the Queen either. “I don't know. I don't remember,” she said quietly. “Everything happened so fast. I didn't see.”“Liar!” Arya cried, pulling at Sansa’s hair in anger. “Liar, liar, liar!” She was angry, Sansa knew what she saw, and yet she chose to side against her. Against her family. Anari wasn’t involved, really, like Sansa, yet she told the truth anyway. Why was it that Sansa couldn’t do the same? Who cared if it went against the Prince? From where Arya stood, she thought the boy could use a firm lesson and disciplining after this stunt.“Arya!” Anari shouted, pulling her sister away. This was not helping their case, if Arya showed them that she was willing to attack her own sister in front of the Royal Family, then it furthered Cersei’s story. If she would attack her own sister, then of course she would attack the Prince.“Stop it! That's enough of that.” Ned ordered. He helped Anari settle Arya as his oldest held the girl to her side to prevent her from doing anything like that again.“She's as wild as that animal of hers,” Cersei said once Arya was pulled off Sansa. “I want her punished.”“What would you have me do, whip her through the streets?” Robert asked, annoyed with the entire situation. “Damn it, children fight. It's over.”“Joffrey will bear these scars for the rest of his life.” Cersei stated.“You let that girl disarm you?” Robert asked Joffrey. He had training, and to Robert’s knowledge, Anari did not, yet she was able to get his sword from his hand. “See to it that your daughters are disciplined. I'll do the same with my son.” He said to Ned.“Gladly, your Grace.” Ned nodded back, glad the situation was over. However, Cersei was not content with the outcome.“And what of the direwolf?” She questioned. “What of the beast that savaged your son?”“I'd forgot the damned wolf.” Robert muttered.“We found no trace of the direwolf, your Grace.” A soldier reported.“So be it.” Robert dismissed.“They have other wolves.” Cersei stated. Anari and her sisters froze when they realized what she meant. Robert paused as well before he sighed.“As you will,” Robert began walking away, as Ned turned to call after him.“You can't mean it,” Nymeria was gone, Shadow and Lady had no part in this. Why punish the innocent?“A direwolf's no pet,’ Robert replied. “Get them a dog. They’ll be happier for it.”“He doesn't mean Lady and Shadow, does he?” Sansa questioned. “No, no, not Lady!” She cried. “Lady didn't bite anyone! She's good!”“Lady and Shadow weren't there!” Arya protested. “You leave them alone!”“Lady Shadow had nothing to do with this,” Anari said, her voice louder than her sister’s. “Why punish innocents when the one who caused the damage is already gone?”“There is not guarantee you won’t find another opportunity to use your beasts against someone else,” Cersei stated coldly.“Is this your command, your Grace?” Ned asked Robert. He turned around to face Ned for a moment, before he walked out of the inn.“Where are the beasts?” Cersei questioned.“Chained up outside, your Grace.” A soldier replied. Not knowing what to do, Marleya, who stood in a corner of the room, quickly and quietly left the room.“Ser Ilyn, do me the honor,” Cersei smirked faintly.“No,” Ned stated before the man could leave. “Jory, take the girls to their rooms.” He ordered. “If it must be done, then I'll do it myself.”“Is this some trick?” Cersei asked.“The wolves are of the North,” He replied. “They deserve better than a butcher.” Anari held her sister’s as she tried to hold back her tears. Ned left the room, and after a moment, Anari raised her eyes to look at the Queen.Her grey eyes met Cersei’s green, if looks could kill, Cersei Lannister would be dead.As Ned went to find the wolves, he noticed that something was wrong. Lady’s chains were nearly off, the metal having a few dents in it. He found a metal pot laying in the dirt not far away as well. However, looking further, Ned saw that Shadow’s chains had been removed and the wolf was gone.Someone was trying to free the wolves.With Shadow gone, it left Ned with the difficult job of dealing with Lady. The wolf gently licked his hand when he approached, showing that she trusted him to be near her. His face drawn in a sullen expression and his eyes full of grim determination, Ned held the wolf by the fur on the back of her head and unsheathed his dagger. Lady let out a small whimper when she saw the blade, eyes widening slightly in fear and confusion.The wolf didn’t understand, Ned was her friend. He was good, she trusted him. What was he going to do?Hidden behind a few barrels, Marleya quieted a sob when she heard the wolf let out a whimper. Marleya would never forgive herself for not being able to save Lady. While the girl couldn’t see them completely, she saw their silhouettes on the mud as well as heard the sharp whimper of Lady when the deed was done. The girl cried from where she was, closing her eyes as she felt sorrow nearly engulf her.Marley could only hope that Shadow had gotten away. With a shaky breath, the girl stood up and walked away.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Things were tense ever since the trial. The once amiable air around the entire party had dissipated. Hardly anyone spoke, and if they did, it was a quick conversation that ended almost as soon as it had begun. Though, perhaps the biggest shift was the tense air around the Starks and the Royal family. Everyone knew what had happened by morning, yet no one dared speak of it.

With her friend gone, Arya saw no reason to continue riding with the Butcher and the other servants. So, Arya rode near Anari and Marleya now, though the girl didn’t speak to either of them. Anari knew Arya was hurting, and that Sansa was as well. This trip so far was filled with nothing but good byes and heartache. For, if Anari wasn’t saying goodbye to someone, then something happened that would cause an even bigger rift between the Queen and her family.

Anari had no issue with Robert, as she was certain that if Cersei hadn’t insisted on there being punishment, however cruel and unfair, Robert would have left Lady and Shadow be. The party continued on, however tense the journey now was. Anari and Marleya attempted to lift Arya’s spirits, but ti was clear the girl was still upset. So, during one of their stops, Anari sought her youngest sister out to speak with her in private.

Anari was the only one who truly understood her sisters here, and she wanted to ensure that Arya was alright. She knew that Sansa was still quite upset with both of them, so Anari would wait for Sansa to come to her when she was ready. However, knowing Arya, Anari knew she would appreciate the more direct approach. So it was, that the two sat together on the grass. At first, neither of them said anything.

Anari was quiet as she mulled over what she wanted to say and Arya was quite because she simply didn’t with to talk. “You know it wasn’t your fault,” Anari said at last. “Right? What happened there wasn’t your doing.”

“It feels like it is,” Arya mumbled. “Maybe if I didn’t insist on Mycah sparring with me, then that wouldn’t have happened.”

“It isn’t a crime to want to learn how to fight,” Anari replied. “If Joffrey hadn’t been cruel, then the incident wouldn’t have happened at all.” Her words didn’t seem to placate Arya’s feelings, though and Anari seemed to know. “Don’t blame yourself,”

“I blame Cersei,” Arya all but spat. “It’s all her fault, if she didn’t raise a coward then this wouldn’t have happened.”

“Arya,” Anari soothed. While she was alright with Arya letting out her frustration freely, they didn’t have the luxury of having privacy out here on the road. Unwanted ears could be listening, and could take Arya’s words for treason. They were already in enough trouble as it was, they didn’t need to add anything else to the list. The conversation furthered a little, and once they were back on the road, Arya was feeling marginally better.

Anari always was good at getting her to feel better, and for that the young girl was thankful. Though, too soon for Anari’s liking, they would soon be coming across Deepwood Mote, which would mean Anari would have to say goodbye to her handmaiden.

While on the road after the trial at the inn, Marleya didn’t tell Anari that she had been able to free Shadow. It was to be a burden she would carry alone, a secret she couldn’t let anyone find out about. The girl felt guilty for the death of Lady, as she hadn’t been able to get her chains off in time.

Ned kept a close eye on Anari and Arya, knowing that Sansa was still in the caravan. Ned knew they were approaching Deepwood Mote, which would mean that Anari would be sending away her handmaiden. Anari had told him her reasoning, and held hope that Marleya would be able to return to her. He thought that now, possibly more than ever, Anari could use a friend. Ned knew his daughter and her handmaiden had grown extraordinarily fond of one another, and that they were good friends.

She had to say good bye to her mother and brothers, had to say good bye to Jon, had to deal with the mess by the river, and now had to let go of her handmaiden. So far, this trip has done more harm than good for his girls.

Ned felt partially guilty, as he said that the girls could have their wolves out when they stopped. Had they been in their crates, then perhaps they’d still be around. Too soon, they were at Deepwood Mote. Unfortunately, they weren’t going to stay, they were only pausing for now, and they’d be on the road again.

It was Ned who halted their party all together, knowing his daughter would want to say a proper goodbye to her friend. Grateful, Anari brought her mare as close to Marleya’s horse as possible before dismounting, bidding the girl to do the same. The moment Marleya’s feet touched the ground, Anari took the girl’s hands. “Listen to me,” she said. “You are my friend, and I care about you. No matter what anyone says, you were absolutely wonderful. I do sincerely hope to have you once more at my side.”

“You’ve been so kind to me, my Lady,” Marleya smiled wanly. “I will never forget it. You’re my friend too, and I am so thankful for everything.”

“You take care, Marleya.”

“You as well, my Lady.” The girl smiled.

“I think in this instance, we can dispense with the formalities.” Anari smiled cheekily. Marleya laughed softly before she nodded.

“Farewell, Anari.”

“Farewell, Marleya.” Marleya curtsied before Anari, and Anari did the same to her. However, before they parted, Anari drew the girl into a warm embrace. Marleya held Anari tightly, knowing she would miss the woman very much. Marleya meant it, Anari was her friend, probably her best friend, as she didn’t have many people she talked to in Deepwood Motte. With their farewells ended, the girl and a couple of others rode off to Deepwood Mote while the party continued on to King’s Landing.

It was a shock, for Lord Glover, to have the girl sent back. However, Marleya handed him the letter Anari had written. The Lord broke the seal and read the words, surprised it was Anari herself that wrote to him.

Dear Lord Glover

, I am sending Marleya back for her safety, not because she has done something wrong. I feel as though she will be safer in Deepwood Mote than in Winterfell without me and King’s Landing with me.

She was a wonderful handmaiden, and once things settle in King’s Landing, I would like to request her back into my service. Please do not punish her for returning, she did so under my orders. Hopefully things settle soon and she can return to my side

.

I consider her a friend and I have come to care for her greatly. I sincerely wish that she may return to my services in the future

.

Anari Stark

.

As odd as it was, Lord Glover didn't have an issue with it. If the girl was serious, then he would gladly return Marleya to her. But if she wasn't and Marleya had done something to get herself dismissed, then he would not be pleased.

~

Finally, after a long journey, they had arrived to King’s Landing. Anari was tired, as were many others. However, once they had all dismounted, Jory was sent to escort Anari and her sisters to their rooms. The Red Keep was large, and it took Anari a moment to realize that she was in the South now. Septa Mordane and Jory made sure that the girls knew where their rooms were, and the main Halls so they wouldn’t get lost.

Anari was glad to note that her room wasn’t far from Sansa and Arya’s. That was good, that meant Anari could keep a good eye on both of them. Mordane had told the girls to unpack their things, and to make sure their rooms were in order.

Anari unpacked her clothes, ensuring all of her cloaks and dresses were hanging in the wardrobe. Anari also placed her ladies slippers in the wardrobe as well. While Anari would rather wear her boots, she knew it was a good idea to bring them anyway, so as not to get in trouble.

Anari also got her vanity in order, placing her brushes on the table and placing a box of hair accessories there, as well as a small box of jewelry in case she needed them for anything. Looking at her face in the mirror, Anari frowned when she saw how dirty she had gotten on her travels. Knowing she wouldn’t have time for a bath, Anari turned to the ewer of water and the wash basin.

Pouring some water, Anari washed her face and even took to rebraiding her hair. Once she was more presentable, Anari left her room to explore a little. At least, that was her plan before the Septa summoned her and her sisters to have lunch together. It was clear, though that Arya was still annoyed with what happened on the road.

While her talk with Anari had helped, seeing Sansa again didn’t help quell her roiling anger and frustration. Arya thought her sister to be a liar and a traitor. Sansa knew exactly what had happened, and it angered Arya that she would so readily betray her family like that. And for such a cowardly little shit, too.

During lunch, Anari was the only one who seemed to be interested in her food. Meanwhile, Sansa picked at her own and Arya ignored the meal in favor of stabbing the table with her knife. “Enough of that, young lady,” Mordane scolded. “Eat your food.”

“I'm practicing.” Arya replied. Anari’s brows furrowed, her head tilting as she chewed a bite of food.

“Practicing for what?” She questioned.

“The Prince,” Anari sighed at that, as did Mordane. While Anari understood that Arya was upset, this was not going to help anything. Anari agreed that Joffrey should have been punished, but she was old enough to understand that because Cersei was his mother, nothing was going to be done to him.

He was not going to be punished; he was not going to be checked. Something which Anari sincerely hoped came back to bite the woman. Cersei was winning no favors in Anari’s eyes, she already did not like the woman, but this only increased her feelings. Though, Arya’s antics served to annoy the Septa as she rose her voice slightly in her scolding. “Arya, stop!”

“He’s a liar,” Arya replied. “He killed my friend.”

“The Hound killed your friend,” Sansa corrected. Hearing her voice caused Arya’s attention to focus on her. The younger girl glared at Sansa, which wasn’t anything new, as the two often quarreled.

“The Hound does whatever the Prince tells him to do.”

“You're an idiot.”

“Sansa,” Anari scolded. Name calling wasn’t going to help the situation, while Anari understood they were both frustrated, albeit for different reasons, it wasn’t going to solve anything if they took those frustrations out on each other.

“You're a liar,” Arya hissed. “And if you told the truth, Mycah would be alive.” Anari opened her mouth to defend Sansa, but it was Mordane who stepped in.

“Enough!” The woman stood up and pulled Arya from her chair. However, before she could be taken away, Ned walked into the room with two parcels. He looked at the scene with slightly furrowed brows.

“What's happening here?” He questioned. Mordane sighed as she let go of Arya’s shoulder.

“Arya would rather act like a beast than a lady.” She huffed. Ned sent Arya a lightly scolding look before he nodded his head.

“Go to your room, we'll speak later.” He said to Arya. Arya nodded and left the room, though Anari could tell her youngest sister was still very unhappy. Ned’s slight frown turned into a small smile as he set the two parcels in front of Anari and Sansa. “Those for you, loves.”

The girls opened their gifts, Anari smiling when she saw that it was a doll. She hadn’t played with dolls since she was a child, but it was still a wonderful gift. It had a carved wooden head, though it was smooth to the touch. The face was painted on and the hair carefully threaded into place.

The clothes were made of soft cotton, the arms and legs stuffed. Anari looked up at her father with a small smile on her face. “The same dollmaker makes all of Princess Myrcella's toys,” Ned smiled. He could see that Anari liked her gift, though Sansa’s face was still drawn in a frown. “Don't you like it?” He questioned.

“I haven't played with dolls since I was eight,” Sansa was still angry with her father. He killed Lady, all because Arya had to go and hit Joffrey. She blamed her father and sister for what happened, and to some degree, Anari too. Had Anari not intervened and made it an even bigger issue, then perhaps the wolves would have lived.

Anari frowned at her sister, though she knew that Sansa was still upset with what happened on the King’s Road. Anari understood that almost everything had consequences. The choices that were made that day couldn’t be overlooked and couldn’t be forgotten or forgiven so easily. As much as it pained Anari to lose Shadow, she understood that this was her father’s way of trying to apologize and perhaps get his daughters to open up about how they felt.

Though, it was clear, Sansa didn’t want to talk and was not swayed by his gift to her. “May I be excused?” Sansa asked.

“You've barely eaten a thing.” Mordane pointed out.

“It's all right,” Ned dismissed. “Go on.” He nodded to Sansa. With that, Sansa left the table, though she took the doll with her. While Ned had hoped Sansa would take his peace offering, he understood that she needed more time in order to come to terms with how she felt. Until she was ready, Ned would wait. He loved his daughters so much, he loved all of his children, and would do anything to ensure their happiness.

However, Ned was a logical man, he knew that Sansa was hurting. Even so, Ned was slightly put off anyway. Anari sighed from her place before looked back at her father. She knew he was trying, and she appreciated the gesture. Being the second oldest had its advantages, one being able to understand that her parents always tried to ensure they were happy.

Anari knew her father wasn’t one to express his feelings much through words, and that his gifts were his way of apologizing. Not only that, but as a sliver of hope that they could move forward. “Thank you for the gift, father. It’s lovely,” she smiled faintly.

Ned smiled back, glad that at least not all of his daughters were upset with him. Anari was dismissed from the table as well, ensuring she took the doll with her. Deciding she would check on Arya first, she knocked on the door. “Go away,” Arya called.

“Arya,” Anari said softly. “It’s me, please open the door.” There was a pause before Arya opened the door for her. Anari offered a small smile as she entered her room. Her eyes scanned the room before her eyes fell on the bed. “Jon gave you a sword too?” She questioned.

“He gave you a sword?” Arya questioned back. Anari laughed lightly before nodding.

“I shouldn’t be surprised he gave you one,” she replied. “It makes sense, considering he wanted us to be safe while here.”

“Why did he give you a sword?” Arya questioned, turning to look at her sister curiously.

“Well,” Anari sighed. “Before you were born and back when Jon and I were children, I decided that I wanted to learn what they did. Knowing Robb wouldn’t be willing to teach me, I went to Jon. I begged and pleaded and promised to take all the blame and punishment should we be caught before he accepted.” She explained. “Ever since we were children, Jon has been teaching me how to fight.”

Arya’s brows furrowed in confusion, a hint of jealousy flickering in her eyes. “How come when I asked he said no?” She asked. “If he was teaching you, then why couldn’t he teach me?”

“Perhaps it’s because you’re too wild for your own good,” Anari teased as she made a grab for Arya. The younger laughed as Anari’s fingers gently tickled her sides. Pulling away, Anari grinned at her sister. “Would you like to see mine, then?”

Arya nodded eagerly, so Anari winked before leaving Arya’s room and quickly going to her own. She was smart when she packed her sword, not wanting it to be found amongst her things. Finding the blade at the very bottom of her trunk, Anari smiled before leaving her room. Anari was careful as she traveled the halls to Arya’s room, not wanting anyone to see her with a sword.

Not only would it be taken away, but she would probably be punished for having it. Anari didn’t want Jon’s gift to be taken from her, it was all she had from him with her. Knocking on Arya’s door, Anari entered with a smile. However, her eyes widened when she saw their father there as well.

“Father,” Anari said, noting that he saw Arya with her sword. Ned looked at his daughters, his eyes landing on her arms which were behind her back.

“What’ve you got there?” Ned questioned Anari. Sighing, Anari pulled Valkyrie out from behind her. Ned’s brows rose when he saw the sword. “Jon was generous when he left.”

“He wanted us to be safe,” Anari said.

“You two have no business with swords,” Ned replied.

“We know they’re not toys,” Anari argued. “Right?” She asked Arya, who nodded back. “I know how to use this sword, father.”

“You do?” Ned questioned.

“Jon taught me,” Anari admitted. “He’s been teaching me since we were children.” Ned’s lips thinned for a moment before he sighed. Anari reminded him more and more of Lyanna, and while Ned admired it, he was also afraid. The same spirit that was in his sister ran through his daughter.

Ned only hoped that Anari didn’t share the same fate.

“I take it you know the first rule of sword fighting?” He asked them both.

“Stick ‘em with the pointy end.” Arya answered. Ned and Anari both laughed, while Anari knew more than Arya, she had only sparred, she had never actually fought anyone before. However, she found Arya’s reply to be amusing.

“That’s the essence of it,” Ned agreed.

“I was trying to learn,” Arya admitted. “I asked Mycah to practice with me, I asked him.” She looked down in frustration. “It was my fault.” Ned’s smile was replaced with a frown as he sat down next to her.

“No, sweet girl, you didn’t kill the butcher’s boy.” He attempted to comfort. While Anari had told her the same thing, Arya couldn’t help the twinge of guilt that was still there. She was still the one involved, and the young girl couldn’t help but mull of the ‘what if’s’.

“I hate them!” Arya replied. “I hate all of them; the Hound, the Queen, the King, Joffrey, and Sansa.” Anari frowned as well. While she was upset with Sansa, she didn’t hate her sister for saying what she did. Walking closer, Anari sat on the other side of Arya.

Anari didn’t hate the Hound either. He was following orders, for all they knew, Sandor didn’t want to kill the boy, but had no choice. As for the King and Queen, though, Anari was starting to heavily dislike Cersei. She wanted to like Robert, but Anari could see that he was put in a difficult position.

Joffrey, well, he was not earning any favor from Anari either. “Sometimes people are put into difficult positions,” Anari said. “While they may not enjoy what they have to do, sometimes they have no choice. Whether it’s an order that one disagrees with or a difficult choice to make. We don’t know what goes on in people’s minds.”

“Anari’s right,” Ned agreed. “Sansa was dragged before the King and Queen, and asked to call the Prince a liar.”

“So was I! So was Anari!” Arya argued. “He is a liar.”

“Darling, listen to me,” Ned said seriously. “Sansa will be married to Joffrey someday. She cannot betray him. She must take his side even when he's wrong.”

“But how you can let her marry someone like that?” Arya questioned, even Anari agreed with her sister. While Joffrey was a prince, that didn’t mean he was a good person. Sansa was too good for him; she shouldn’t be betrothed to someone like him.

“Well,” Ned sighed. “Look at me,” he said to both of them. “You're Starks of Winterfell. You know our words.”

“Winter is coming.” Anari nodded.

“You were both born in the long summer,” He said. “You've never known anything else. But now winter is truly coming. And in the winter, we must protect ourselves, look after one another. Sansa is your sister.”

Even if Anari was upset with her sister, she would always look out for her. Anari would always protect her family, never once betraying them. Maester Luwin pointed out that Anari was almost loyal to a fault. He warned her that her devotion could be used against her.

Now, Anari couldn’t help but wonder if he was right. Arya looked down again, the tension leaving her shoulders. “I don't hate her. Not really.” She admitted.

Ned sighed, deciding it was best to tell them the truth. One, perhaps they already knew. “I don't want to frighten you, but I won't lie to you either,” he began. “We've come to a dangerous place.” He admitted. “We cannot fight a war amongst ourselves, all right?” He asked both of them. Arya and Anari nodded. With that, Ned offered Arya’s sword back to her. “Go on, it's yours.”

“I can keep it?” Arya questioned.

“Try not to stab your sister,” Ned joked lightly. “If you two are going to own swords, you better know how to use them.” Anari smiled at that. It meant more training.

Anari used training when she was frustrated back in Winterfell, and Jon was happy to oblige. She offered the same as well, so when either of them were upset, they’d spar with one another to get the tension and stress out. The idea of being able to train again greatly appealed to both girls.

It was worth the smiles Ned got to offer such a thing. While he wanted them to go down a different path, Ned was no fool. If they were going to do it, they may as well do it right.

~

It took a while, but slowly, Anari was getting familiar with the seemingly never ending halls of the Red Keep. Most of the time, though, Anari ensured she knew how to get to the Throne room, the Great Hall, to her father’s chambers and study, and to the library. Those were the main places she thought she would start with, though this time she was off to do something different. However, on her way there, Anari saw a familiar face passing by.

She couldn’t help the slightly disappointed gleam in her eyes when she made brief eye contact with Sandor. While she knew he was following orders, it still made her sad. That boy lost his life for, essentially, no reason. Mycah was following the rules of a spar, certainly the Prince understood that.

Perhaps he did, though, but didn’t care. Anari wasn’t all that certain of Joffrey’s character. However, she did not like what she saw at all. Sandor caught the look in Anari's eyes. While he was used to judgement and fear, for her to look at him like that, to earn a look of disappointment from the one person who dared approach and willingly converse with him made Sandor feel something strange.

It didn’t help that Anari paired it with a polite smile. Did he feel regret, perhaps? He was just following orders; it wasn’t his place to question Princes, Queens or Kings. Even if he did, no one would take his words seriously. Either way, Sandor looked away from the girl and continued walking.

He had barely spoke with her, barely knew her. What she thought of him shouldn’t matter. He didn’t care, he didn’t give a damn what she thought. Even so, Sandor couldn’t quite shake the look from his mind.

Damn the Stark girl,

he thought. Perhaps a session in the training yard would clear his mind.

Continuing down the hall, Anari quickly made her way to where her father had told her to go. Before she entered the room, Arya hurried down the hall to meet her. Smiling at her sister, the two entered the room to see a man with his back to them.

“You are late, boys,” the man stated. He had an accent, which meant that he must have been from either Dorne of maybe even Essos. The idea excited Anari, that she may learn how to fight like the Dornish or an Essosi. “Tomorrow you will be here at midday.” Being on time wasn’t one of Anari’s strong suits, but she was getting better. Without Marleya, though, it was going to be a little difficult to get to places on time.

“Who are you?” Arya questioned.

The man turned to face them, a smirk on his lips. “Your dancing master,” he replied. “Syrio Forel.” He threw two wooden swords at them, while it was unexpected, Anari barely managed to catch it. However, Arya failed completely, the sword falling to the ground with a dull clatter. “Tomorrow you will catch it,”

Syrio didn’t miss, though, the fact that Anari had caught hers. He was told one of them had previous training, and he was able to tell that it must have been the older girl.

"You have experience, yes?" He asked Anari, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes," Anari nodded.

"Good, then you will flourish." He smiled. He looked to Arya, tsking when he saw the way she was holding it. “That is not the way, boy. This is not a great sword that is needing two hands to swing it.”

“It's too heavy,” Arya complained.

“It is heavy as it needs to be to make you strong,” Syrio countered. “Just so, one hand is all that is needed.” He flipped his own practice sword up and balanced it on his fingers. “Now you are standing all wrong.” He said to both of them. “Turn your bodies side-face.” He examined both girls, his sword pausing under Anari’s chin. “So. You are skinny. That is good. The target is smaller.” He grinned.

Already, Anari could tell she was going to like this man. He was so different from anyone she has already met. She found that his eagerness was infections, and she couldn’t help but feel even more excited for her lessons. This was going to be fun, she could just tell.

“Now the grip, let me see,” Syrio tsked again when he saw the way they held the swords. Anari was close, but still held it a little too tight. “The grip must be delicate.”

“What if I drop it?” Arya questioned.

“The steel must be part of your arm. Can you drop part of your arm?” Syrio questioned back. “No. Nine years Syrio Forel was first sword to the Sealord of Braavos. He knows these things. You must listen to me, boys.”

Braavos, he was from Essos. The thought made Anari smile, she would learn how to fight like a Braavosi, added to the training of a Westerosi. Two fighting styles that may come into good use, though, against what, Anari didn’t know.

“We’re girls.”

“Boy, girl,” Syrio nodded his head from left to right before pointing his sword at Arya. “You are a sword, that is all. That is the grip. You are not holding a battle-axe. You are holding-”

“A needle.” Arya smirked, which caused Syrio to chuckle.

“Ahh, just so,” Soon enough, the three of them began their spar. It was a little difficult for Anari to move fast enough, as she was wearing a dress. However, she kept up as well as she could, blocking Syrio’s strikes. Remembering what Jon told her about fighting, Anari pushed back.

Syrio smirked a few times when Anari refused to give ground while Arya backed away a few times. Just as Anari thought she had the upper hand, Syrio twisted with a speed she didn’t know a man could possess and knocked her to the ground.

Arya took her chance to swing her sword at him, but Syrio caught it with his own. Scrambling to her feet, Anari joined in once more. “You grin when you fight,” Syrio pointed out as they crossed wooden blades. “You enjoy the fight, no?”

“I enjoy the dance,” Anari replied with a smirk, earning a matching one from him. Unknown to the three, Ned entered the room, standing in the doorway to see how the girls were progressing.

He smiled, seeing that they were doing fairly well. While Arya had never really practiced before, she wasn’t too bad. Anari had good form, but she was still a little too slow. Syrio continued to either disarm them or knock the girls down.

However, each time he did, they got back up. As he continued to watch, though, Ned’s smile faded into a frown. “Up!” Syrio ordered Arya. He turned in time to catch Anari’s sword, knocking her down. “Dead,” he pointed the tip of the sword at the older girl. “Dead.” He turned, disarming Arya. “Very dead,” He glanced at Anari. “Come, again, faster.”

Ned soon realized that his daughters, while they were good at it, were possibly training to fight in a war that was brewing. A fight between the Lannisters and the Starks was not going to be a good one, and despite knowing how strong his family was, Ned couldn't help but fear for his children.

However, his mind flashed to how Anari was the strong one in almost every situation. Including now, blocking Syrio's strikes, and moving Arya out of the way when she didn't react in time. How she handled what happened to Bran, how she stayed with him and held him when he fell. How she handled the situation with Joffrey.

Ned knew that Anari wouldn't have intervened if she didn't have too. How she remained calm despite her obvious anger. Yes, it was a good idea to have Anari there. She would keep Sansa and Arya safe.

He left the doorway, walking away as his thoughts ran wild. It seemed that the Winter was going to bring a war as well.

One Ned wasn’t sure they would be able to win.

~

It was a long journey to the Wall, so they took few breaks to get there quicker. However, on one such rest for the night, Benjen stood near Jon. “Sit,” he said to both Jon and the new recruits that had their hands bound. “You'll be fed.” Benjen nodded to Yoren. “Untie them.”

Jon sat near a fire where Tyrion was. “Rapers,” Tyrion stated as Jon casted the men a look. “They were given a choice no doubt; Castration or the Wall. Most choose the knife.” Looking up from the book in his hands, Tyrion took in the expression on Jon’s face. “Not impressed by your new brothers?”

Jon shifted a little, but didn’t answer. Though, Tyrion didn’t really expect him too. Jon didn’t like the look of the Watch, living in a castle with Lord’s and Ladies, it did make Jon feel a little above these men. Rapers, thieves, and murderers… These were to be his brothers?

These were the people he traded for his siblings, the ones in Winterfell and the ones in King’s Landing? “Lovely thing about the Watch,” Tyrion smirked lightly as he went back to his book. “You discard your old family and get a whole new one.”

Not wanting to talk about it, Jon changed the subject. “Why do you read so much?” He asked.

“Look at me and tell me what you see,” Tyrion said without looking up from his books. Jon casted him a skeptical look, a small frown on his face.

“Is this a trick?”

“What you see is a dwarf,” Tyrion continued. “If I'd been born a peasant they might've left me out in the woods to die. Alas, I was born a Lannister of Casterly Rock.” He smirked bitterly. “Things are expected of me. My father was the Hand of the King for 20 years.”

“Until your brother killed that King,” Jon pointed out. Jaime rubbed him the wrong way, however brief their one interaction was. Jon didn’t like the man, though, considering Jaime was a knight and Jon was a bastard, there was nothing he could really do or say about it.

Tyrion glanced up from his book. “Yes, until my brother killed him,” he agreed. “Life is full of these little ironies. My sister married the new King and my repulsive nephew will be King after him. I must do my part for the honor of my house, wouldn't you agree?” He questioned without expecting an answer. “But how? Well, my brother has his sword and I have my mind. And a mind needs books like a sword needs a whetstone. That's why I read so much. And you? What's your story, bastard?”

Jon shifted again, his face hardening a little at the mention of the title people seem keen on reminding him of. “Ask me nicely and maybe I'll tell you, dwarf.” He responded.

Tyrion smirked at his response. “A bastard boy with nothing to inherit, off to join the ancient order of the Night’s Watch, alongside his valiant brothers-in-arms.”

“The Night’s Watch protects the realm from-” Jon went to defend the Watch, though Tyrion interrupted him.

“Yes, yes, against grumpkins and snarks and all the other monsters your wet nurse warned you about,” Tyrion dismissed. “You’re a smart boy, you don’t believe that nonsense.”

Again, Jon didn’t answer. He wanted to believe his uncle, wanted to believe his future brothers in arms about the things they’ve seen. About what was really out beyond the Wall. Benjen would never lie, while he blood was black, he was still a Stark.

Starks didn’t lie, not unless they had too. And Benjen didn’t need to lie about this. Jon also wasn’t sure what to believe because his mind also went back to that Night’s Watch deserter that his father beheaded. He ran because he claimed to have seen the White Walkers kill his comrades.

Instead of answering, Jon decided to change the subject again. “What were you talking to my sister about?” He asked, causing Tyrion to frown. “Anari, I heard the two of you were talking before we parted from them.”

“We were talking about books,” Tyrion replied. “Nothing more. I told her about the library in King’s Landing.” Honestly, this was the second time he was questioned about what he and Anari discussed. Was it such a crime to speak to a Lady?

Perhaps it was to speak to that particular Lady. At least, that was what the Stark men thought. Jon looked skeptical, though he let it go. If Anari was uncomfortable, then she’d have had no issue voicing it. So, if Tyrion had said or done something she didn’t like, then Jon knew his sister would either tell their father or handle it herself.

“Where did you get that necklace?” Tyrion questioned, noticing the jewelry peeking out from behind his cloak. Jon looked down at it, seeing that it was easily seen. Quickly, he tucked it into his tunic, shivering when the cool metal touched his skin.

“It doesn’t matter,” Jon replied.

“If it doesn’t matter, then why did you hide it?” Tyrion asked, a subtle jest in his tone. Jon looked at the man, an exasperated sigh leaving his lips.

“Anari gave it to me before I left Winterfell,” he replied after a moment. “Our father gave it to her for one of her namedays. She said it’s one of her favorite necklaces because of that.” Jon stopped, not wanting to go into specifics.

However, Tyrion was now curious. He closed his book and gave Jon his full attention. “Tell me more,” he insisted. “You seem rather close to her.” Jon huffed a small, faint, laugh.

“Aye,” he agreed. “She and my youngest sister, we were very close. Though, Anari and I more so. Since I could remember, she’s treated me the same as she did Robb. Never once did she treat me different from the others.”

“Is that why she gave you the necklace?”

“I don’t know,” Jon answered honestly. “She didn’t want me to join the Night’s Watch. But she said that because she favors this necklace, that she wants it back one day. And in order for her to receive it, I’ll have to be with it.”

Tyrion could hear the fondness in Jon’s voice as he spoke of his sister. While his interaction with her was brief, Tyrion liked the girl himself. She had a good head on her shoulders, and she was quite witty and funny. He understood why Jon and Ned were so protective of her.

Not only was Anari beautiful on the outside, but it seemed she was beautiful on the inside. Tyrion had seen many beautiful women, and he thought that Anari deserved more recognition. When it came to Northern beauties, it was Sansa who was highly talked about.

Though, many nearly forgot about Anari. The oldest girl, the one eligible for marriage. Though, it was Sansa who was already betrothed to Joffrey, not Anari, who was the oldest. While it was odd, Tyrion suspected his sister had something to do with that.

Anari was an older girl, one who had already had a little experience in the world. Because she was older, it meant that she would be harder to manipulate. Sansa, on the other hand, would be easier to use. Easier for Joffrey to tame and scare as well.

While Tyrion saw what his sister was doing, he also could see what the Starks were doing. By bringing the older girl, it meant that Anari would be able to watch over her sisters. To protect them if need be, and judging from what he’s heard already, Anari was very protective of her family.

Which would prove to be a challenge. Especially since Tyrion knew his family held sway in the South. While a Stag was on the throne, the Lions were on his heels. And now the Wolves have entered the most dangerous city in Westeros.

Lions were famed for having long and sharp claws, but often times it was forgotten that Wolves had claws of their own. And perhaps it was time the Starks showed them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The girls were unaware that their mother was in the city. While Catelyn would have liked to see them, she knew it was too risky. It was dangerous enough that she came in the first place. Especially considering the information she had for Ned. She was grateful for Lord Baelish, though.That he was willing to help, not only her, but Ned as well. “We have proof,” Catelyn argued. “We have the blade.”“Which Lord Tyrion will say was stolen from him,” Lord Baelish replied. “The only man who could say otherwise has no throat, thanks to your boy's wolf.”Catelyn turned to Ned. She could see that he didn’t like what was being suggested. However, he also worried about what their next move would be. It would be difficult to convince anyone what they said was true. “Petyr has promised to help us find the truth,” it was a relief to have at least one person on their side. “He's like a little brother to me. He would never betray my trust.”“I'll try to keep you alive, for her sake,” Lord Baelish agreed. “A fool's task, admittedly, but I've never been able to refuse your wife anything.”Catelyn turned to face him, a faint smile on her face. “I won't forget this. You're a true friend.”“Don't tell anyone, I have a reputation to maintain.” With that, they came to the conclusion that Catelyn should head back and find a way to prove what had happened. However, before she parted from Ned a second time, Catelyn could see something was bothering him.“What is it?” She asked.“If what you say is true,” Ned prefaced. “If Lord Tyrion was behind the attempt, then he may be playing a more dangerous game.”“What do you mean?” Catelyn questioned.“On the King’s Road, he was talking with Anari,” Ned met Catelyn’s gaze. “When we were riding, he was talking with her, making her laugh and everything. If he is willing to go after Bran, then what’s to say he hasn’t set his eyes on Anari?”The mere thought of Anari being in danger made a flicker of worry run through her. However, her protective instincts overrode her worry. “If he so much as touches her, ever…” Catelyn trailed off. Even Ned had warned Tyrion that if he should be playing at some kind of game with his daughter that he wouldn’t enjoy what happened to him.While both of them knew that Anari could handle herself just fine, if the accusation was true, then it meant he wasn’t above hiring someone to do the deed for him. This meant that Anari may very well be in danger if they’re right. Holding one another’s gaze, Catelyn held onto Ned tightly.“Keep them safe,” she whispered.“I will,” Ned promised. “You look after yourself, too, now. Don’t go getting into trouble.” Catelyn laughed lightly as she pulled back.It was difficult to leave Ned, but Catelyn knew she had to in order for him to be able to do anything. And hopefully, justice would be dealt to the Lannisters, should they be right. So, Catelyn left Ned to head back on the road to Winterfell.~In the Keep, Anari decided to visit the library. Tyrion spoke highly of it, so she decided to see what sort of books they had to offer. Unable to help the smile that lit her face at the sight of all the books, Anari went up and down the shelves to see what caught her eye. Tyrion was right; the Red Keep had a wide variety of books. More than Winterfell ever did, that was certain. After a while of searching, Anari found a story that looked interesting enough.Sitting at one of the tables, Anari began reading. Thankfully, she had no lessons that afternoon, so Anari could take her time. One book turned into three, and three turned into six. She was a fast reader, and Anari was enjoying herself. Just as she sat down with her seventh book, however, Anari became aware of someone else in the room with her.Though, it seemed that the other person was not aware the library already had an occupant either. “Oh,” they said, having finally noticed they weren’t alone. “Pardon me, my Lady. I hope I haven’t disturbed you.”“You did not,” Anari smiled politely. “I do not think we have met before.”“Ah, well then, let us rectify that,” the man smiled. He placed the book he was returning on its shelf before walking over to her table. “I am Lord Renly.”“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Renly,” Anari greeted. “You are the King’s brother?”“Indeed I am,” Renly nodded. “And you are the Hand’s eldest daughter?” Anari nodded back with a smile. “I have heard rumors of your beauty, but they did not do you justice.” Anari blushed lightly, her smile growing bashful.“And I have heard of your kindness,” Anari replied. “You were returning a book?” She questioned.“Yes,” Renly nodded. “And I see you’ve been busy yourself.” He gestured to the numerous books surrounding her. “I take it you like to read?”“Very much,” Anari nodded. “Winterfell had a very extensive library, but I found myself having read almost all of them twice already.”“Well, I hope you are enjoying the library here.” Renly smiled. He had not counted on speaking with, or even meeting, any of the Stark children. However, Anari was pleasant to talk to. It was nice, to not have to speak about politics, money, or the good of the realm. Renly couldn’t remember the last time he had a conversation about something as simple as books.While he was not attracted to her, Renly was being truthful when he said the stories of Anari’s beauty did not do her justice. Hair of rich auburn and eyes like storms, some whispered. Skin fair, not a blemish in sight, with small freckles adorning her face, others added. It was said her smile kindled a feeling of peace within whoever received it, and Renly found himself at ease as he sank into the chair across from her.Much like with Tyrion, Anari lost herself in the conversation. Renly proved to be of good company, and when they ran out of things to say, Renly stood and found a book of his own. Though, he did not leave. He remained in the library, reclaiming his seat across from her as the two read in silence.When they finished their books, they either traded them or spoke of what they read. A moment of peace and possible friendship bloomed in the room. Though, both Renly and Anari were unaware of what was brewing in the coming days.~Anari had been in her room practicing the movements Syrio began to teach her. Her sword lessons were stolen moments, as Anari couldn’t risk getting caught. Besides, considering she was the oldest daughter, she had different lessons from Arya and Sansa.Anari made sure she moved fluidly, as Syrio made sure to stress how important fluid motion was important to fighting. Not only that, but in order to do the dance, one must be able to move swiftly. One’s entire body must be incorporated into it, so Anari hoped she was doing it right. However, she scrambled to hide her sword under her bed sheets when she heard a knock on the door.When she opened it to see who was on the other end, Anari let out a small breath of relief when she saw it was Arya. “I thought you had lessons today,” Anari greeted.“I did,” Arya replied. “Though they’ve ended and they were boring. The Septa had me doing needle work again.” The distain in Arya’s voice made Anari smile in amusement.“Well, you know that it’s important,” Anari teased gently.“What am I going to do that would need a needle and thread?” Arya questioned.“Repairing clothes when you’re on the road,” Anari suggested. “Stitching up wounds you or someone you know receive.” When put like that, Arya supposed the skills would come in handy someday. After all, if she was going to be in battles and wars, Arya knew she would need to know how to take care of herself and clean up any wounds she’d receive.“I guess you’re right,” Arya sulked lightly. Anari smiled at her sister’s expression.“Why don’t you and I practice our balance,” Anari said, which got Arya to perk up. “After all, Syrio says that-”“A swordsman can stand on one toe for hours,” Arya finished in excitement. Anari grinned as she nodded. The girls searched for a less traveled stairwell, and, to their luck, were able to find one. It felt a little silly for Anari to be balancing on one foot in a dress, but she had to keep up her appearance.Unlike Arya, who was still young enough to get away with dressing however she liked, Anari wasn’t allowed that luxury. She was a Lady and therefore had to dress like one. When Arya was older, no doubt their mother and Mordane would insist that she at least wear dresses around other nobility and when they had guests.Anari closed her eyes as she held her arms out to the side to help keep her balance. It was a little concerning, looming over that many stone steps. Should either of them fall, it was definitely not going to be pleasant. However, Anari cleared her mind, focusing. She couldn’t think about the possibilities.The sisters stood there, balancing on one foot for a while. Time slowly ticked by, the only sound in the hall being their calm and steady breaths. However, it wasn’t long until Anari heard footsteps. For a moment, she worried it was someone who was going to get them in trouble. However, as the steps got closer, she recognized who exactly was walking towards them. "Syrio says a water dancer can stand on one toe for hours." Anari said, opening her eyes to see her father watching the two of them."It's a hard fall down these steps," Ned replied with a faint smile. Despite the fact that they didn't wish to be proper ladies, Ned was proud of his daughters. Anari was smart and strong, she was also kind. Renly had good things to say about her, as he had told him of their meeting in the library.Since meeting with Catelyn, Ned made sure to keep a better eye on his oldest daughter. Perhaps it was a stroke of good fortune for her to befriend Renly. It meant that if something were to go wrong, then Ned would be able to count on someone else to help him."Syrio says every hurt is a lesson and every lesson makes you better,” Arya said as she opened her own eyes. “Tomorrow we're going to be chasing cats." She grinned."Cats?" Ned asked in surprise, however, he nodded once he understood. "Syrio says-""He says every swordsman should study cats,” Anari nodded back. “They're quiet as shadows and as light as feathers. You have to be quick to catch them." Not wanting to be rude, she placed her foot down so she stood properly. Arya followed suit, slightly annoyed they had to pause their lesson."He's right about that," Ned smiled softly, coming to sit on the steps. He smiled wider when his daughters joined him."Now that Bran's awake will he come live with us?" Arya asked, looking at her father.“Bran’s awake?” Anari asked, her eyes widening. “Why wasn’t I told of this?” She questioned. She had been waiting to hear word of his condition, and considering she was the one who held him after his fall, Anari would have thought she’d be one of the first to know about it.“Aye,” Ned nodded. “I was going to tell you earlier, but I was busy with the council meetings. He’s been awake for a week now.” Anari nodded in understanding, though she would have liked to have known a little sooner.“Is he going to come here, though?” Anari asked. “When he’s better? Will Rickon come too?” She missed her brothers terribly. Missed her mother as well, she hoped they were doing alright in Winterfell. Anari wished she could see them.Even though she hadn’t been in King’s Landing long, Anari still wanted to see her family. Perhaps she’ll send a raven to them, maybe she’ll ask for each of her brothers to send their own letters back so that she could read how they were fairing in their own handwriting."He needs to get his strength back first," Ned sighed, placing a hand to rub at his face. If Bran’s fall was no accident, then it would explain why an assassin was sent. No common assassin would carry a Valyrian steel dagger. Though, who would want Bran dead?What did he see? What did he hear?Ned didn’t want to alarm his daughters, though. It was a sensitive and delicate matter. They needed to provide proof before they explored it any further or made any accusations. Still, though, Ned did wish that his daughters were able to see Cat, he was sure their mother would ease whatever stress they still harbored from the ride.Anari hoped her brother would heal soon, as she missed him terribly. She missed all of those who could not join her, really. "He wants to be a knight of the King's Guard. He can't be one now, can he?" Anari asked sadly. Truly, she wished for the best of her siblings. She wanted them to be happy and able to do whatever they aspired to be. Unfortunately, though, Bran couldn't be in the King's Guard."No." Ned replied, knowing his second son would never be able to walk again. "But someday he could be Lord of a holdfast or sit on the King's Council. Or he might raise castles like Brandon the Builder.""Can we be Lords of a holdfast?" Arya asked. She wondered if it was possible, to at least be able to rule a castle without having to marry. Anari was curious about what her father’s response would be, though she had a fair idea.Ned smiled at his daughters. "You both will marry high Lords and rule their castles. And your sons shall be knights and princes and lords." Ned replied. That was what was to be expected of them, however, both girls didn’t feel like that was their calling.Arya wanted to be a warrior, a fighter, and go into battles. Anari wanted to fight too, but she also wanted to be part of someone’s council. She wanted to advise, she wanted to fight, wanted her voice heard. If she was at a Lord’s beck and call, a bed warmer or plaything, to be a pretty face to be shown around to everyone, Anari would not be happy.She was meant for more than that, and in her heart, Anari knew her sisters were meant for more than that as well. With a soft sigh, Anari stood up from where she sat. "That's not me, father." Anari replied. Arya took her cue from her sister and also stood to continue their training.Ned could only watch with a bemused smile on his face. Again, he was reminded of his sister as he looked at his oldest daughter. While he felt a twinge of fear, Ned couldn’t help but feel pride as he looked at her.~Today would mark Anari’s first tournament. She hadn’t seen one herself, but she had heard stories of what they usually entailed. They sounded interesting enough, so hopefully she would enjoy herself. From what she had heard, today would mostly consist of jousts. Anari stayed close to her sisters, noting that Sansa kept glancing at Joffrey, only for the Prince to hide his face from her.While Anari did not particularly like the boy, Anari knew that Sansa did. While the situation annoyed her to some degree, Anari couldn’t help but feel bad for her sister. She didn’t do anything wrong, really. It wasn’t her fault, the incident by the lake. If anything, Sansa should be upset with him.Had he not cut the butcher’s boy’s face and left him and Arya be, then that wouldn’t have happened. Laying a hand on Sansa’s Anari gave her sister a reassuring smile in hopes that it would lighten Sansa’s spirits. Sansa offered a faint smile in return, but nothing more.Sighing quietly, Anari looked away from her sister and at the crowds of people that gathered. It was a warm day, with the sun shining, though on occasion clouds covered its bright rays. It was so different than being in the North, where there was always a promise of cooler weather. Anari was dressed in a pale grey dress with flowers adorning the collar. It was a little low cut, allowing her collar bones to show.Her red hair was braided in her usual Northern braids as Robb’s necklace hung from her neck. She scarcely took it off, the pendant reminding her of home, of her brother. Drawing back from her thoughts, Anari caught sight of someone approaching."Lovers quarrel?" The man asked once he was near. He offered a polite smile as all three girls regarded him. His question was directed to Sansa who flushed with uncertainty."I'm sorry, do I-" Sansa began, only to be cut off."Ladies, this is Lord Baelish." Mordane introduced. "He's known-""An old friend of the family," Lord Baelish interrupted. "I've known your mother a long, long time." He smiled. He sat next to Anari, nodding faintly at her polite smile."Why do they call you Littlefinger?" Arya asked, earning a scolding from the Mordane and a sharp look from Anari. Her oldest sister had warned her to watch how she worded things here. A smart mouth could very well get her in serious trouble.While their father was the Hand of the King, that didn’t mean she was exempt from punishment. Arya promised she would try, though it seemed she failed at holding her tongue in this instance."Arya! Don't be rude!" The Septa’s words didn’t really bother Arya, but the lightly scolding look on Anari’s face did. She didn’t want to disappoint her sister, so Arya looked down.Lord Baelish merely smiled in return. "No, it's quite alright,” he dismissed. He looked especially at Arya when he spoke. “When I was a child I was very small and I come from a little spit of land called The Fingers, so you see, it's an exceedingly clever nickname."His joke didn’t bode well with the younger Stark girls, but Anari laughed lightly, causing Lord Baelish to grin at her. His original target for conversation was Sansa, but he could see now that the young Stark Lady didn't wish to talk much. However, he could see that he would have better luck with Anari, considering she seemed to be the only one paying true attention to him.However, before he could say more, Robert stood from where he sat with the Queen and his children. "I've been sitting here for days! Start the damn joust before I piss myself!" The King shouted in irritation. Anari glanced up and watched as Cersei’s face twisted with disgust before she stood and promptly left that area.Two knights rode forward, though Anari was unfamiliar as to whom either of them were. However, the tall and burly man riding a black stallion caught Anari’s eye first. "Who is that?" Anari asked. He wore black armor, a large bucket shaped helm sitting on his head."Ser Gregor Clegane," Lord Baelish replied. "They call him the Mountain, the Hound's older brother." Anari’s eyes widened as she briefly glanced up at the man who stood guard at Joffrey’s side. Sandor was quite large in his own right, and it astounded Anari that a man could be larger than him."And his opponent?" Anari questioned, turning to look back at the other knight. The knight in silver armor looked tiny compared to Ser Gregor. The two greeted the King with small nods, lifting or opening their helms so that the King could look upon their faces."Ser Hugh of the Vale, he was Jon Arryn's squire," Lord Baelish answered. Jon Arryn, the name sounded vaguely familiar to her, though Anari didn’t really think much further on it as the knights went to their respective sides.Ser Hugh was given a silver shield that matched his armor while Ser Gregor was given a black and yellow shield with the sigil of House Clegane on it. It was fairly apt to call Ser Gregor the Mountain, as he was quite a large man.While Anari watched as the joust was about to commence, Lord Baelish glanced at the girl next to him. She looked so much like Catelyn, she and Sansa both. Though instead of Tully blue eyes, Anari had the color of storms. She had Stark eyes, which briefly reminded Lord Baelish of Lyanna Stark. She, too, had the same stormy grey eyes that Anari possessed.Soon enough, when the signal was given, the horses galloped towards each other. Unable to help it, Anari tensed in anticipation. The knights collided in front of her, the sound of wood hitting metal and flesh was loud. Anari flinched back, but her eyes widened once she realized what had happened.Ser Hugh had a large splinter from the Mountain's jousting spear embedded in his neck. She was frozen, unable to look away, perturbed by what had happened. Sansa let out a scream at the sight, as Ser Hugh let out a few grotesque gasps. Blood spurted from his mouth and neck before he stopped moving all together.It was a terrible sight; one Anari still couldn’t bring herself to look away from.Glancing back at the girl, Lord Baelish’s lips quirked in a faint smirk. "Not what you were expecting?" He asked. Anari shook her head, finally able to tear her gaze from the dead man before her. "Has anyone ever told you the story of the Mountain and the Hound?” Lord Baelish questioned. “Lovely little tale of brotherly love."Anari turned to look at him, her eyebrows rising in curiosity. Considering her first, and perhaps last, talk with the Hound wasn't very long, and there was hardly any talking at all; Anari wished to know more about him. Besides, she wished to get her mind off of what she had just been a witness too."The Hound was just a pup, six years old maybe,” Lord Baelish began. “Gregor a few years older, already a big lad, was already getting a bit of a reputation. Some lucky boys just born with a talent for violence,” he smirked faintly again. “One evening, Gregor found his little brother playing with a toy by the fire. It was Gregor's toy, a wooden knight. Gregor never said a word; he just grabbed his brother by the scruff of his neck and shoved his face into the burning coals. He held him there while the boy screamed, while his face melted."Anari’s brows furrowed as she listened to the story. That was where he got his scars from, and, unbidden, Anari felt sympathy for the Hound then. It wasn't fair, and for him to experience that at such a young age made her frown. He was a child, though it was clear that Gregor did not care about that. Anari surmised that his sole concern lay with the fact that Sandor was playing with his toy.Though, surely his parents had punished the Mountain? She glanced back up at Sandor, a faint frown on her lips. However, as Anari glanced back at the giant of a man, she let out a quiet sigh. No, perhaps not."There aren't very many people who know that story." Lord Baelish said as he took in Anari's reaction."I won't tell anyone," Anari replied, glancing at the Hound again before looking back at Lord Baelish. "I promise.""No, please don't," Lord Baelish insisted. "If the Hound had so much as heard you mention it, I'm afraid all of the knights in King's Landing would not be able to save you."~Anari allowed Arya to continue with her lessons with Syrio, telling the swords master that she had a front to uphold within King's Landing, as she was expected to be a lady. She also admitted that if she had her way, she'd be with Arya to practice. As it were, she still wished she was there now.However, she didn't mind watching another joust. While horrified to have seen a man die before her eyes, Anari figured she may as well get used to it if she was to become a fighter. And what better way than watching a joust? She smirked slightly in amusement as she saw Ser Loras prance around on his horse, offering Sansa a flower.Though, this joust was to be different from the last, as this one was to celebrate her father being Hand of the King. In place of her pale grey dress, Anari wore a pale green. Keeping true to Northern colors, Anari’s dresses were often muted in color, save for a few that she brought with her.Perhaps during her stay, Anari would have other dresses made for her. As usual, her hair was in braids. Her eyes still on Ser Loras, her keen eyes caught that the knight glanced passed Sansa and towards Lord Renly, who sat behind Lord Baelish.  Sansa begged that their father not let Ser Gregor hurt Ser Loras, but there was little he could really do without calling off the joust. As she did with her last joust, Anari flinched with a small wince as she heard the clashing of impact.Though, instead of witnessing Gregor killing Ser Loras, Anari found herself cheering and clapping as she saw that Ser Loras had unseated the Mountain. She couldn’t believe her eyes at first, as Loras was barely half the Mountain’s size. Yet, he somehow managed it.She glanced to see the other reactions and suppressed a smile when she saw Sandor looking rather pleased at his brother's defeat. As she turned back, Anari’s smile changed to an expression of horror as the Mountain proceeded to angrily behead his horse in one mighty swing.A scream died in her throat as she stood when he stalked over to Ser Loras. He forcefully dismounted the fellow knight, prepared to unfairly fight him. However, Anari watched as the Hound intervened, the brother's swords clashing. “Leave him be,” Sandor growled at his brother.Anari bit her lip as she watched, unsure of what is to happen, and what she might see. The brothers fought, Sandor holding his own very well against his own brother. The clash of their swords was loud as everyone watched with baited breaths.Though, finally, Robert put an end to it as he stood. "Stop this madness in the name of your King!" He all but roared. Immediately, Sandor took a knee as the Mountain swung to behead his brother, though, because he was kneeling, he missed. "Let him go." The King said as the Mountain stalked off in anger.Anari let out a sigh as she watched the Mountain leave. Standing up from where he had fallen, Loras walked over to Sandor. "I owe you my life, Ser.""I ain't no ser," Sandor replied coldly. However, Loras merely raised his arm up high with a grin. Sandor watched as the people watching clapped. He risked a glance at the Stark girl he briefly spoke too and saw her grinning widely as she clapped for him. She was a fool, a foolish girl. She shouldn’t be so readily clapping for a man like him. She shouldn’t have sought him out that day on the road either.Though, Sandor couldn’t deny that her bold move hadn’t peaked his curiosity. Even so, he didn’t want to like the girl, didn’t really want to pay attention to her either, but he found that he couldn’t quite help it. Sandor ducked his head slightly at the praise he was receiving.~Days later, Anari entertained herself with a book, sitting alone within the library, perching herself at a table with a little more of the natural light coming from the windows and platforms. Tyrion was right when he said that King’s Landing had quite the library. The last time she was there, she had devoured seven books.Anari hoped that he returned soon, so that they may discuss what she had already read. Though, as she thought of Tyrion, she also thought of Jon. She wondered how he faired at the Wall, wondered if they treated him well. Hoping that, at the very least, he was doing alright.Perhaps later she could send a raven or something. Maybe she’ll even send a raven back to Winterfell to check on her mother and brothers. Anari spent hours reading her book, this one being a particularly long tale. While she was not a slow reader, Anari was so engrossed in the story that she didn’t want to miss a single detail.Her peace was interrupted, though, by a solid knock on the door before it creaked open. Anari glanced up to see who was entering, a small smile coming to her lips when she saw it was Lord Baelish. She briefly wondered if it was Lord Renly, as the two had expressed their fondness of books as well. "I thought I may find you here" He said with a small smile."Lord Baelish," Anari nodded in return. "To what do I owe this pleasure?"Lord Baelish suppressed a wicked smirk at her question. "May I?" he asked, referring to empty seat across from her. Anari nodded once, closing her book to give him her full attention. "Ah," he hummed as he saw the title. "Rather interesting story, that.""Indeed," Anari nodded in agreement. "I have only just found it today, and yet I am more than halfway through it.""You enjoy reading, then?" Lord Baelish questioned."Very much, my Lord," Anari replied. “It is one of my favorite things to do in my spare time.” She smiled.“I enjoy it myself,” Lord Baelish nodded. “Knowledge is power, after all.” He smirked.“It can be,” Anari nodded in agreement. The two sat in silence for a moment, Anari toying with her fingers out of habit. Meanwhile, Lord Baelish looked at Anari closely. While she had her mother’s beauty, she also had much of Catelyn's spirit and her devotion to her family. However, Lord Baelish quickly banished his thoughts, as they were a distraction.He couldn’t play the game if he was distracted. The things he was planning would perhaps ruin what little of a connection he with the oldest Stark girl, should she find out. "Well, you shall find plenty of books to read while you are here." Lord Baelish smiled a smile she returned."I am sure I will enjoy them," she teased gently. "I had almost gone through the entire library at Winterfell. My father said that he may just have to find more for me soon." Anari smiled as she remembered that day. It had been good; it was during one of the warmer days, the leaves of the Godswood red as usual, and the grass a bright green.Anari had taken a book she had read often to the Godswood where it was quiet. She always liked it there; it was so beautiful and peaceful. Even now, Anari prayed to the gods that her family would always remain strong, and that nothing would ever harm them. A Wolf always keeps their honor. And Anari was a wolf; she would prove it to everyone around her that she was no mere Lady who relied on knights and vanguards to keep her safe.Lord Baelish lingered with her for a while, getting to know a little more about her. It was clear she was going to be easier to befriend out of any of the Stark girls, so that was why Lord Baelish targeted her. Not only that, but Anari’s beauty drew him in, much like Catelyn’s had.Anari didn’t quite trust Lord Baelish, as he gave off a slightly odd feeling. She couldn’t quite pinpoint exactly what she didn’t like about him. However, Anari was always polite to those around her if she could. She saw no reason to be rude or uncivil with him.After all, he has been nothing but polite and kind in return. As well as divulging information about herself, Anari questioned Lord Baelish about himself as well to get to know him a little better. While he was hesitant to tell her anything, Lord Baelish conceded to her request. Only, he laced some of his truths with lies so as not to tell her everything.Deciding not to over stay his welcome, Lord Baelish excused himself to continue on with his plans. Once he left, Anari sighed softly, turning back to her book, she picked up where she left off. Once more, she lost herself in the story, and once she finished that book, Anari got up from her chair to find another that peaked her interest.~Tyrion and Yoren, one of the Night’s Watch men, spoke. They bantered back and forth, both men laughing before Benjen entered the room. “The Night’s Watch is a joke to you, is it?” He asked. “Is that what we are, Lannister? An army of jesters in Black?”Yoren sobered up his amusement, glancing at Tyrion who regarded Benjen carefully. Though, he did not let the man intimidate him in the slightest. “You don’t have enough men to be an army,” he replied. “And aside from Yoren here, none of you are particularly funny.”Tyrion took a drink of his ale as Benjen walked further into the room, closing the door behind him. “I hope we’ve provided you with some good stories to tell when you’re back in King’s Landing,” Benjen replied. “But something to think about while you’re drinking your wine, and enjoying your brothels.” His tone shifted slightly. “Half the boys you’ve seen training will die North of the Wall. Might be a Wildlings axe that gets them, might be sickness, and might just be the cold.”Benjen regarded the Lannister carefully. While he originally held the man no ill will, he didn’t like hearing that he was interacting with his niece, and didn’t like the fact that he often made fun of the Night’s Watch or used them in his jokes. Benjen took the Watch seriously, and didn’t like it when people made fun of his brothers and the things they did to protect the realm.“They die in pain,” Benjen continued. “And they do it so plump little Lords like you can enjoy their summer afternoons in peace and comfort.”Tyrion didn’t respond for a moment, thinking over what he wanted to say in return. Glancing at Yoren, he addressed him first. “Do you think I’m plump?” He questioned before turning to Benjen. “Listen, Benjen, may I call you Benjen?”“Call me what you like,” Benjen replied as he sat down next to Yoren.“I’m not sure what I’ve done to offend you,” Tyrion began. “I have great admiration for the Night’s Watch; I’ve great admiration for you as First Ranger.”“You know, my brother once told me that nothing someone says before the word ‘but’ really counts.” Benjen replied, sensing that was what Tyrion was going to say.“But,” Tyrion replied anyway. “I don’t believe that giants and ghouls and White Walkers are lurking beyond the Wall.” He continued. “I believe that the only difference between us and the Wildings is that when the Wall went up, our ancestors happened to live on the right side of it.”Benjen was quiet for a moment before he spoke. “You’re right,” he agreed. “The Wildlings are no different from us, a little rougher, maybe.” He shrugged lightly. “But they’re made of meat and bone, I know how to track them, and I know how to kill them. It’s not the Wildlings giving me sleepless nights,” Benjen leaned forward as his eyes narrowed slightly. “You’ve never been North of the Wall, so don’t tell me what’s out there.”It was quiet again, only this time the air was more tense. Benjen and Tyrion regarded each other carefully, neither men wavering in the slightest. Yoren was left feeling slightly uncomfortable as the men stared at one another. Finally, though, Benjen was the one to break the silence.“I heard you spoke to my niece on the King’s Road,” he leaned away and back into a more relaxed position. “Care to tell me what the two of you discussed?”“I’ve already been questioned by your brother and your nephew,” Tyrion dismissed. “We merely spoke about books, she expressed an interest in them and I told her about the library in King’s Landing, nothing more.”“Nothing more,” Benjen repeated. “Listen here, Lannister, I may have joined the Black, but if I hear that you do anything with my niece I’ll ride to King’s Landing myself and remove your head.”“Your brother has already threatened to have me killed should I do anything to Lady Anari,” While it was slightly amusing that all the Stark men seemed protective of Anari, it was a little tiring having to keep justifying why he was speaking to her.She was a kind young Lady, and she had a good sense of humor. Tyrion very much would like to continue conversing with her and getting to know each other better. Tyrion would never try to harm her in anyway; he never saw the point in hurting someone just for the sake of hurting them. He wasn’t cruel like the rest of his family.Deciding to change the subject, Yoren finally spoke up. “Are you going below?” He questioned Benjen. Benjen nodded as he stood up. “Keep well, keep warm.”“Enjoy the capital, brother,” Benjen smiled.“I always do.” Yoren grinned as Benjen left the room to prepare for his journey.“I think he’s starting to like me,” Tyrion smirked. “Going below?” He questioned.“Into the tunnel and out the other side,” Yoren replied. “He’ll be North of the Wall for a month or two.”Tyrion hummed lightly in reply. “So, you’re heading down to King’s Landing too.” He stated.“Day after tomorrow,” Yoren nodded. “I get about half of my recruits from their dungeons.”“Let’s share the road,” Tyrion smirked. He could use good company and he was sure Yoren wouldn’t mind sleeping in an inn rather than in the barn or wherever else he found himself on his journeys. So, it was settled, Tyrion and Yoren would set out for King’s Landing in two days.Though, as he thought about it, Tyrion got an idea. Perhaps he’d pay Winterfell yet another visit.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Anari sat patiently during her lesson with Septa Mordane. Sansa and Arya were off doing their own lessons elsewhere while Mordane spoke to Anari about things her sisters were not ready to learn. Considering she was the oldest, Mordane thought it would be best to begin teaching the girl about what was to be expected of her should she marry.She instructed Anari as to what she needed to do, and how she had to fulfil her duty. To honor her husband and his House, but to also not forget who she was. While Catelyn was a Stark by marriage, she was a Tully by blood, and she didn’t let anyone forget it. Family, Duty, Honor, the words of the Tully house. Winter is coming, the words of the Stark House, and depending on the House her husband was part of, Anari was expected to uphold their house words as well.Not only that, but Anari was reminded of her other duties. She had to keep her husband’s confidence, to aid him when she could, but to know when the hold her tongue. Though, another duty of hers would be to bare her husband a son, an heir. Anari knew what her duties were, and while she respected them, she didn’t particularly want them. However, she couldn’t outwardly say that without getting admonished.Anari would not allow her dreams to be crushed so easily, though. What Anari noted during her lesson, was that Mordane said nothing about how she was to act with her husband when not in a social setting. Though, Anari guessed that perhaps it would be best to try and befriend the man a little, when the time came.It would be in her best interest, and his, should they want the match to work. If they find they are not compatible before the marriage, then they would break their engagement. It’d be unfortunate if they did not get along well when they were already married. It would be a waste of time, in Anari’s opinion.However, their lessons were cut short by one of her father’s guards entering the room. “I beg pardon for my disturbance, my Lady,” he said, bowing his head to Anari. “But Lady Arya is missing.” he continued. “We cannot find her anywhere, and she has been gone for quite some time now,” Anari rose from her seat in an instant, fear and panic coursing through her all at once. Anari excused herself from her lesson and left to help the guards search for her sister.~Anari was worried; she searched the Keep high and low, asking those around her if they had seen her sister. Worrying her teeth over her bottom lip, Anari walked briskly through the halls. She tried to think of the likely places she would be; even searching the room they trained with Syrio.She didn’t find Arya there, so she left once more. On her travels, as Anari turned down the hall, she nearly collided with someone. “I beg pardon Lord Renly,” she apologized once she realized who it was. “I wasn’t watching where I was going.”“We must stop startling each other when we meet, my Lady.” Renly smiled. “Is there something wrong?” He questioned, his light tone replaced with concern. Anari’s face was drawn and her eyes were wide and slightly panickedAnari sighed, glancing at the floor to collect herself before raising her eyes to meet his. “I was informed that my sister Arya is missing,” she replied. “No one has seen her, and I’ve checked everywhere I can think of.”“I’m sorry to hear that,” Renly frowned. “Is there anything I can do?”“I don’t know,” Anari replied honestly. “I think perhaps I’ll go to my father’s chambers and wait for her there. That’s where she’ll be once she’s found.” Renly nodded in return as Anari offered him a small smile.“I hope you find her soon,” he said. “She can’t have gotten too lost.” He offered an optimistic smile. Though, he decided not to relay his caution about the people in this city. King’s Landing was not a safe city, for anyone. Especially not a Lord’s daughter, though, seeing her worry, Renly decided not to cause her to be in anymore distress than she already was.“Thank you,” Anari smiled. “I hope to find her soon as well.” Though, before she left, she softened her features to give him a more genuine smile. “And perhaps the next time we meet, we won’t startle one another.” Renly chuckled and nodded his head before the two parted ways. Renly found Anari to be curious, she was a rather interesting girl, and while he by no means had any sort of bad intentions for her, he couldn’t help but be intrigued by the oldest Stark girl.It didn’t take long for Anari to get to her father’s study. She stood there for a moment, after greeting her father. Anari let her eyes scan the room to distract her from her anxiety. Ned did his best to comfort his daughter the moment she had entered his study. He could see the worry and fear in her eyes and it came as no shock.Anari was so protective of her siblings, it was an admirable quality, and Ned was proud that of his oldest daughter. Though, sometimes he felt like she put too much responsibility on herself sometimes. However, he understood the way she felt, he had felt it himself when he had all of his siblings.Though, in comforting Anari, Ned found that he too, almost felt choked with worry. This was not the best of times for Arya to go missing, especially since she did not know the layout of the city well enough. King’s Landing was not like Winterfell, she would not be safe in certain areas.While in Winterfell, the children could come and go as they pleased without worry, in King’s Landing, there were not so many honorable people. Many would take advantage of a young girl like Arya, and neither Ned nor Anari wanted that for the girl. Nothing would really soothe Anari until she saw her sister in front of her, safe and sound, Ned having figured that out when his words of comfort had little effect.So, Ned went over some papers to distract himself as Anari paced the floor. She dared not sit down, as she felt too restless to do so. Anari worried her teeth over her lip again, her hands twisting anxiously in front of her abdomen as her pale grey skirts flowed with her movements.After what felt like hours, Arya and a guard finally entered Ned’s study. Anari let out a relieved breath as she rushed to her dirty sister. "I've been worried sick about you!" Anari said softly, pulling back from the embrace to look at her sister's face. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?""I'm fine," Arya assured. It was not her intent to frighten or worry her family, but she had honestly gotten herself lost chasing that cat. Not only that, but she was halted by two guards when she was trying to reenter the city. It had taken her longer than she thought to return.Once Anari was done fussing over her sister, she pulled back so Ned could speak to her as well. "You know I had half my guard out searching for you?” Ned asked. While he was relieved, he couldn’t help but scold her. “You promised me this would stop."Not knowing what to say, she blurted out the information she had heard. "They said they were going to kill you."Anari paused for a moment, as did Ned. Someone wanted her father dead? Unable to help it, she felt a tremor of worry and fear, as well as anger. Not only that, but she felt determined to protect her father. "Who did?" Anari questioned."I didn't see them,” Arya admitted. Though, taking in their expressions, she continued. “But I think one was fat." Ned sighed in slight exasperation, running a hand through his hair. While he did not appreciate the idea of someone making possible threats on his life, he wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do with the information if Arya couldn’t provide a name or description of the person who said it."Oh, Arya," Arya’s face twisted at her father’s tone, as she wanted him to take her seriously. This news was important, and she didn’t want her father to be caught off guard."I'm not lying! They said you found the bastard and the wolves are fighting the lions and the savage... something about the savage." Arya pleaded for both of them to listen.Anari exhaled through her nose heavily as she shook her head. Like Ned, Anari knew there wasn’t much that could be done from so little information. Ned was already well protected as is, so hopefully that would be enough. Not only did he have guards, though, but Ned was quite the swordsman himself.Anari had little doubt many men could easily fight her father. Despite her ebbing anxiety and fear, a small smile came to her lips as she looked back towards her sister. "Scaring us half to death, and you were chasing a cat," she teased. Arya had the decency to smile sheepishly. "Part of training, I know." Anari nodded when Arya opened her mouth to speak.Ned and Anari settled a little, knowing that Arya was now safe. Suddenly, though, a knock was heard before Jory poked his head around the door. "Pardon, my Lord. There's a Night's Watchman here begging a word. He says it's urgent." Ned nodded at his guard and a man dressed in light black armor entered the study."Your name, friend?" Ned asked as the man showed his respect to the Lord. He was not overly pleased with the interruption, but he had duties of his own to see too."Yoren, if it please," The man greeted. "This must be your son. He has the look." Yoren said as he looked at Arya. "And one of your lovely daughters," He nodded his head at Anari."I'm a girl!" Arya snapped slightly. It was always a little frustrating that a lot of the time; people thought she was a boy. She just preferred to dress like one, as she found the breeches and tunics far more comfortable than dresses and heavy skirts.Yoren glanced at her, but said nothing. Continuing on, Ned wanted to get to the point of Yoren’s appearance. "Did Benjen send you?" He questioned."No one sent me, my Lord,” Yoren shook his head. “I'm here to find men for The Wall, see if there's any scum in the dungeons that might be fit for service.""Ah, we'll find recruits for you." Ned nodded, hoping the matter was settled and he could continue to discuss things with his children. Not only that, but he needed to think about what Arya had told him. While he initially brushed it off, the more Ned thought of it, the more he took Gendry’s words into consideration.If Jon Arryn died so shortly after questioning him, then perhaps the same person who did it was still lurking in the city. Ned would have to be prepared for the attempt to be made. It would be a smart move to make, as he not only had to figure out why Jon Arryn died, but he also had to keep in mind what Catelyn had revealed to him. Part of him, for just a moment, wondered if it could all be connected in some way."Thank you, milord. But that's not why I disturb you now," all of the Starks suppressed the urge to visibly deflate at that. "Your brother, Benjen... his blood runs black, makes him as much my brother as yours.” Yoren paused. “It's for his sake I rode here so hard I damn near killed my horse! There are others riding too. The whole city will know by tomorrow.""Know what?" Ned asked, concern rising. What could be wrong now? Anari could feel her father's worry, and she hoped that it wasn't something too terrible."Best said in private, milord," Yoren said, glancing at the Stark girls."Go on. We'll talk more later," Ned said to his daughters. Anari went to protest, but she stopped when she saw the look in her father's eyes. This was not a time to argue with him. Knowing her place, Anari nodded faintly in return. Perhaps she’d get her answers at a later time. "Jory, take them safely to their rooms.""Come along, my Ladies. You heard your father." Jory smiled at the girls. Anari liked the man, while her interactions with him were brief, they got along just fine. Not only that, but he was in charge of her father’s guard, so she trusted him. It also helped that his father was Ser Rodrick, who Anari got along with very well.The older man had become something akin to an uncle of sorts to her, as she trusted the man greatly. It was rare, but sometimes, Rodrick would offer her advice about sword fighting. Anari’s curious mind and hopeful eyes more often than not won Rodrick over. The man was fond of all the Stark children, but Anari seemed to have a special spot in his heart.The three walked in silence, Anari not really knowing what to say. However, Arya was deep in thought as she mulled over what she had heard in the basements of the Keep. Looking up at Jory, she couldn’t help but question him. "How many guards does our father have?""Here in King's Landing?” He asked in return, to which she nodded back. “Fifty." Jory replied."You wouldn't let anyone kill him, would you?" Jory gave Arya a curious look, glancing at Anari, only for her to shake her head at his silent question. Anari had an idea as to what brought the question on, but she didn’t think it would help should she explain it.Not only that, but Anari was curious herself as to his answer. While she did not doubt the loyalty of the man, nor his skill with a blade, Anari did worry about her father’s safety. All she seemed to do, so far, was worry for her family. While Anari was gladly trying to keep everyone safe, it was beginning to wear on her a little."No fear on that count, little Lady," Jory assured with a smile. Arya seemed to feel better at that, but she still worried an attempt might be made. Sending a quick prayer to the gods to keep her father safe, Anari knew in her heart that something big was going to happen.She just didn’t know what.~Ned was in his chambers, looking over some papers when Jory announced Cersei’s entrance. Ned looked up from where he stood to face the Queen. It was surprising to see her here. He wondered why she had come in the first place.“I thought we might put what happened on the King’s Road behind us,” Cersei began. “The ugliness with the wolves, and forcing you to kill the beasts was extreme.” She admitted, which slightly surprised Ned. However, he was silent and allowed her to continue. “Though, sometimes we go to extremes where our children are concerned.” She smiled faintly. “How is Sansa?”“She likes it here,” Ned replied as he processed what she said. He found it surprising that she would apologize and admit she had gone too far in demanding the wolves to be killed. Nymeria, the one who had bit Joffrey, was gone.Ned thought it unfair to demand the death of two innocent wolves. Though, he still felt partially guilty as well. He said the girls could have them wander about next to them. Had they been in their crates, then they’d probably still be around. Though, what he found to be curious was the fact that Shadow already seemed to be gone when he went to do the deed.Either someone freed her, or she got away. Either way, it was done with; none of his girls had their wolves there to protect them.“The only Stark who does,” Cersei hummed faintly. “She favors her mother, not much of the North in her.” She glanced back up at Ned. “How is your oldest fairing?” Cersei did not trust Anari, especially not since she had so openly spoke against her.Cersei couldn’t deny the wisdom of Anari’s words, nor could she really refute them. Already, it seemed, Anari would prove to be a challenge for her, and Cersei didn’t like that. The insolent little thing wouldn’t be easily dealt with, so Cersei would have to be careful. She recognized that spark in her eyes, she knew the girl was smarter than she let on.While she would never admit it, Cersei was growing weary of Anari as the days passed.“Anari is well,” Ned nodded in return. He didn’t want to exchange small talk. There must be another reason as to why Cersei was here. She wouldn’t have come just to admit her faults on the King’s Road. There was more to this visit. “What are you doing here?” He questioned bluntly.“I might ask the same of you,” Cersei replied, not faltering once. “What is it you hope to accomplish?”“The King called on me to serve him and the realm,” Ned replied, his tone shifting as he became more guarded. He didn’t particularly like Cersei, the matter on the King’s Road aside. He had heard enough about her not to fully trust her and to not like her, especially about her family. “That is what I’ll do until he tells me otherwise.”“You can’t change him,” Cersei began. “You can’t help him, he’ll do what he wants, which is all he’s ever done.” Ned withheld a snort, as she barely knew the man as long as he had. Robert was his best friend, and he had known him since they were boys. He knew he held sway over Robert where Cersei did not.Perhaps that was the root of her visit now. That Cersei realized his hold on Robert and felt threatened. Ned was coming to the conclusion that Cersei was a very possessive woman. While she may not particularly like Robert, she wanted security.And it that was threatened, then she would do what she needed to in order to regain it. “You’ll try your best to pick up the pieces.” Cersei finished.“If that’s my job, then so be it,” Ned stated confidently. He would not let her words sway him. He had a duty to fulfil, and Ned had every intention of doing so. He was loyal to his friend and he was loyal to the realm.Cersei leveled him with a slightly challenging gaze. She thought over her words before she replied to him. “You’re a soldier, aren’t you?” She questioned. “You take your orders and you carry on, I suppose that makes sense.” She mused. “Your older brother was trained to lead and you were trained to follow.”Ned leveled her with a challenge of his own, not willing to back down. She could not intimidate him. While she may be Queen and she may be Robert’s wife, Ned would not allow Cersei to put him off. “I was also trained to kill my enemies, Your Grace.”A Wolf does not bow before a Lion.His words were a near threat, but Cersei could only return it with a small smirk. “As was I,” While she would not admit it, it was unnerving to meet his gaze. Much like Anari, Ned’s stare was intense, and where his daughter did not challenge her, Ned did.While she may not like anyone who is not of her blood, Cersei knew better than to push him too hard. Not only was he Hand of the King and Robert’s friend, but Ned was a Northman, he was a Stark. Her House and the House she married into were not the only families that held sway over the Seven Kingdoms.House Stark was strong and powerful in their own right. Cersei would be a fool not to recognize it. However, she would just have to be better at devising plans should she need to fight them. Though, it would not be as easy as it was to deal with Jon Arryn.While Jon was mostly alone, only having a wife and young, sickly, son, Ned had three daughters. Sansa and Arya, she didn’t fear or worry about. But it was Anari she did not trust. She was old enough to have thoughts and plans of her own.The girl had proved that, the trial on the King’s Road having seen to it. The conviction of her words and the determination in her eyes when she spoke at that inn had shown Cersei that the girl was not someone to underestimate. With nothing more to say, Cersei excused herself from the room.Ned clenched his jaw and turned back around once he was sure she was gone. He knew better than to underestimate the Lannisters, but he did not appreciate the way Cersei spoke. She came to apologize and threaten him. Queen or not, that was uncalled for. Ned was smart, though, and kept the interaction to himself.Not allowing her to deter him in the slightest, Ned continued his search.~Bran sat with Maester Luwin, having his lesson as Theon show arrow after arrow into the target. The boy was frustrated, it was clear to everyone. Not only was he frustrated that he couldn’t walk anymore, but he was frustrated and upset that when he finally woke up, neither of his parents, nor his sisters were there to see him.Bran carved divots into the wood table with a trout pin as he named the different Houses and their words. “Sigil, a stag,” Bran answered when he saw where Maester Luwin was pointing. “A crowned stag now that Robert’s King.” He added.“Good,” he nodded, waiting for him to say their words.“Words, ‘Ours is the Fury’, Lords, the Baratheons.” Bran continued. Maester Luwin nodded in return, pointing to another area on the map.“The Westerlands,” Bran replied. “Sigil, a lion.” Luwin hummed a little in response. “Words, ‘A Lannister always pays his debts’.”“No,” Maester Luwin replied. “A common saying, but not their official motto.”“Lords, the Lannisters,” Bran continued, ignoring him.“We’re still on their words,”“I don’t know them,” Bran stated. He was tired of this lesson, he didn’t want to go through all the Houses and sigils and Lords. It wouldn’t really do him much good anyway. What business would anyone want to have with a cripple?“You do know them,” Maester Luwin replied, seeing the growing aggravation on his face. “Think.” Maester Luwin understood why the boy was upset, and while he had tried to explain it to him before, Bran was a stubborn boy.“Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken,” Bran replied, knowing that wasn’t right either.“That’s House Martell,”“Righteous in Wrath.”“House Hornwood.”“Family, Duty, Honor,” Bran paused.“Those are Tully words, your mother’s,” Maester Luwin paused as well. “Are we playing a game?” He questioned, raising an eyebrow. If this was an attempt to rebel in some small manner, then Maester Luwin knew better than to take the bait. He’d dealt with all of the Stark children during their rebellious stages.Surprisingly, Anari was one of the worst offenders. She questioned him at every turn, craving knowledge and demanding she learn what her brothers did. Maester Luwin remembered an occasion where she had tricked him, saying that there was nothing wrong with learning what her brothers did as it would help her better understand her husband when she would marry.It was hard to fight with that logic. Anari had paired it with wide, imploring grey eyes and a small pout on her lips. She was nine when she had done it, and Maester Luwin reflected on the memory fondly as he watched her grow up.“Family, Duty, Honor, is that the right order?” Bran questioned in return. Maester Luwin snapped out of his revere. Hearing the question, he began to understand where Bran was going with this, but he decided to humor the boy.“You know it is,” he nodded back.“Family comes first?”“Your mother had to leave Winterfell to protect the family,” Luwin sighed. While he was privy to the exact reason as to why Catelyn left, he wasn’t going to tell Bran or anyone. There were too many unanswered questions, and before they could do anything about what they strongly suspected, her motives for leaving had to remain a secret.“How can she protect the family, if she’s not with her family?” Bran questioned.“Your mother sat by your bed for three weeks while you slept,” he defended. Catelyn was going to drive herself mad with the way she was acting. Hardly leaving his side, and the few times she did, she ensured that Anari was there. “Anari too, they both refused to leave you side.”“And then they both left!” Bran argued. “Mother’s gone somewhere you won’t tell me, and Anari and father are in King’s Landing.”“When you were born, I was the one who pulled you from your mother,” Maester Luwin said in reply. “I placed you in her arms, from that moment until the moment she dies, she will love you. Absolutely, fiercely.” He stated. “And Anari, she was the one who held you the moment you fell; she was the one who sent Jon to get help. Anari refused to let you go so I could examine you, even went so far as to challenge your father when he tried to take you away. Do not doubt your sister’s love for you.”Bran was quiet for a moment. He didn’t know that Anari was the one who saw him fall, was the one who held him and sent for help. He didn’t know Anari had challenged their father when he tried to take him away. Bran knew Anari loved him, and he knew his mother did as well. But, it still hurt that they weren’t there to see him.“The only reason Anari left at all was because both your mother and father insisted she was needed in King’s Landing,”“Why?” Bran questioned. “She’s needed here too.”“Because your father is Hand of the King,” Maester Luwin replied. “He can’t always watch out for the girls, can’t always be there. Though, Anari could, you know how fierce your sister is when it comes to all of you. Sansa and Arya needed her level head and her protection while in that city.”Bran understood, now, why Anari left. “Why did mother leave?” He didn’t understand why no one could tell him.“I still can’t tell you,” Maester Luwin sighed. “But she will be home soon.”“Do you know where she is?” Bran questioned. “Today?”“No, I don’t.” He answered honestly.“Then how can you promise me she’ll be home soon?” At that, Maester Luwin couldn’t help but smile.“Sometimes I worry you’re too smart for your own good.” Despite himself, Bran offered the Maester a small smile in return.~Worrying about their safety, Ned began packing his things. Robert was beyond reason now, and Ned would have no part in killing a girl and her unborn babe. He had resigned from being Hand, and therefore was free to leave. King’s Landing wasn’t a safe place to begin with, but now, more than ever, Ned wanted to get himself and the girls out.“I’ll go ahead with my daughters,” Ned said to Jory, who stood in the room with him. “Get them ready,” he ordered. “Do it yourself, don’t ask anyone for help.”Jory nodded in return. “Right away, my Lord,” however, as Jory opened the door to leave, there was someone else on the other end. “Lord Baelish is here for you.” He announced as the man walked into the room. Lord Baelish glanced around, seeing that Ned was packing, before his eyes settled back onto Ned.“His Grace went on about you at some length after you took your leave,” Lord Baelish smiled tightly. “The word ‘treason’ was mentioned.” He informed.“What can I do for you?” Ned asked, wanting to get to the point of his visit. He didn’t have much time, so he wanted to get this over with.“When do you return to Winterfell?” Lord Baelish questioned.“Why?” Ned narrowed his eyes. “What do you care?”Lord Baelish smiled indulgently in return. “If you’re still here come nightfall, I’ll take you to see the last person Jon Arryn spoke with before falling ill,” he replied. “If that sort of thing still interests you.” He added.Ned was curious, though, his priority was to getting his family to safety. To bring them back where they belonged, home in the North. “I don’t have the time,” he dismissed.“It won’t take more than an hour,” Lord Baelish insisted. “But, as you please.” He smiled. He back away and left the room, leaving Ned and Jory alone once more. Secretly, Lord Baelish hoped Ned would take the bait. It was silent for a moment, as Ned debated one what he wanted to do. His heart told him to continue packing, but his honor demanded he continue his search for the truth.Ned turned towards Jory, looking at the man. He trusted him with his life, and knew that Jory was the only person he can trust with what he was going to say next. “Round up all the men we have and station them outside the girls’ chambers,” he ordered, his voice low and hushed despite the door being closed. “Who are your best two swords?”Jory thought for a moment, before he answered. “Heward and Wyl,” he replied.“Find them and meet me at the stables.” Ned ordered. Jory nodded in return, though, before the man could leave, Ned called after him. “Alert Anari,” he said. “Warn her to be on her guard and to trust no one. Tell her I have resigned from Hand as well, tell her… Tell her everything.” Ned thought she had a right to know. If he had her help with this, then it’d be easier to handle the other girls. However, Ned added on to it. “Don’t tell her anything about her mother, though. Spare her of that knowledge.”He was no fool; it would put Anari at odds with herself. Bran was her brother, and she loved him deeply, fiercely. But, Tyrion was a possible friend, someone she got along with well enough, however brief their conversation was. Knowing his daughter, Ned knew Anari would try to twist it in some way to make it seem like this was somehow her fault.His daughter was too hard on herself sometimes, a flaw she was well aware of. Sighing heavily, Ned abandoned packing his things and left his chambers in pursuit of Lord Baelish.Jory figured he would speak with Anari first, so he began to walk towards her chambers. The girl was on his way to where the other guards were, so it’d make more sense to speak with her first, anyway. Anari was, thankfully, in her chambers when he knocked. Once he was granted access, Jory offered her a small smile.Anari had been sitting at her vanity, brushing through her hair. It wasn’t often Anari allowed her hair out of her usual braids. So, seeing the tendrils of her slightly curled red hair caused Jory to pause. While he was a man of honor and took his position very seriously, even Jory wasn’t exempt from being well aware of her beauty and kindness.Being Rodrick’s son, Jory had known Anari and her family for a long time. Blinking to refocus, Jory cleared his throat. “My Lady, I have something important to discuss with you.” He said. Anari’s polite smile turned to a faint frown as she looked at him.“Of course,” she nodded. “Is something wrong? Has something happened?” She asked. A million different thoughts ran through her mind. Was there something wrong with her father? Her sisters? Were they in danger?“You father has commanded me to inform you about what has been happening as of late,” Jory began. “May I sit?” He asked. He knew it was going to take a while for him to explain the situation, and he figured it’d be better to do it sitting.“Of course,” Anari nodded again. Anari sat on the seat in front of her vanity while Jory perched himself on one of the settees in the room.“Your father has been investigating the death of Lord Arryn,” Jory began. “He thinks it was suspicious, and he wants to know why he had passed. Though, your father had also been working as Hand of the King, and was doing his best on that front.”“Was?” Anari questioned, wondering why Jory used past tense.“Your father resigned from being Hand of the King,” Jory sighed lightly.“What?” Anari’s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing the news. “Why would he do that?”“King Robert had ordered something to happen that your father strongly disagreed with,” he replied. Jory wasn’t going to go into detail about that, as he wasn’t sure it was his place to divulge Small Council topics to anyone outside of the Council. “Your father is worried for you and your sisters’ safety.”Anari took a moment to comprehend what she was just told. Her father was investigating Lord Arryn’s death, as he thought it was suspicious. He was also trying to balance that with being Hand of the King, though Robert had ordered something her father didn’t like, so he resigned.“What did King Robert order?” Anari questioned.“I don’t believe it to be my place to say, milady,” Jory replied, shaking his head. Anari sighed, though she spared him an imploring look.“Please, Jory, tell me so I know,” she implored. “If my father wanted you to tell me this much, then I want to know everything.” Anari was too smart for her own good sometimes, and too persuasive and convincing.It was her eyes, so wide and grey, so genuine and kind. Many were hard pressed to deny her anything, though she never asked too much of people. Jory sighed as he looked away from said eyes. “I’m sorry, milady,” Jory replied. “I’d tell you, but it isn’t my place.”Anari sighed as well as she nodded. She wouldn’t press the matter further then, she would honor that Jory was not going to divuldge that information without explicit orders from her father. So, she changed her line of questioning. “Why is he worried about our safety?” She questioned.“Your father is always worried for your safety, my Lady,” Jory smiled faintly, glad that she had let the previous matter drop. “This city is dangerous, and with everything going on, he wants to ensure you ladies will be alright.”Anari nodded faintly, looking down at her hands. “Is there anything else?” She asked.“You father told me to warn you to be careful,” Jory continued. “To be on your guard and watch after your sisters. He also wanted you to know that you shouldn’t trust anyone.”To Anari, it sounded like they were in danger. That something bigger was happening that she wasn’t privy to. However, she was smart enough to know she wasn’t going to get much else from Jory, so she nodded in return. “You will protect my father, won’t you?” She asked.Suddenly, what Arya said about those men in the basements came to the forefront of her thoughts. Could it be that Arya had heard a genuine threat on her father’s life? Now, Anari worried for the safety of her father. While she didn’t doubt his skill in combat, Anari couldn’t help but fear someone would try to hurt him through other means.Anari didn’t want that, though, try as she may, she also knew that she couldn’t prevent everything. That didn’t mean she wasn’t going to try, though. “You’ll keep him safe?”“Of course,” Jory nodded. “Nothing shall happen to Lord Stark, my Lady.” He assured. Anari sighed, knowing how well Jory did in a fight. He had sparred enough times with Robb and the other knights at Winterfell for her to trust his skill.“And you’ll be safe too, won’t you?” Anari also worried for the safety of those that came with them from Winterfell. Jory had been close to her family, as Ser Rodrick was Master of Arms and often trained Robb, Jon and Theon.Thinking of it now, perhaps it really was for the best that she had sent Marleya away. With things slowly getting out of hand, Anari was glad a girl as young as her didn’t have to go through it. Though, that didn’t mean she didn’t miss the girl any less.Jory smiled at her concern. “I’ll be as safe as I can,” he promised. There was no guarantee he would be able to keep his promise, but he’d try. Not only would he try for Anari’s sake, but for Ned as well, for the Stark family. As long as Jory breathed, no harm would come to Ned and his family. “There is one more thing, my Lady.” He said as he stood up to continue following Ned’s orders. “There are to be guards stationed in front of you and your sisters’ chambers, I don’t know if they are also going to be ordered to follow you all, but keep the possibility in mind.”Anari nodded in return, knowing that if her father worried for their safety that he’d want guards protecting them. If there was potential danger, Anari would feel better knowing that her sisters were looked after whenever she couldn’t be there to see to it herself. Though, before Jory excused himself Anari stood up to see him go.Pausing for a last farewell, Jory was slightly stunned when Anari leaned up to press a chaste kiss to his cheek. She offered him a faint smile at his expression; “For luck,” she said. Jory smiled back, and though he wouldn’t admit it, his face tinted red once she closed her door. Shaking his head, Jory continued on to follow Ned’s orders, his cheek burning from the brief display of affection Anari had shown him.When he left, Anari let out a deep sigh, her thoughts now troubled with worries of her own. If Ned thought that they were in danger, then Anari had to be on her guard. She couldn’t allow herself to be fooled by anyone, if they were in danger, then no doubt whoever was their enemy would exploit whatever they saw fit.Leaving the door, Anari walked over to the large chest that sat at the end of her bed. While she originally had the intent of going to the library, Anari found that her mind was much too chaotic to try and focus on a book. So, instead, she turned to the same thing she always did whenever she found herself too deep in thought to do anything else.Digging deep within her clothes, cloths, cloaks, and anything else she had placed within the chest, Anari found what she was looking for. Pulling the familiar grey suede cloth out of her chest, Anari set it on the bed. Unwrapping it carefully, she smiled faintly at the sight of the blade Jon had given her.It was a gorgeous weapon, and she would never be able to thank Jon enough for it. Though, now more than ever, she couldn’t help but think that the day may come where she would need to use it. While Anari didn’t really want to engage in war, she would if she was left with no other choice.Letting out a soft breath, Anari unsheathed the blade with ease. Sighing as she held it in her hand, Anari held the blade out, getting a feel for the weight and balance. Now that she had her lessons with Syrio, Anari could put those skills into practice. So, with a soothing deep breath, Anari began the familiar steps of her water dancing.It was a little difficult, with the heavy material of her dress getting in the way, but Anari managed just fine. As she moved fluidly, and as she slowly lost herself in her ministrations, Anari failed to notice her chamber door opening. It was only when she turned that she finally noticed she was no longer alone.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Her eyes widened as her entire body stiffened. Seven hells, Anari couldn't be caught with a sword, least of all by someone who is not family. However, she kept her composure despite her initial shock. "Lord Baelish," she greeted, her voice surprisingly even despite the flicker of fear that coursed through her."Forgive me, I should have knocked," Lord Baelish replied, bowing his head lightly. He left the door open slightly as he walked further into the room. Lord Baelish eyed the blade in her hands but didn't comment on it. There was a reason he sought her out, once more, his clever mind worked to see how he could use her. So far, everything was starting to fall into place. All he needed to do was to wait for the right moment.For now, Lord Baelish was going to keep up his ruse and continue his pursuit of Anari's favor. Though he kept his face neutral, so it was difficult for Anari to read what he was thinking. Backing away as he came closer, Anari turned towards where the scabbard of her sword sat."I hear that you and your sisters are leaving," he said. Anari dared not turn her back to him as she reached the leather. She had just been warned not to trust anyone, so she wasn't about to make the mistake of turning her back on someone she hardly knew. So, she stood at an angle, keeping him in her peripherals."Yes," she answered as she sheathed the blade and set it down. She once more covered it in the grey cloth before turning back to Lord Baelish. "My father wishes for us to return back to Winterfell." She gauged his reaction, wondering why he was here to see her. While they spoke those few times, she didn't understand why he sought her out at this very moment."A fine blade you have," he observed."Thank you," Anari smiled politely. She could tell he wanted to know where she got it, but Anari didn't feel the need to tell him. "What can I do for you, Lord Baelish?" She questioned. He paused for a moment, his lips twitching in a faint smirk."Would you care to walk with me, my Lady?" He questioned in return. Anari hesitated for a moment, and it must have shown in her eyes. "If it is true that you are leaving, I'd like to spend a few more moments in your company." He smiled. "Please," he added.Not wanting to seem rude, Anari agreed. "Very well, my Lord," with that, Anari took his offered arm and the two left her chambers. It was silent, for a while, as Lord Baelish lead Anari to the garden area. Though, soon enough, Lord Baelish began the conversation. The last time they spoke mostly about books and about the kinds of things Anari was interested in. Lord Baelish told her a little about himself, though chose to leave out a few details or changed things around.As they walked, Anari noticed a few people staring at them and watched as a few people whispered. It made her uncomfortable because she didn't want rumors being spread about her. Knowing that she was eligible for marriage, she thought that perhaps people would assume that Lord Baelish was trying to win her affections somehow, or be trying to court her.She hardly knew the man, and Anari doubted her father would allow someone to try to win her affections or try to court her without speaking to both of them first. Seeming to notice her discomfort with the attention the pair was receiving, Lord Baelish patted her hand with his free one. "Don't worry about them and their words," he advised. "One must learn to ignore the gossip that is spread about them, however hard it may be."It was sound advice, one Anari took into consideration. He was right; she shouldn't worry about what was being said about her. Anari never sought out the approval of others before, so she shouldn't concern herself with it now. "Has there been any gossip about me?" Anari questioned in curiosity."If you want to know, I'm not the right man to ask," he replied. "I'd ask Lord Varys if I were you, he's the spymaster around here." While Lord Baelish had spies of his own, he wasn't nearly as well connected as Varys seemed to be. Though, Lord Baelish did hear quite a few things said about the girl next to him.All, of course, usually about her looks and the ideas some men had about being with her. Though, the more honorable men wondered if they stood a chance at marrying her. Anari nodded in return, keeping it in mind. They walked for a little while longer before Anari pulled away. "Thank you for the walk, Lord Baelish, but I should find my sisters," she smiled. "It was a pleasure to meet you."He smiled back faintly. "Of course," he nodded. "It was a pleasure to meet you as well, Lady Anari." He let go of her arm, though he brought her hand up to press a chaste kiss to her knuckles. Offering a small smile, Anari left him to look for Sansa and Arya.On her way to Sansa's chambers, though, Anari found herself distracted by what people were saying. Pausing and listening, Anari's eyes widened when she heard someone say that there had been a fight near one of Lord Baelish's brothels. A fight between her father and Jaime Lannister. Feeling panic and fear course through her, Anari lifted her skirts so she could run towards the market.Just as she arrived, Anari watched as Ser Jaime rode away, his men following after him. Though, her attention wasn't on Jaime for long as she hastily made her way to her father's side. "Father!" She shouted as she swiftly knelt down on the ground, not caring if her dress was getting dirty.She took notice of the spear shaft embedded just below his knee. His sword was not far from him as she surveyed the area. Lannister men lay unconscious, which meant that her father and his men had knocked them out during the fight. However, as she drew Ned onto her lap, she couldn't help the fear in her eyes as she looked at him."What have they done to you?" She questioned. "What's going on?" She didn't understand, Jory told her about her father's concerns, but never did she think anything would actually happen. Not like this. Ned grit his teeth in pain, though he relaxed minutely in Anari's lap.Shaking his head, Ned forced himself to speak. "Don't trust the lions, none of them," he said lowly, not wanting unwanted ears to hear him. "We're not safe here." He let out a groan of pain, his hands shaking as they pressed near the wound. Gently moving her father's head from her lap, Anari sat up and kneeled where his leg was injured.Grabbing the shaft of the spear, Anari jerked it hard in order to break it. Ned let out a shout of pain, though he clenched his jaw shut. He knew it needed to happen, and, despite the pain, he was proud that his daughter knew how to tend to this particular wound. Slowly easing up his leg, Anari looked to her father."Do it," he gritted. Both of them took a bracing breath as Anari pulled the spear from his leg. Ned panted roughly, fighting the urge to cry out in pain as it was removed. Turning, Anari searched the ground for a sword or knife when she saw him."Jory," Anari gasped. He lay on the ground, a knife protruding from his eye. Moments ago, he was promising that he'd keep himself and her father safe. Shaking her head to focus, Anari grabbed a fallen sword, Anari began cutting away at the hem of her dress. She didn't care if she ruined it; she could make more herself later.Quickly, Anari moved back over to where her father layed and tied the fabric tightly above the wound. She cut off another strip to tie over that one. The faster she stopped the bleeding, the better off her father would be. Maester Luwin had taught her a few things, but she was out of ideas to help her father.Drawing him back onto her lap, Anari looked around at those who stood by, watching with concern. "Get the Maester!" She ordered, her voice wavering slightly. "Someone get the Maester!" It was like holding Bran after his fall, as Ned lay in her lap. He was still awake, but he was clearly in a great amount of pain.When Maester Pycelle arrived with a few members of the City Watch, Anari almost found herself reverting back to the state of shock she was in when Bran fell. However, she forced herself to overcome it as she allowed Maester Pycelle to administer Milk of the Poppy so as not to make Ned's transportation painful.Anari stood and followed them. Her hands were bloody from his wound and her dress was torn at the bottom from where she messily cut it off in order to stop her father's wound from bleeding. Maester Pycelle treated Ned's wound and ensured it wouldn't fester once they had gotten to his hall. Anari was unsure of what to do while Ned was asleep, so, she went to Septa Mordane.She confided in the woman her fears and admitted she had no idea what she was to do. Mordane calmed her and assured her that she would get help. Her Septa guided the distraught young woman to the basin in Ned's chamber and helped her wash her blood-stained hands. Seeing the blood, Anari's hands trembled, knowing it was her father's.Mordane told Anari who was still left of her father's guard and who was next in command after Jory. Being reminded of Jory, Anari's first order was to have the bodies of Jory and the other guards sent back to Winterfell to be buried properly.With her father asleep and in recovery, Anari had no choice but to step up as the oldest of her family in King's Landing. While Anari was scared, she did her best; she also saw to it that her father's last order was carried out. Guards were to be stationed in front of their rooms and were to follow all the girls around.This attack made Anari wary of trusting anyone. While it was Jaime Lannister who attacked her father, Anari wasn't sure if he was acting alone. So, she warned her sisters to be on their guard. Though, when Anari was not securing her family's safety, she was at her father's bedside. Her fear had prompted Anari to hide a dagger under the sheets.That way, should she need it, Anari would be prepared if something were to happen. Though, under her fear, Anari was angry. How dare anyone lay a hand on her father, to her knowledge, he had done nothing wrong. Her father only wanted to do what was right and what was honorable.Anari sat vigil at her father's bedside, her eyes watching anyone who entered that wasn't family closely. Mordane knew better than to try and get the girl to leave the room, so she had food sent there so she could eat. The scene reminded her of the aftermath of Bran's fall, the way Anari refused to leave their side, even to sleep.A day after the attack, Robert and Cersei entered Ned's chambers. Immediately, Anari stood up, curtsying in greeting. "Your Grace," she greeted."No need for that," Robert waved the girl off. Considering the situation, Robert didn't care about formalities. He'd rather speak to her as an equal, not as her King. Though, as he looked at her, he could see the worry hidden behind her carefully placed mask. Robert also noted that Anari had yet to change out of the dress she had worn the previous day.He could also see the faint traces of blood on her hands. This poor girl looked to have been to the seven hells and back. It reminded Robert of the few times he'd seen her after her brother's fall. Even then, Anari had proved her strength, and she was proving it again now."Has he awoken at all?" Robert asked softly."No, I'm afraid not," Anari sighed softly. "Though I do not think he is near the brink of death, rest is what he needs right now." While she sounded confident, both the King and Queen could hear the worry in her voice."When he wakes, he deserves punishment," Cersei stated. Anari glanced at her, resisting the urge to bristle under her intense gaze."With all due respect, your Grace, it was Ser Jaime who attacked my father," Anari replied. "It was his men who slaughtered my father's guards before wounding him. True that I do not know the entire story, from what I observed the attack was uncalled for."Whereas Anari resisted challenging the Queen, Cersei did not extend the same courtesy. "Your mother has taken Tyrion hostage," Cersei hissed. "How is that considered honorable?" Anari paused, as she hadn't known that her mother had taken Tyrion prisoner.Though, knowing her parents the way she did, Anari wondered what exactly they thought was going on that prompted them to do such a thing. ""I am sure my mother has a good reason for having done so," Anari replied calmly. "My family would never do things without a proper reason and without the best intentions." This time, Anari met Cersei's challenging gaze with one of her own.Cersei was not going to intimidate her; the woman did not frighten Anari. The Lion stared down the Wolf, unyielding green met determined grey. "Alright, enough," Robert interrupted the tense silence between the women. Anari's gaze lingered whereas Cersei looked away first. The only reason Anari stopped staring her down was that she heard her father begin coughing."Father," Anari said softly, her demeanor changing entirely as she sat back down next to him. She reached out and grabbed his hand as Ned slowly woke up more. Seeing who was in the room with him, Ned cleared his throat a bit."Your pardon, your Grace," he rasped. Though, Ned's eyes turned to Anari, offering her a small smile. Anari returned it, squeezing his hand. Ned could tell she was worried, though he could see the obvious relief on her face."Do you know what your wife has done?" Cersei asked, the bite returning to her voice."She did nothing I did not command," Ned replied, his voice hoarse and dry. Letting go of his hand, Anari poured a glass of water from a clay ewer. Helping her father to sit up a little, Ned gratefully took the goblet of water and gulped it down."Who'd have thought she had it in her?" Robert asked, trying to lighten the mood. However, his attempts were in vain to placate Cersei's anger."By what right dare you lay hands on my blood?" Cersei asked. Anari's grip on Ned's hand tightened as she nearly bristled once more. Seeing and feeling her reaction, Ned squeezed his daughter's hand in the hopes of keeping her calm."I am the King's Hand-" He began."You were the King's Hand," Cersei interrupted loudly."I am trying to keep the peace," Ned barked back."You shall now be held accountable," Cersei hissed. The threat was very much unappreciated by Anari, as she nearly stood up to defend her father. However, before she could, it was Robert who spoke."Oh, will both of you shut your mouths?" He grumbled, his face twisted in annoyance. He wouldn't admit it, but Robert could see that Anari was beginning to lose her temper. "Catelyn will release Tyrion and you'll make your peace with Jaime.""He butchered my men," Ned stated with disgust. Ned did not hold Jaime with high regard at all, and this attack proved to him that Jaime was one of the most dishonorable men he had ever met. He'd rather take another spear through the leg than make peace with him."Lord Stark was returning drunk from a brothel when his men attacked Jaime," Cersei stated. This time, Anari couldn't fight the impulse as she stood up. The chair she was seated on screeched behind her."That's a lie," Anari nearly snarled, her eyes hard and her voice seeping with venom. "My father is not a drunk; he would never sully himself with the company of whores.""Isn't that how he fathered a bastard?" Cersei asked her own voice low. Anari nearly trembled with rage when she mentioned Jon. Seeing the Wolf poised to pounce on the Lion, the Stag stepped in. He didn't appreciate his wife taunting his friend and his daughter. Robert knew Cersei never fought a real fight before, and he wouldn't put it past the Stark girl to have been involved in some sort of skirmish at least once."Quiet, woman," Robert hissed to Cersei. Ned leaned forward and grabbed Anari's hand from where she had pulled it from his grasp when she stood up. Anari allowed her father to gently ease her back into her seat, though neither Anari's gaze nor demeanor changed as she regarded Cersei harshly."Jaime has fled the city," Ned stated, trying to get the attention away from Anari. "Give me leave to bring him back to justice," he didn't want Anari involved with this. Ned was in too deep to stop now, but he was going to spare Anari the burden of what he had learned. This was his fight, not hers.Clearly, Cersei was displeased with the result of this conversation. How Robert was so quick to defend Ned and his daughter instead of siding with her. Then again, Robert was always quick to join the other side and let Cersei hang to dry. "I took you for a King,""Hold your tongue," Robert ordered. Honestly, she was making the situation worse."He attacked my brother and abducted the other," Cersei glared. "I should wear the armor and you the gown." Having lost his patience and temper, Robert's hand flew on its own accord and struck Cersei's cheek. Lowering her hand from where it rose to touch her cheek, Cersei glared at him. "I shall wear this as a badge of honor.""Wear it in silence, or I'll honor you again," Robert threatened. Cersei nearly trembled in rage before she fled the room, slamming the door behind her. Robert huffed as he turned to face the Starks. "See what she does to me? My loving wife," he stated bitterly. "I should not have hit her," he sighed. "That was not Kingly.""If we don't act, there will be a war," Ned said carefully. Robert glanced at Anari, though he decided to let the girl stay. She was old enough to understand, and he trusted she was wise enough to keep this conversation to herself."So tell your wife to return that little shit of an Imp to King's Landing," Robert replied. "She's had her fun, now put an end to it. Do you hear me? Send a raven and put an end to it." Ned knew Robert meant well, but he didn't understand the reasons as to why Catelyn took him in the first place.Though, without proof, Ned couldn't tell Robert anything about it. "What about Jaime Lannister?" Ned questioned in return. "What about Jaime?""I'm half a kingdom in debt to his bloody father," Robert grumbled, frustrated with the entire situation. "I don't know what happened between you and those yellow-haired shits, I don't want to know." He waved his hand in dismissal. "This is what matters; I can't rule the kingdoms if the Starks and the Lannisters are at each other's throats, so enough!""As you command, your Grace," Ned replied. "With your leave, I will return to Winterfell and set matters straight." Anari squeezed her father's hand in a silent show of support. They never should have left, to begin with, if they hadn't left, then things would continue on as they were. Everything was much simpler before they left."Piss on that!" Robert dismissed. "Send a raven, I want you to stay." He needed Ned to stay; the Lannisters were driving him mad. "I'm the King, I get what I want." However, his anger dissipated as he looked at his friend. "I never loved my brothers, a sad thing for a man to admit, but it's true." He sighed. "You were the brother I chose," Robert stated. However, he stood from where he had perched himself at the foot of the bed. "We'll talk when I return from the hunt.""The hunt?" Ned questioned as Robert tossed the Hand of the King badge on the bed."Killing things clears my head," Robert smirked. "You'll have to sit on the throne while I'm away, you'll hate it more than I do." However, before Robert could leave, Ned wanted to try and change his mind on another matter."The Targaryen girl," he began."Seven hells!' Robert hissed. "Don't start with her again, the girl will die and I'll hear no more of it." Robert pointed to where the badge was as he stared at Ned. "Put on the badge, and if you ever take it off again, I swear to the mother I'll pin the damn thing on Jaime Lannister."With that, Robert took his leave, leaving Ned and Anari alone in silence. "Father, what is going on?" She questioned. "Tell me what happened." Ned shook his head, he didn't want her involved. It was already bad enough that Anari and Cersei were at odds with each other, he didn't want to make her more of a target than she already was. "Father, please. I want to help; I can't help if you don't tell me what's going on."Ned hesitated, but then he decided it would be best to tell her. Not everything, but enough to where she understood what was going on. "Robert wants to kill the last of the Targaryens; there are two living in Essos. The girl married a Dothraki leader and carries his child. I don't want their blood on my hands, or on the hands of Robert, but he won't listen. That's the reason I resigned from being his Hand."Anari nodded along in return. What harm could the Targaryens do to them now? They were all the way in Essos and the Dothraki, from what Anari could remember, thought the water to be poison. They'd never sail West, especially not to fight a war they were not part of. "Then what are we to do?" Anari asked."What can we do?" Ned questioned in return. Anari frowned, though she squeezed his hand as she thought."I support your choice, father," she said softly. "Whatever decision you make, I will stand by you." Anari's voice was firm as she spoke with confidence. "I will help where I can, too. I'll fight if-""You will do no such thing," Ned replied, his tone clipped. He didn't like hearing the idea of Anari fighting anyone. His words were firm and had a slightly harsh undertone which caused Anari to pause and her eyes to widen. Ned's expression softened as he squeezed her hand back. "I need you to keep your sisters safe; you can't do that if you draw attention to yourself.""Of course," Anari nodded."Unfortunately, we are not as safe as we think," He needed her to understand the danger they were in, that they were not safe whatsoever in this city. "We have to play the game." Anari inhaled slowly as she nodded once more. She wanted nothing to do with the game, but now she had no choice.By wanting to help her father, Anari had become a player. In challenging Cersei, she had solidified her position. Now, she was part of this, but whatever happened, Anari promised herself one thing. No harm would come to her family if she could help it. "If that is what it takes, then so be it."Ned smiled fondly at his oldest daughter, she was so wise and so young. While she didn't know how the world was quite yet, Ned knew he couldn't shield her forever. And if any of his daughters were to have an important role to play in this deadly game, then it was going to be Anari.It was a comfort, indeed, having her there. Her level head and her loyal ambition would be very helpful for whatever was to come. Ned had no doubts that all of them would need to draw strength from her. "You may be the strongest of us yet, Anari," Ned said.Anari smiled faintly in return. "No," she disagreed softly. "You're the strongest of us." Ned nearly frowned, though he hid his reaction with a smile instead. He knew she meant well, and that she had complete and utter faith in him. However, Ned didn't think he was the strongest.Not anymore.~Now that Ned was on the mend, Anari was told to return to her duties. As much as she'd like to remain at her father's side, she knew it was for the best. After all, she had a new task, a new charge that she took very seriously. Now that she knew that the Lannisters were a serious threat and that there were people in King's Landing that had ill intentions for her family, Anari knew what she had to do.She had to play the game. She had to join the other players on the board in order to ensure her family was safe. Anari didn't take this charge lightly, and she made a personal vow to ensure she would do whatever it took to ensure her sisters and her father were okay.That being said, though, Anari was not at all adverse from joining Arya in a lesson with Syrio. Holding a sword and working through her frustrations had always been an outlet for her, had always relaxed her. However, Anari could see that the events that transpired weighed on Arya. Anari wished she could tell her sister that everything was going to be alright, but she didn't want to lie to the girl.Anari wasn't sure what was going to happen, and she didn't want to put false hope in her sister's hearts. However, that didn't mean she wasn't going to try and keep them in good spirits. The stronger they all were, the better all of them would do. "It's alright," she whispered to her sister, smiling reassuringly.Arya had trouble returning it, but she drew comfort from her sister nonetheless. If Anari wasn't too upset over the ordeal, then perhaps it really would be alright. After all, Anari was the one who had the most sense out of all of them. Soon enough, Syrio entered the room, shutting the door behind him.Wordlessly, he turned to them and tossed them their swords. The sisters caught the wooden swords easily, though Syrio could tell their hearts weren't in it. However, that didn't deter him as he stood in his fighting stance, raising his sword to point at the sisters. Despite Anari's words of comfort, Arya just wasn't feeling up to training."I don't want to practice today," she mumbled, which caused Anari to sigh quietly. Her shoulders slumped slightly, though she flexed her fingers on the wooden sword nonetheless. While she may not be completely in it, Anari still wanted to do something to take her mind off of the events."No?" Syrio questioned, glancing between them. He had heard there had been some sort of trouble involving their father, and he figured the girls would be more willing to distract themselves with a spar session."They killed Jory," Anari replied, her voice soft. While she wasn't as close to him as Robb, Theon, and Jon were, Anari considered him a friend. Jory was a good man, and she knew she could trust him. It made her feel odd, knowing she had spoken with him for the last time. She had gifted him with a kiss on the cheek for luck, and he had died moments later. "Our father is hurt." She continued.While Anari had a little more tact in how she spoke, Arya did not. She had no issue voicing what she truly felt as she looked back at her training master. "I don't care about wooden swords," she said, her face twisted with frustration. Arya knew that she wasn't being told everything and that Anari knew more than she was letting on.It was frustrating that she was purposefully kept in the dark. While she was young and impulsive and made silly choices, Arya wasn't stupid. Just like Anari, Arya was strong in her own right. "You are troubled," Syrio nodded in return."Yes," Anari answered. "We are.""Good!" Syrio beamed, not deterred one bit by their attitudes. "Trouble is the perfect time for training." At their slightly confused expressions, he merely smiled wider, lowering his sword. "When you are dancing in the meadow with your dolls and kittens, this is not when fighting happens." He continued.Arya's face twisted at the prospect of playing in a meadow. "I don't like dolls and ki-" Arya was cut off when Syrio raised his sword and hit her on the arm. Anari's eyes widened as she glanced at her sister. Using her distraction to his advantage, Syrio engaged Anari. She tried to back away, but she ended up getting hit as well."You are not here," he admonished. "You are with your trouble." He shook his head as he regarded the sisters. "If you're with your trouble when the fighting happens..." he trailed off, easily predicting Arya's attempt at fighting back. He quickly and easily countered it and knocked her to the floor.With his attention on Arya, Anari moved in to engage him in return. Syrio pivoted and parried her strike, twisting around her and knocking her back once more. Anari fought to keep her balance, nearly toppling over. With a small grin at his students, Syrio pointed the tip of his sword at the sisters."There will be more trouble for you," he continued. "Just so, how can you be quick as a snake?" He questioned as he engaged them both again once Arya got up from the floor. After parrying and blocking their strikes, he continued speaking. "Or be as quiet as a shadow if you are with your trouble?"While neither of the sisters was up to sparring, they soon began to enjoy themselves. It was so easy to focus on the lesson and forget what was happening outside of the room they were in. Anari managed to block one of Syrio's strikes, twisting to dodge another."You are fearing for your father?" He asked with a small hum. When both of the sisters nodded in return, he nodded once back. "Do you pray to the gods?""The old and the new," they replied at the same time."There is only one god," Syrio replied. "His name is Death." His eyes danced with excitement and mischief as he regarded the girls carefully. He was no fool, he knew the two not only needed reassurance but that by teaching them this, it would make them better warriors. The girls had a lot of potential, and Syrio felt honored to be the one to help them hone their skills.He could see the fight in them, the strong will and spirit that flowed through them. He could see it best in Anari, her stormy wolf eyes. They danced with cleverness and wisdom, but also fire and fierceness that could only come from a wild and untamable wolf. Yes, Syrio would ensure that the girls took this lesson to heart."There is only one thing we say to Death," Syrio continued, a grin teasing the corner of his lips. "Not today." With that, he helped Arya to her foot and tossed her sword back to her. In one fluid motion, the three continued their spar, a new vigor ignited within the sisters as they blocked and parried, dodging and striking the way they were taught.Anari lost herself within the movements, feeling her body flowing so effortlessly and easily. Her skirts were no longer a hindrance, as she had long learned how to spar with the material. Syrio noted with pride that her strikes held power, and the man held no doubts that should the time come, Anari Stark would be a force to be reckoned with the moment a sword was thrust into her hand.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A little later in the day, Anari sat with Sansa and Septa Mordane. They were having a light lunch in one of the rooms that allowed for the sunlight to cast its warm rays into the open space. After her vigorous lesson with Syrio, Anari had stopped at her chambers to freshen up before daring to be seen by Mordane.She even quickly rebraided her hair to ensure that she was more than presentable. Anari wore a pale grey dress with soft lavender embroidery donning the hem and the sleeves. Thankfully, it was a front laced gown, so she didn't have to call upon Mordane to help her fix it. No doubt, that would cause questions to arise, as it shouldn't be necessary to relace the ties.Anari wore Robb's pendant around her neck, the direwolf being the only jewelry she wore. Anari had sent her brother a letter a few days ago but found it odd not to receive a letter in return. Though, Anari put it off to the fact that it was probably because Robb had his hands full, being the presiding Lord of Winterfell in their father's absence.Glancing at her sister, Anari could see that Sansa was still hurt. No doubt the death of Lady still weighed heavily in her heart. Shadow's death plagued Anari's as well, as she knew her wolf, as well as Lady, deserved better. To be slaughtered for a crime they didn't commit, for an incident they had no part in.While Shadow had been by Anari's side, the wolf had done nothing more than growl and wait obediently for an order. Though, Anari also had an inkling Sansa's mood was affected by the fact that Joffrey had been actively ignoring her.As much as Anari wanted to tell her sister that she shouldn't concern herself with his opinions or thoughts on her, Anari knew that Sansa would not heed her advice. Sansa, while the third oldest, was still just a girl. She was a dreamer, and she dreamt of marrying Joffrey.However, ever since the attack and the trial, Joffrey wanted nothing to do with her. While Anari hated seeing her sister upset, she hoped that Sansa would pull through soon. With everything going on, Anari couldn't help but wonder if this was a blessing in disguise.It would be for Sansa's own good that she not marry Joffrey, considering there was a very real chance that they may be at war with the Lannisters. Not to mention, Anari held Joffrey no good favors.He was a coward and a vicious little monster. If Anari had it her way, she'd have taught that boy a few manners. Certainly, his mother did nothing but encourage his horrid behavior and allow him to do whatever he wanted. Sansa glanced at Anari, seeing that her older sister was already looking at her.Anari offered a half-smile, one Sansa accepted with a small nod. Anari exhaled through her nose softly before looking down at her plate. "You wear your hair like a real southern lady now," The Septa interrupted the silence that had ensued over the three of them."Well, why shouldn't I? We're in the south," Sansa replied, her tone indifferent. It was true, she had begun to style her hair differently, in the hopes of catching Joffrey's attention and hopefully regain his favor."It's important to remember where you come from," Mordane advised, glancing at Anari who still wore her hair the same as she always did. The front tendrils neatly braided behind her head while the rest of her red hair fell in soft, natural waves. "Like Anari, she's here in the South, but she still wears her hair the same. I'm not sure your mother would like these new styles.""My mother isn't from the North," Sansa replied, growing irritated. "And Anari only wears her hair like that because it stays out of her face if she had it her way I bet she'd have it cut down to her ears.""I'm aware of that," The Septa said calmly. "And what Anari does with her hair is her choice.""Good, then it's my choice too," Sansa replied hotly. "Why do you care? Do you even have hair under there?""Sansa," Anari said, scolding her sister for her behavior. Anari never knew her sister to be so rude."Yes, I have hair," The Septa replied plainly. She had dealt with Anari when she was younger, so she was used to being tested by a moody child."I've never seen it," Sansa said, ignoring Anari."Would you like to?""No. Where are you from anyway, the north or the south?""I come from a very small village in-""Oh, wait. I just realized I don't care.""Sansa," Mordane scolded her tone changing as she regarded the girl. Her patience was beginning to run thin as the girl continued to be rude."Septa," Sansa replied coldly."Sansa," Anari stated her jaw tensing."Sister," Sansa replied, her eyes flickering to Anari. Anari's eyes narrowed, a dangerous glow hidden in her grey-green eyes. Despite trying not to, Sansa almost shrunk under her sister's forming glare. Anari wasn't known for being short-tempered, but she had little patience for rudeness."Now you are being rude," The Septa stated. Sansa turned her head back to her, her mouth opening to say something when the door opened to reveal Joffrey. The three of them stood upon his entrance, Anari only doing so out of politeness. Play their game, she thought to herself."My prince," Mordane greeted, her frown replaced with a polite smile."My prince," Sansa said dreamily as she smiled, her eyes having lit up the moment Joffrey entered. With her sudden change in demeanor, Anari could barely contain the scowl. Throwing away her family for a Lannister, Anari thought with a small scoff. Joffrey glanced at Anari, pausing in his smile. He was obviously waiting for her to address him by his title."My prince," Anari said, a fake, yet, polite smile on her face. Satisfied for the time being, Joffrey looked back to Sansa with a wide smile. As much as he hated to do this, he figured it would be the best course of action. Not only that, but Cersei had said that it would cause discord within the Stark family, having them be divided."My lady, I fear I have behaved monstrously the past few weeks," he said, his tone apologetic. "With your permission?" In his hands, he showed her a small box that contained a pendant. Upon seeing it, Sana turned around and allowed him to place it around her neck. While it was a beautiful necklace, Anari's mind began working to figure out why now of all times he would come and win her affections back.Not that he ever lost them, Anari thought bitterly. It nearly disgusted her at how easily won over her sister was. It was because of this boy that Arya's friend and their Direwolves were killed. Yet Sansa seemed adamant in believing Joffrey could do no wrong.It made Anari sick that this was the boy her sister was set to marry. Joffrey was horrid, and Anari hated that her sister was fated with marrying him. There was nothing Anari could do about it, though."It's beautiful," Sansa smiled as she looked at it. "Like the one your mother wears.""You'll be queen one day; it's only fitting that you should look the part," Joffrey smiled back. "Will you forgive me for my rudeness?" His voice was dripping with sincerity, but he wasn't fooling Anari. However, Sansa took the bait, much to Anari's chagrin."There's nothing to forgive," Sansa replied. There was plenty to forgive, Anari thought again as she resisted the urge to scoff at this entire situation. Anari could read the boy's body language; she could tell he wasn't all that happy to be doing this.Anari suspected his mother put him up to this in order to cause a rift of some sort. With Sansa's loyalty secured, it would be a little harder to go about leaving. There was no way Ned would allow even one of his daughters to remain behind without him there to protect them."You're my lady. One day we'll be married in the throne room," Joffrey hated saying the words, but the wistful look on Sansa's face was worth it. She was so easy to fool; it was almost laughable at how ridiculous she was. "Lords and ladies from all over the Seven Kingdoms will come, from the last hearth in the North to the salt shore of the South." He continued as Sansa's gaze grew dreamy. "And you will be queen over all of them. I'll never disrespect you again. I'll never be cruel to you again. Do you understand me? You're my lady now, from this day, until my last day." Joffrey pledged.Anari rolled her eyes as she picked out the lies in his words. He didn't know how to respect anyone, from the stories she heard and from the things she had seen, Anari knew the boy held no one in high regard enough to offer them even a shred of respect. Someone should have taught the boy manners, but, then again, with the deep corruption in the city, Anari severely doubted there was anyone willing to even try.With his promise, Joffrey sealed it with a gentle kiss to Sansa's lips.~Maester Luwin smiled the moment he saw the familiar penmanship on the sealed letter. He walked to where he knew Robb to be, in the courtyard, practicing with one of the knights. The oldest Stark grinned as he managed to disarm his sparring partner. "My Lord," Luwin said to gain Robb's attention."Yes?" Robb questioned as he met the Maester halfway."A letter for you," he handed Robb the folded paper. "From Anari.""Anari?" Robb grinned, a spark of excitement lighting in his eyes as Maester Luwin nodded. Robb quickly opened the letter, smiling at his sister's neat handwriting. Oh, how dearly he missed his sisters and his father. While there was trouble brewing, it was certainly a boon to hear from his little sister.
Dearest Robb,

I hope this letter finds you well. I also hope that you are not taking unkindly to my absence. I know how much of an impression I have left on you, and it would be a shame should I hear you are faring ill about my departure.

All jesting aside, I do miss you, brother. I know that Sansa, Arya, and father do as well. We all miss everyone and Winterfell terribly. Though, despite what has recently happened, we are all managing as well as he can.

Arya is still causing trouble and Sansa is still dreaming of the Prince. Father is under quite a bit of stress; however, I believe he is managing well enough. I am well, perhaps a bit tired from having to deal with our sister's antics. I wish to let you know that the pendant you gifted me has scarcely been removed.

For every time I look at it; I think of you, our family, and our home.

I do hope that you are all doing well. Give my love to mother and our brothers for me. Tell them I miss them every day, and long for the day I can see you all again.

Also, remind Theon to take a bath. I hope that neither one of you has neglected your washing since I've been gone.

My best regards and endless love,

Anari Stark
It was a vague letter; however, Robb was still very much delighted to hear from his sister. He was glad to see she was in good spirits during the time that she wrote the letter, as she had jested a fair amount. "I must write back to her," Robb stated as he looked up from the letter."What did she say in her letter?" Maester Luwin questioned."That everyone was doing as well as could be expected, father is under a great deal of stress, but Anari said she is confident he will be fine. She misses home and the people she left." Robb replied.While he didn't wish to disclose too much information about what was going on, Robb very much wished to respond as quickly as possible. Excusing himself, Robb left Maester Luwin and went to where Bran and Rickon were. He was sure they would be happy to hear from Anari.However, despite not wanting to think of it, Robb couldn't help it. If their suspicions were right, then Anari and the girls were in danger. A shadow passed over Robb's face at the thought.He would go to war for his sisters, and there would be nothing that would stop him from marching to King's Landing to get them.~Later in the afternoon, Ned summoned all three of them to meet with him in his study. Anari had a feeling as to what was coming, considering her father had told her what had been going on. She was honored that he trusted her with knowing what was happening, which meant she would be better prepared for whatever was to come. She meant what she said; Anari supported her father with whatever choice he made.Anari's heart ached as her father limped towards her and her sisters. While she was glad to see him on his feet, the fact that he needed a cane to walk stung. Children often believed that their parents were indestructible, that they could endure anything.Anari had been one of those children, and though she grew out of that way of thinking, Anari hadn't seen her father or mother ever get seriously hurt. That was why it pained her so to see the aftermath of his fight with Jaime. If she ever saw the man again, Anari had a few choice words she would say to him.None of them were kind in the least.While Anari was a properly Lady, the daughter of a high Lord, that didn't mean she couldn't weave hurtful and intricate words together in order to put someone in their place. Anari had a creative way with words when she was angry, and she was more than happy to let Jaime Lannister know what she thought of him.Once the door was shut and Ned felt that it was safe enough, he looked to his daughters before taking a breath. This was not going to be easy, he knew that. However, it would be for the best, his only hope was that his daughters would see that. "I'm sending you all back to Winterfell," Ned deadpanned."What?!" Sansa cried, her eyes widening. When her father had summoned them, this was not, at all, what she had expected. Sansa thought that it may be for something else, what, she didn't know. However, this was her worst fear."Listen-" Ned tried, only, his youngest daughters weren't willing to listen."What about Joffrey?" Sansa asked, causing both Anari and Arya to scoff. Sansa paid them no mind as her wide eyes remained trained on their father."Are you dying because of your leg?" Arya questioned, her brows furrowed. She was concerned for her father's health, and she did genuinely hope it wasn't because he was dying. While she had so plainly asked, Arya, did care. "Is that why you're sending us home?""What? No." Ned replied, taken aback by their reactions. He was thankful, however, that Anari stood calmly. Though, he wasn't surprised, considering she had such a level head and knew better than to jump to conclusions. That and she knew the situation, so she already understood why he was sending them back."Please, Father," Sansa's wide eyes met his. "Please don't." She pleaded. While Arya did care about her father's wellbeing, and her own as well as her sister's, Arya didn't want to leave King's Landing yet either."You can't," she agreed. "Anari and I have our lessons with Syrio, we're finally getting good.""This isn't a punishment," Ned assured them. "I want you back in Winterfell for your own safety." He looked to Anari, hoping his daughter would be able to get through to them better. With a faint twitch of her lips, Anari vaguely nodded in response to his silent plea."Can't we take Syrio back with us?" Anari asked, hoping to perhaps appease Arya. She wasn't sure what she could do to help Sansa, but she'd do her best."Who cares about your stupid dancing teacher?" Sansa asked heatedly, scoffing at the notion of bringing him along. Anari's eyes lit with ice, her jaw setting. Syrio was a good man, one who was teaching her a lot more than just fighting. "I can't go," she continued, looking to their father. "I'm supposed to marry Prince Joffrey. I love him and I'm meant to be his queen and have his babies."Anari scoffed loudly, rolling her eyes at her sister's stupidity. "Head in the clouds," she muttered, causing Sansa to swat at her. With her enhanced reflexes, Anari surprisingly caught her hand with a heated glare."Seven hells," Arya sighed in exasperation. She didn't understand what Sansa saw in Joffrey, he was nothing but a coward and a liar. While she may not particularly like Sansa, even Arya knew that he didn't deserve her sister."When you're old enough, I'll make you a match with someone who's worthy of you," Ned replied.Joffrey didn't deserve Sansa, he wasn't worthy of her. Ned would never allow any of the Lannisters to marry his daughters; he'd die before he let that happen."Someone who's brave and gentle and strong-""I don't want someone brave and gentle and strong," Sansa interrupted. "I want him! He'll be the greatest king that ever was, a golden lion, and I'll give him sons with beautiful blond hair." Anari scoffed again, dropping Sansa's hand."The lion's not his sigil, Sansa. He's a stag, like his father." Anari stated, but Sansa's nose wrinkled at the very mention of the King."He is not," she argued. "He's nothing like that old drunk king." A treasonous statement, but considering she was with family, she wouldn't be punished. However, what she said had made Ned pause. She was right; he had a golden head of hair and acted much more like a Lannister than a Baratheon."Go on, girls," Ned sighed, lifting his chin to the door. "Get your Septa and start packing your things." Ned dismissed them, not wanting them to continue fighting."Wait!" Sansa pleaded."Come on!" Anari sighed, grabbing Sansa and pulling the girl away."It's not fair!" Sansa cried as her sisters took her out of the room. Anari looked at their father with an exasperated expression, rolling her eyes and shaking her head before smiling at the man. Ned smirked slightly in amusement before Anari closed the door behind her.As soon as the door closed, Ned let out a deep sigh. He knew it wasn't going to bode well, but he hadn't expected Sansa to argue so much. She was a silly girl who was infatuated, though Ned never wanted the match to happen in the first place.However, his mind went back to what Sansa had said. Now he had, even more, investigating to do.~"Anari, it isn't fair!" Sansa shouted. Anari had accompanied Sansa to her chambers to ensure the girl packed. Knowing her younger sister, Anari thought it best to aid her in packing to ensure it got done. "Why can't I stay?""Because," Anari replied as she folded one of Sansa's dresses. "It isn't safe here, you know what happened to father in the market. If Jaime Lannister can get away with attacking him, then who is to say that someone else won't try it?"Sansa knew Anari had a point, and while she understood the concern, she still didn't quite get it. "But father is fine now," she argued. "Jaime isn't here anymore, and-""Sansa," Anari sighed as she turned back to face her sister. "We had fifty guards looking after us to protect us, Jory is dead, as are a few others. We don't have the numbers anymore and father is hurt. Do you really think any of us are truly safe?""We're guests of the Queen,""And the Queen's brother attacked our father," Anari repeated. "Don't you understand? The Lannisters don't like us, any of us. I don't-" Anari cut herself off with a sigh. "I don't like it here, Sansa. This place is dangerous, there is so much corruption, can't you see that?""But, father is Hand of the King," Sansa tried."Yes, and look what happened to him," Anari replied. "If they're willing to attack the Hand of the King, then who is to say we're not targets as well?" She asked. "To get to father, someone may try to hurt us. Do you really want to risk it?""But what about Joffrey?" Sansa asked. "He'll protect me." Anari groaned as she ran a hand down her face."Joffrey isn't going to protect you, Sansa," she walked over to her sister. "I know you care about him, but I do not see that same care in his eyes. He is undeserving of you, it doesn't matter that he's the prince. Just because someone is royal doesn't mean that they're perfect.""Anari I love him," Sansa replied. "I know he cares for me, he wouldn't have said those sweet words and gifted me with this necklace.""I suspect his mother put him up to that," Anari scoffed. "Do you honestly think that he acted on his own accord to make it up to you? He refused to speak to you for days and a day after Ser Jaime attacks father all of a sudden he's apologizing? Does it not seem odd to you?"Anari was putting the pieces together, and it all lined up too perfectly. In order to cause strife and to cause a rift between them, then what better way to do that than through Sansa? Certainly, Cersei could see that Sansa was a dreamer and that she would be less likely to fight against any plots so long as it meant she could marry Joffrey.Anari could only hope that Sansa could see it too, that she was being used. She hated that Cersei seemed to be using her own sister against her and her family, and she disliked the fact that it had almost worked. However, from Sansa's expression, Anari could see that her attempts would be in vain.So, instead of trying when it was clearly of no use, Anari changed topics. "Keep packing," Anari sighed. "We'll be on the road on the morrow." With that, Anari left Sansa's chambers and returned to her own to do her own packing. There was so much chaos, yet Anari couldn't wait to go home.She longed to see her brothers and her mother. Perhaps it truly was for the best that the Wolves returned home.~Catelyn scoffed where she stood, having grown tired of Tyrion's antics. "Lord Tyrion, you are accused of hiring a man to slay my son Bran in his bed," she began. "And of conspiring to murder my sister's husband; Lord Jon Arryn, the Hand of the King.""Oh, I'm very sorry," Tyrion replied. "I don't know anything about all that." While his tone was sarcastic, his words were true. He knew absolutely nothing about the attempt on Bran's life or about Jon Arryn's assassination. Why would he have the boy killed if he went through the trouble to create a special saddle for him so he could ride his horse again?"You've had your little joke," Lysa snapped. "I trust you enjoyed it, Mord." She called. "Take him back to the dungeon, but this time find a smaller cell with a steeper floor." She smirked."Is this how justice is done in the Vale?" Tyrion questioned before he could be taken away again. He was frustrated and slightly surprised at how things were conducted. "You accuse me of crimes, I deny them, so you throw me in a cell to freeze and stave?" He asked. "Where is the King's Justice? I am accused and demand a trial."Lysa and Catelyn withheld a sigh, however, Lysa wasn't through with him. "If you are tried and found guilty, then by the King's own laws, you will pay with your life.""I understand the law," Tyrion smirked faintly. Finally, he would be free of this nonsense. While he knew Catelyn to be a smart woman, and he really held her no ill will at all, but this was so foolish. He had absolutely nothing to do with the crimes they accused him of.If only they would take a moment and listen to him and believe his words. It was a shame that he had not had the chance to befriend Anari further. Had he been able too, then surely he could have used his relationship with her to help appease her mother and aunt.No doubt that would have helped his case. However, he had no such relationship with Anari. They were barely even acquaintances. Should he come out of this alive, however, Tyrion still wished to pursue a friendship with the young woman."We have no executioner in the Eyrie," Lysa smirked. "Life is more elegant here." She turned her head to the men who stood near a crank. "Open the Moon Door."They did as they were bid and opened the Moon Door. It was a large circle carved within the floor with stone barriers around it. Moving closer, Tyrion glanced down to see that it must have been several miles deep."You want a trial, my Lord Lannister," Lysa sneered. "Very well, my son will listen to whatever you have to say, and you will hear his judgment. Then, you will leave, by one door or the other."Tyrion was not about to place his life within the hands of a child. Least of all a sickly one like Robin. He was much too eager the moment the Moon Door opened, so while the trial itself may be fair, Tyrion had doubts that he would walk out of his preferred door."No need to bother Lord Robin," Tyrion replied. "I demand a trial by combat." Subdued laughter filled the room as Catelyn and Lysa exchanged glances. They had hoped that he wouldn't demand such a thing, however, they knew the law."You have that right," Lysa agreed as men came forward to be her champion. However, the champion Tyrion named was not one the men and knights wanted to hear."I name my brother, Jaime Lannister.""The Kingslayer is hundreds of miles from here," Lysa scoffed."Send a raven for him, I'm happy to wait," Tyrion smirked. He knew that his brother would come to his rescue. He also knew that there were very few, if any, that could take Jaime in a fight."The trial will be today," Lysa replied with a smirk of her own. Well, that certainly changed things.~Bran seemed to enjoy riding his horse again, and Robb couldn't be happier. He had shown Bran and Rickon Anari's letter, and he even shared the details with Theon as well. The young man chuckled at the remark she made about his bathing habits.Anari had always treated Theon like a brother, and for that he was grateful. He sought out the approval of the Starks, and he was more than happy that many of them had more than accepted him. However, hearing about the rising conflict, Theon tried to advise Robb on what to do.Though, he overstepped as Robb walked away to find Bran once he realized the boy was out of sight. After killing two Wildings and taking one prisoner, Robb was left worried about what was to come. Why in the Seven Hells would Wildings come this far South?What were they so afraid of?~Ned kept his reactions minimal, however, his mind was working. If Ser Gregor truly was working under the orders of the Lannisters, then he must do something about it. This kind of action could not go unpunished.He was silent as Lord Baelish and Maester Pycelle argued. "If the Lannisters were to order attacks on villages under the King's protection, it would be-""It would be almost as brazen as attacking the Hand of the King in the streets of the capital." Lord Baelish interrupted. The Grand Maester looked affronted, not only by his words but by his rudeness in interrupting him."Well," Having made up his mind, it was Ned who interrupted before they could go on. He looked directly at the people in front of him, knowing what needed to be done. This wasn't just about him and the Lannisters, this was also about the people.While the Lannisters were set on retaliating, the common people were being caught in the middle, and Ned would not stand for that. "I cannot give you back your homes or restore your dead life," he began. "Though perhaps I can give you justice in the name of our King Robert." Ned inclined his head towards a man who stood not too far away. "Lod Beric Dondarrion,"Beric was a skilled fighter and a good tactician. He was an honorable man, and he was loyal to whomever he served. Ned trusted him to carry out his order, knowing he would do his best not to fail."You shall have the command," he said. "Assemble one hundred men and ride to Ser Gregor's keep," Ned ordered. Beric nodded, his stern face betraying nothing of how he felt."As you command," Beric replied. With that, Ned stood from the throne, using his cane to brace his weight. Taking a few steps forward, Ned addressed the people once more."In the name of Robert of the House Baratheon, the First of his name, King of the Andals and the First men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, I charge you to bring the King's Justice to the false knight Gregor Clegane. I denounce him and attaint him, I strip him of all ranks and titles of all lands and holdings." The people who admired him looked on with pride, a few nodding their heads in agreement while Baelish and Pycelle looked on in bemusement. "I sentence him to death."With that last statement, the Grand Maester rose. "My Lord, this... this is a drastic action," he spluttered. "It would be better to wait for King Robert's return.""Grand Maester Pycelle," Ned said sternly. He was not swayed by his words, as he was determined to carry out this action. Justice needed to be dealt with those who would harm the innocent.While he may not be a knight himself, Ned knew the oaths they took and the vows they made. Ser Gregor violated that, and he needed to be dealt with. There was also another matter; if Tywin Lannister was the one to order Ser Gregor, then he was equally to blame. Ned would not stand for this action and this threat against his wife."My Lord," Pycelle bowed faintly."Send a raven to Casterly Rock," he ordered. "Inform Tywin Lannister that he has been summoned to court to answer for the crimes of his bannermen," Ned may be new to this wicked game, but he was no fool. "He will arrive within the fortnight, or be branded an enemy of the crown and a traitor to the realm."In the shadows of the throne room, Anari stood. She had originally hoped to speak with her father, but seeing as he was holding court and listening to the people. She didn't understand what was going on, however, her eyes widened at the notion of branding Tywin Lannister a traitor should he fail to answer Ned's summons.It was such a harsh word, traitor, and not one well-received by anyone. Once branded a traitor, no matter the good deeds one has done, all they'll ever be seen as would be a traitor and would never be trusted again. Tywin Lannister was a powerful man, while Anari had never met him, she knew the stories.He was not a man to cross.Having heard enough, Anari left the room to head back to her chambers. Her mind ran wild with all sorts of thoughts. However, Anari knew better than to panic. She needed her wits about her and she needed to remain calm. Perhaps she would speak more in-depth with her father before the night ended so as she could learn more of what was going on.Clearly, Anari didn't know everything. She could only hope that her father would be alright. Anari didn't know what she would do if anything were to happen to Ned, or to her sisters.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Despite himself, Lord Baelish smirked at the red-haired north girl. “I’m saving myself for another,” he replied.“What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her,” Ros replied with a cheeky smile. She was smarter than anyone gave her credit for, however, she enjoyed playing the role. She learned a lot in her profession, while a deplorable position, Ros was content enough.“A stupid saying,” Lord Baelish scoffed. “What we don’t know is usually what gets us killed.”“She must be very beautiful,” Ros replied. She was curious about the Lord she would be working with. She knew of Lord Baelish and knew he was a dangerous man in his own way. If she was to work for him, she wanted to learn as much as she could.“No, not really,” Catelyn was a beautiful woman, however Lord Baelish knew that there was always someone out there who would be prettier than her. And he may have found just that woman, in an ironic sort of twist. The thought of the pretty young woman brought the faintest of smiles on his face. “Impeccable bloodlines, though.”“I do believe my Lord’s in love,” Ros teased, having caught the undertones of his voice.“For many years,” Lord Baelish admitted. ”For most of my life, really.” He mused, mostly to himself. “And she loved me too, I was her little confidant, her plaything.” He smirked. “She could tell me anything, anything at all. She told me about all the horses she liked, the castle she wanted to live in, and the man that she wanted to marry.”In spite of himself, the thought of Brandon Stark still caused a flicker of irritation and ire to course through him. However, he let it go so as not to alert the woman before him. Lord Baelish could tell she was smart, at least, smarter than she was letting on.Perhaps he could use her wit in the future.“A Northerner,” he continued. “With a jaw like an anvil,” he suppressed a sneer. “So, I challenged him to a duel, I mean, why not?” He scoffed to himself. “I’d read all the stories; the little hero always beats the big villain in all the stories.” How foolish he was in his youth. “In the end, she wouldn’t even let him kill me. So, he gave me a nice little scar to remember him by, and off they went.”Lord Baelish had made a mistake in his youth; he fell in love with a girl and was willing to do silly things for her. He was not a fighter, not in the traditional sense. Therefore it was an idiotic notion that he could defeat Brandon in a duel. Now, Lord Baelish was determined not to make the same mistake again.He was not going to let feelings for a woman be his downfall.“Is she still married to him?” Ros questioned. She caught the underlying irritation he still felt towards the man, and couldn’t help her curiosity. It wasn’t uncommon for her to hear men speak of the woman they loved but lost to another. It seemed a common thing, so she wasn’t surprised to know that it had happened to a man like Lord Baelish.“Oh no,” Lord Baelish mused. “He got himself killed before the wedding and she ended up marrying his brother.” He remembered his morbid satisfaction when he heard that Brandon was killed by the Mad King. However, it did little in terms of his feelings towards Catelyn. “An even more impressive specimen, she loves him, I’m afraid.” Lord Baelish sighed.However, while Lord Baelish loved Catelyn, and was fairly certain there would always be a part of him that would, he now had his eyes set on another. It was a wicked plan he had in mind, one he hoped would work. He just needed to take the right steps and try and lead the girl down his desired path.“Do you know what I learned, losing that duel?” Lord Baelish asked as he walked over to where she sat. “I learned that I’ll never win, not that way.” A sword wouldn’t make Lord Baelish the victor, but his mind would. “That’s their game, their rules. I’m not going to fight them; I’m going to fuck them.” He smirked. “That’s what I know, that’s what I am. Only by admitting what we are can we get what we want.”“And what do you want?” Ros questioned. She was intrigued by him, yet she couldn’t help but be afraid of him at the same time. This was not a man she would mess with. No, he was much too clever, she could see that now.“Oh, everything, my dear.” Lord Baelish’s smirk took on a wicked nature as his eyes sparkled with plans and secrets. Everything, he wanted it all. While he couldn’t have Catelyn Stark, Lord Baelish would settle for an even sweeter prize.A fair-skinned, pretty, red-haired girl. She too had an impressive name, and if he played this right, she would soon belong to him.~“Chances are I won’t be nearby the next time that happens,” Maester Luwin warned Osha. However, the Wilding merely smirked faintly in response.“I’m used to worse than him,” she replied. “I’m used to men who could chew that boy up and pick their teeth with his bones.” Maester Luwin chuckled lightly at that as he carefully regarded her.“Why did you come here?”“Didn’t mean to come here,” Osha sighed as she gathered more hay. “Meant to get much further South than this,” this was not what she had planned for. She was still much too close to the Wall for her liking. “Meant to go as far South as South goes before the Long Night comes.”“Why?” Maester Luwin asked his brows furrowed. “What are you afraid of?”Glancing back up at him, Osha held eye contact. “There’s things that sleep in the day and hunt at night,” she replied.“Owls and Shadowcats and-”“I’m not talking about owls and Shadowcats,” Osha scoffed.“The things you speak of, they’ve been gone for thousands of years,”“They weren’t gone, old man,” Osha disagreed. “They was sleeping, and they ain’t sleeping not more.”~Anari was returning from the library when she ran into Renly yet again. Anari smiled at first at the ridiculousness of their meetings before she saw the look on his face. “Lord Renly,” she said, her smile fading into a look of concern. “Are you alright?”Renly shook his head faintly, his glassy eyes drifting briefly over her face before casting back down onto the floor. Seeing his state, Anari led him to one of the benches in the hall they were in and had him sit down.“What’s wrong?” She asked.“It’s Robert,” Renly muttered. “We were hunting, there was a boar. He threw his spear, but it charged him anyway.” Anari’s frown deepened, though she waited patiently for him to continue. “Robert’s gonna die.” Renly finished.Anari gasped quietly as her eyes widened. While she hadn’t really known the man long, or at all really, Anari believed that he was a good enough man. He made mistakes, but many often did. Robert was her father’s best friend and was the King. Now he was dying, and Anari had no idea what that would mean for the rest of them.“I’m so sorry, Lord Renly,” Anari replied as she looked back at him. He had the same expression she imagined she did when Bran had fallen and when she sat vigil at her father’s side when he was wounded. “Is there anything I can do to help you?”“No,” Renly shook his head. “Not unless you can heal deadly wounds.”“Unfortunately, I haven’t learned how to do that yet,” Anari replied. Renly sighed, though his lips quirked faintly at her lighthearted attempt at a joke.“I should go back,” he said. “Be with him when he dies.” Renly went to stand, but as he did, he nearly fell over had it not been for Anari’s quick reflexes.“You are in no state to do such a thing,” Anari stated. “Why don’t I take you back to your chambers where you can drink some water and have something to eat? You’re no good to anyone like this.” As much as Renly wanted to protest, he could see the wisdom in her words.So, Anari led Renly to his chambers where she ordered for food and water to be brought to them. While she was sure he would prefer wine or ale at the moment, Anari knew water would be best. He was in shock, which was understandable, considering what he had been witness to.A tray of fruits and cheese was set before them, as well as a pitcher of water. Anari helped herself to a few grapes, watching Renly out of the corner of her eye. She debated whether or not to summon Maester Pycelle when he spoke. “I need to plan,” he said. “For when Robert dies,” he continued. “Cersei will seize the throne and name, Joffrey King.”“Isn’t that how it’s supposed to be?” Anari asked, confused.“It shouldn’t be,” Renly shook his head. “Can you imagine Joffrey as King? No, all of Westeros will die if that boy takes the throne.” He scoffed.“What you say is treason, Lord Renly,” Anari said mildly, keeping her reaction minimal despite her surprise. While she held Joffrey no favors, she knew better than to say such things in the company of an acquaintance. “I’ll admit, I do not like Prince Joffrey, but the throne goes to him when King Robert passes.”“It shouldn’t,” Renly muttered. Anari shifted as his eyes met hers. She could see he was serious, and she wasn’t sure what exactly that meant.~Later that night, Anari was visited by Ned and one of his guards. “Father,” Anari said as she embraced him. “I’m so sorry father; I know that King Robert was your friend.” Ned allowed her to hold him, needing the comfort his eldest daughter provided.“Listen to me,” Ned said as he pulled away after a moment. “I’m sending you girls away in the morning. It isn’t safe here; I want you three to go back to Winterfell where you’ll be safe.”“What about you?” Anari questioned. “Will you be traveling with us?”“I have to stay here,” Ned replied. “Robert left me the Kingdom until Stannis can claim it.”“Stannis?” Anari questioned. “Father, I don’t understand, doesn’t the throne go to Joffrey?”“Joffrey has no claim on the throne,” Ned replied. Anari’s eyes widened in surprise, as this was the second time someone has refused Joffrey’s claim. “Stannis is next in line, and I must honor that. In order to see it through, I have to stay.”“Send Sansa and Arya back then,” Anari suggested. “I don’t want to leave you here alone, father.” Ned smiled at her concern.“I need you to protect your sisters, Anari,” Ned replied. “I’ll be fine here.” Anari sighed as she nodded. She understood, she truly did, however, she didn’t wish to leave her father in such a dangerous city with dangerous people. That night, Anari packed up the remaining elements of her clothes and belongings, taking extra care with the doll her father had gifted her.The only thing not packed away was the dress she was to wear in the morning. While she was in loathe to leave her father, Anari did wish to return to Winterfell to see her mother and brothers again. The young woman went to sleep that night, in the hopes that things would turn out for the better in the morning.~In the morning, Anari awoke and set about the task of getting ready. She sent for something light to eat that morning before she set out to find her sisters. Anari wasn’t surprised though, to find that Arya was not in her room. Having a hunch as to where she was, though, Anari sought out Sansa and Mordane.Mordane told the girls what they were going to do and told them that they would be traveling in a caravan as opposed to riding horses. It would be safer that way, and it would offer concealment from unwanted eyes. Soon enough, the three walked down the corridor, though Anari was decidedly silent while the older woman huffed in exasperation once she noticed Arya missing. "Your sister knew perfectly well we were to leave today. How she could forget?""She didn't forget,” Sansa scoffed. “She's with her dancing master. She's with him every morning. She always comes back with scrapes and bruises. She's so clumsy." Anari let out a huff through her nose."She's not clumsy, she's very good," Anari defended. "Every bruise is a new lesson, and with each lesson comes with fewer bruises." While Anari and Sansa didn’t hear it, Mordane did. There were the sounds of fighting in the distance, which worried the Septa. However, it was her duty to teach and protect the girls, and that was precisely what she was going to do."Hush!” She said. “Go back to your room," Mordane continued, stopping them from walking. "Bar the doors and do not open them for anyone you do not know." Anari felt her blood run cold as she grabbed Sansa's hand."What is it? What's happening?" Sansa questioned with worry, clutching her sister's hand in fear."Do as I told you,” Mordane ordered. “Run!" She said, looking at Anari with imploring eyes. The older girl nodded, turning with Sansa and hastily walking away. If they got to her chambers, Anari could get Valkyrie. If the city was under attack, Anari would fight to the death for her sister.The sisters were unaware of the Lannister guards that approached Mordane as she leveled them with a resigned expression. Despite her fear and worry, Septa Mordane showed no ounce of it as she set about to give the girls as much time as possible.Moving quickly through the halls, Anari began to plan. The best place for them to be would be her chambers, as she had her sword there. Not only that, but the room was bigger, which would give her an advantage should there be a need to fight.However, as they ran quickly, the sisters were stopped by a familiar face. "Stay away from me," Sansa said, her voice trembling at the sight of him. "I'll tell my father... I'll tell the Queen."While Anari did not fear Sandor Clegane, she nonetheless moved Sansa to stand behind her as she raised her gaze to meet his head-on. With whatever was happening, Anari didn’t trust anyone at the moment. While unafraid, Anari was wary of the man before her.There was something that flickered through his eyes. It was so brief, Anari wasn’t sure she caught it. However, she managed to do so; for just a moment, an apologetic and pitying glance flickered through his normally expressionless eyes. However, despite the look he gave them, Sandor’s lips curled into a faint sneer.“Who do you think sent me?” He asked his tone low as he regarded them. Sandor was no fool, while he didn’t know exactly what was going on, he knew the Starks were done for. With their father arrested, he held no doubt that the Queen would whisper her poison to the girls and get into their heads.He pitied them, yet he knew there was nothing he could do. For a brief moment, Anari thought of doing whatever necessary to slip past him and continue on to their rooms anyway. However, she knew that fighting him would be useless.It would do more harm than good, as she didn’t even know what was going on. Perhaps the city really was under attack, and with her father being Hand and acting Protector of the Realm in Robert’s place, Anari thought that perhaps Ned had insisted Cersei send someone to get them to safety.Oddly enough, the thought brought her comfort as she glanced at Sansa who stood behind her in fear. Offering her sister a small smile, she took her hand before turning back to face Sandor. “Very well,” she nodded. With that, Anari allowed the two of them to be led away.What Anari didn’t count on, though, was being brought before the Small Council and the Queen Regent. Anari glanced at them all suspiciously, feeling an anxious knot beginning to form in her gut at the vaguely smug look in Cersei’s eyes.All previous feelings of comfort were gone when Lord Varys spoke."Your father has proved to be an awful traitor, dears," he said softly as he regarded them. He didn’t believe that for a moment; he knew what happened, yet there was really nothing he could do to help Ned when he was arrested.“That’s a lie,” Anari said before she could stop herself. “My father is not a traitor; he is loyal to King Robert. He would never betray his friend.”"King Robert's body was still warm when Lord Eddard began plotting to steal Joffrey's rightful throne," Maester Pycelle stated."He wouldn't do that,” despite how calmly she said her words, she couldn’t quite keep the edge of hostility out of her tone. She regarded them all carefully as her mind worked. Play the game, her father’s voice echoed in her mind. However, before she could continue, it was Sansa who spoke next.Her eyes were wide and imploring as she looked at them. She had the innocence of the world on her face and in her eyes. Sansa didn’t understand what was going on and seeing how Anari could be so calm about all this confused her even more. "He knows how much I love Joffrey," Sansa agreed, much to Anari's annoyance. "He wouldn't. Please, Your Grace, there's been a mistake,” she implored. “Send for my father, he'll tell you.""Sansa sweetling, you are innocent of any wrong," Cersei said softly. "As are you, Anari," Cersei said as an afterthought, glancing at the older girl. Cersei knew that Anari was smarter than she had originally thought. However, Cersei could see that her devotion to her family was a weakness of hers. One the blonde had no issue exploiting.The older girl was a threat, but a threat not so easily dealt with like her father. No, Anari was smarter than that. The look in Anari's eyes was proof enough, while there was apprehension and trepidation; there was also determination and anger as well."We know that," Cersei continued. "Yet you are the daughters of a traitor. How can I allow you to marry my son?" Cersei directed her question to Sansa."A child born of a traitor's seed is no fit consort for our King,” Maester Pycelle agreed. “She is a sweet thing now, Your Grace, but in 10 years who knows what treasons she may hatch?" He asked. "And what of her sister?" The Grand Maester continued, glancing at Anari. "Once she marries, who is to say that she will not do something about it?""No, I’m not," Sansa said. "I'll be a good wife to him, you'll see. I'll be a Queen just like you, I promise.” She said as she looked to Cersei. “I won't hatch anything." Sansa pleaded."I am not a traitor," Anari said calmly. "I am loyal to my father, but that does not mean that I will endanger my sisters." She stated. "If my father has done any wrongdoing, then let that rest onto him; do not let his mistakes fall onto those who have had nothing to do with it."The air was tense and silent as Anari's words hung in the air. She spoke as a true noblewoman, older than her true years and with the same poise as her mother. It was in that thought that Lord Baelish decided to... lend a helping hand."The girls are innocent, Your Grace,” he said, gaining everyone’s attention. “They should be given a chance to prove their loyalty." Cersei stared at the girls for a moment, as if debating her next move."Little dove, you must write to Lady Catelyn and your brother,” she spoke to Sansa instead of Anari. “The eldest, what's his name?""Robb," Anari answered before Sansa. Anari didn’t like the fact that Cersei was purposefully targeting Sansa. Knowing how easily influenced her sister was, Anari would do her best to keep as much attention away from her as possible.Cersei glanced at Anari, displeased with the fact that Anari blocked her attempt. However, she continued nonetheless. "Word of your father's arrest will reach him soon, no doubt. Best it comes from you,” she advised. “If you would help your father, urge your brother to keep the King's peace. Tell him to come to King's Landing and swear his fealty to Joffrey."While Sansa wanted to do what was asked of her, she still wanted to know what was going on. "If,” she began. “If I could see my father, talk to him about..." Sansa trailed off when she saw the expression on Cersei’s face."You disappoint me, child,” Cersei said as she glanced down at the desk for a moment before looking back up. “We have told you about your father's treason. Why would you want to speak to a traitor?""He's our father," Anari replied. "Traitor or not, nothing will change that. Just too simply see him; maybe speak with him for a moment would be enough." Anari wanted to hear the truth of this, and she knew she would only get it from Ned."What will happen to him?” Sansa questioned, feeling dejected at hearing Cersei was disappointed in her."That depends," Cersei replied a faint smirk on her lips as she regarded the sisters."On what?" Sansa questioned."On your brother, and on you," Cersei glanced at Anari, taking pleasure in seeing the anger that simmered within her. "And your sister."“What happened to Arya?” Anari questioned. “Why isn’t my other sister here?”Cersei’s faint smile faded as she regarded the girl. “We tried to bring her here, but she ran off,” she replied. “Her dancing master seemed very adamant on keeping her away and allowed her to run. We don’t know where she is.”Anari’s eyes widened at the mention of Syrio. “What happened to her dancing master?” She questioned, unable to help herself.“Ser Meryn had no choice but to kill him,” Cersei replied. “He barred him from your sister and even went as far as to challenge Ser Meryn.” Anari hid her reaction well as she sighed.As much as she hated the idea of Arya being out there, at least one of them had escaped. Instead of saying anything, Anari merely nodded in return, seeming to accept Cersei’s response. While it was not the reaction Cersei was hoping she would have, she let the matter drop.The first mistake they all made as they had the girls write a letter, was underestimating Anari and her own cunning plans. The second mistake was letting the girls be alone to write the letter. Sansa had been instructed to write the message to Robb, however, Anari wrote one of her own.She had just barely managed to slip her note in with Sansa’s before it was taken away to be sent out. Anari hid a smirk, hoping that her message would do some good.~In Castle Black, Jeor sent for Jon to join him in his chambers. The news was not good, and the man was unsure how to break it to the young man. Jeor glanced up as Jon entered the room. “Bring me a horn of ale, Snow,” he ordered. “And pour one for yourself.”Jon’s brows furrowed, but he did as he was commanded and poured them both some ale. Jeor took his time to form his words as he drank. He decided to tell him the easiest part first.“The King is dead,” Jon’s eyes widened in surprise, though his mind immediately went to his family. If the King was dead, then what did that mean for his father and sisters?“Is there any word of my father?” He questioned. Jeor sighed as he gestured to the chair.“Sit,” he said his tone softer than normal. Jon did as he was told, growing concerned. “Lord Stark has been charged with treason,” Jeor deadpanned. He could see the disbelief that crossed Jon’s face, and he didn’t blame the boy. There was not one moment that Jeor believed that Ned Stark of all men was a traitor. He was too honorable and loyal to do anything of the sort. “They say he conspired with Robert’s brothers to deny the throne to Prince Joffrey.”Jon clenched his jaw as he looked to the letter on Jeor’s desk. Following his gaze, the man handed it to him to allow him to read it for himself. Unable to help him, Jon stood as his anger got the better of him.“I hope you’re not thinking of doing anything stupid,” Jeor said before Jon could leave the room. “Your duty lies here now.” As much as he understood what Jon must be feeling, there was nothing he could do. He took his vows; he was a man of the Night’s Watch.“My sisters were in King’s Landing too,” Jon replied, turning to face the man.“I’m sure they’ll be treated gently,” Jeor tried to reassure. However, his attempt was in vain.“Knowing my sister Anari, I know she will be fighting every chance she can get for my father’s innocence. I’ve heard enough stories of that city to know they do not appreciate someone with a will as strong as hers.” Jon didn’t like the fact that Ned was arrested, but he also didn’t like the fact that his sisters were left unprotected in such a dangerous city.Jeor understood, he truly did. However, there wasn’t anything he could do to offer the boy comfort.“How can I call myself their brother if I don’t do something?” Jon questioned. In his anger, he pulled the necklace out from where he kept it hidden under his tunic. “Anari gave this to me the day I left; she made me promise to give it back to her one day. I can’t sit by while they’re left unprotected in that city.”“Yet that is what you’re going to do,” Jeor stated. “I understand how you feel, Snow. But there is nothing you can do for them now. You are a brother of the Night’s Watch, you took your vows. I am sorry.”Jon clenched his jaw again in anger as he walked out of the room.~Robb’s brows furrowed as he read over the letter again in disbelieve. “Treason?” He questioned as he looked to Maester Luwin. “Sansa wrote this?” He couldn’t believe that his father would do anything of the sort.“It is your sister’s hand,” Maester Luwin nodded. “But it is the Queen’s words.” He continued as he handed Robb another letter. Robb took it and read it, noting the warning within.Lion’s words from a wolf’s mouth. Father is innocent, while safety is low, it is not lost. Only two, one got away. Do not trust them, we must play their game now or we will lose. I will do what I can here.“Anari must have been able to slip her note in unnoticed,” Maester Luwin said. It was a comfort to hear from his sister, to know that she was there to help protect Sansa and Arya, however, Robb was confused about one part of Anari’s letter.“What does she mean by ‘only two, one got away’?” He questioned.“I don’t know,” Maester Luwin replied. “Perhaps she didn’t want to say yet, or she was unable to.” However, the man sighed as he looked down at Sansa’s letter. “You are summoned to King’s Landing, though, to swear fealty to the new King.”“Joffrey put my father in chains, now he wants is arse kissed?” Robb asked, his face scrunching with disgust.“This is a royal command, my Lord,” Maester Luwin didn’t like it either, but there wasn’t much they could do… unless. “If you should refuse to obey,” he began.“I won’t refuse,” Robb’s mind was working as he thought over what he should do. He remembered his parting words to Anari the day she left. He had made a promise to her, and Robb fully intended on keeping it. “His Grace summons me to King’s Landing,” Robb said as he looked to Maester Luwin. There was a subtle smirk on his face as he spoke. “I’ll go to King’s Landing, but not alone. Call the banners.”Maester Luwin couldn’t help the smallest of smiles from gracing his lips as he looked to Robb. “All of them, my Lord?”“They’ve all sworn to defend my father, have they not?” Robb questioned in return.“They have,” Maester Luwin nodded.“Now we see what their words are worth,” Robb stated, a glint in his eye as he felt something within him ignite. No, if the Lannisters would stupid enough to believe he would allow them to arrest his father and summon him to swear fealty to the royal shit, then they had another thing coming.“Yes,” Maester Luwin nodded as he left the room to head to his hall to begin penning letters to all loyal to House Stark.“Are you afraid?” Theon questioned as he looked to Robb.“I must be,” Robb replied as he looked down at his hand, which was trembling.“Good,” Theon smiled faintly.“How is that good?”“It means you’re not stupid,” Theon smirked, an expression Robb mirrored before he sighed.“I promised Anari I would bring an army to get her and the girls out of King’s Landing. I never thought I’d have to actually do it.”“You read her letter,” Theon comforted. “She seems alright for now, I don’t doubt that she is fighting this very moment for your father’s freedom. You know how persistent and persuasive Anari can be.”“Aye,” Robb chuckled despite himself. “She certainly has a way with words.” Robb could only hope that they wouldn’t hurt her or punish her for defending her family. While Robb did not doubt Anari’s strength, he hoped that she could hold off long enough for him to keep his promise.~After the mess that was the attack on the Lorde Commander, Ser Allister had the men training harder. That prompted Jon to teach them more in the training yard. Dodging one of Grenn’s strikes, Jon disarmed him in three moves. “Were you even trying?” Pyp questioned with a smirk.Grenn glared half-heartedly as he picked up his sword. “I’d like to see you do better!” He challenged. Pyp raised his hands in abstinence, not wanting to be disarmed or worse by Jon.“C’mon, my sister can fight better than you three,” Jon teased with a smile. “I’ll bet she could disarm most of you.”“Oh right, and we’re supposed to believe that your Lord father let his daughter learn how to fight,” Edd scoffed.“He wouldn’t,” Jon nodded. “But I taught her anyway.”“Why’d you do that?” Sam questioned.“She wanted to learn, and she’s very convincing when she wants something,” Jon smirked. “Besides, she promised to take full responsibility if we got caught.” Jon missed his sister dearly, as Anari always managed to calm him down and clear his mind.Everything seemed to be happening so fast; first Ned was arrested and the girls were being held hostage, and there was an attack by a dead man the night after. Both instances caused Jon to become conflicted. He wanted to go back and support his family, but he didn’t want to leave the Night’s Watch.Jon meant what he said, even though he had said it as a joke. Anari was more skilled with a sword than any of them were. Jon wouldn’t feel right leaving them. Sighing, Jon flexed his grip on the hilt of his sword. “Let’s go again.”~Catelyn rode long and hard to find Robb where he was camped, it hadn’t been easy, but she found him. With Rodrick at her side, Caitlyn walked up to the tent where her son was planning for war with the Lannisters. It didn’t take long for Robb to see her.“Mother!” He exclaimed. As he walked to her, however, he paused before he could embrace her. As much as he’d like to hold his mother, Robb knew this was not the time for it. Caitlyn understood, as she merely smiled at him.“You look well,” she said.“Lady Catelyn, you’re a welcome sight in these troubled times,” Lord Umber said as he walked over.“We had not thought to meet you here, my Lady,” Theon spoke from where he stood.“I had not thought to be here,” Catelyn replied. “I would speak with my son alone, I know you will forgive me, my Lords.”“You heard her!” Lord Umber said as he ushered everyone out of the tent. “You too, Greyjoy.” With that, only Robb and Catelyn remained in the tent, giving them a moment of privacy.Taking advantage, the two embraced tightly. “I remember the day you came into this world,” Catelyn said as she pulled away and cupped his face. “Red-faced and squalling,” she continued. “Now I find you leading a host to war.”“There was no one else,” Robb replied.“No one?” Catelyn questioned. “Who were those men I saw here?”“None of them are Starks,”“All of them are seasoned in battle,”“If you think you can send me back to Winterfell,” Robb began, which caused Catelyn to sigh.“Oh, would that I could,” she replied with a small smile. Robb pulled away and walked to the table where he picked up two letters.“There was a letter,” Robb said as he gave the first one to her. “From Sansa.”“From the Queen, you mean,” Catelyn said with a barely contained scowl. As she read the note, her brows furrowed. “There’s no mention of Arya.”“No,” Robb replied. “But, Anari managed to slip in a note of her own.” Robb handed the second letter to her. Catelyn frowned again as she looked up at Robb.“What does she mean ‘only two, one got away’?” She questioned.“I don’t know,” Robb replied. “She didn’t say; either she was unable too, or she didn’t want to.”Catelyn thought it over, as she looked at both of the notes. It was very clear that while Sansa wrote the letter, it was the Queen’s words. Anari, on the other hand, spoke her mind and thought to warn them. Once more, Catelyn thanked the gods Anari was in King’s Landing to help her sisters.However, as she thought of it, it began to make sense. Sansa didn’t mention Arya, but Anari hinted at it. “Only two, one got away,” Catelyn breathed. “Arya, Anari was telling us about Arya.”“How can you be sure?” Robb questioned.“Sansa makes no mention of Arya in her letter, yet Anari gives us this clue,” Catelyn explained. “If Sansa and Anari were able to send us a letter, then what was stopping Arya from doing so as well?” She questioned. “Anari must be talking of Arya. Only two, that could mean Sansa and Anari, while the one that got away could mean Arya.”Neither one of them liked the idea of Arya being on her own, but they held out hope that perhaps she would find her way home or to them. “Should I send men to find her?” He questioned.“No,” Catelyn replied. “If Anari is right, and Arya got away, then we can’t risk leading the Lannisters to her. Her best chance is to be left alone without our interference.”“She’s a child,” Robb argued. “I can’t leave my littlest sister on her own.”“You think I like the idea any more than you do?” Catelyn questioned. “If you send men to find her, then you risk to Lannisters finding her first. We can’t risk that.” Robb sighed, though he nodded in return. She was right; they couldn’t risk the Lannisters finding her. “How many men do you have?” She questioned.“Eighteen thousand,” Robb replied. “If I go to King’s Landing and bend my knee to Joffrey-”“You would never be allowed to leave,” Catelyn interrupted. “No, our best hope, our only hope, is that you can defeat them in the field.”“And if I lose?” Robb questioned.“Do you know what happened to the Targaryen children, when the Mad King fell?” Catelyn asked back.“They were butchered in their sleep,” Robb replied. While he didn’t favor the Targaryens, no one deserved to die like that. Especially not children.“On the orders of Tywin Lannister,” Catelyn nodded. “The years have not made him kinder. If you lose, your father dies, your sisters die, and we die.”Robb sighed before he nodded. “Well, that makes it simple, then,”“I suppose it does,” Catelyn nodded back. There was only one option, and they had no choice but to take it.The Wolves shall battle the Lions, for the sake of his father and sisters, Robb was willing to go to war. He had promised.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

That night, Anari slipped from her chambers to speak to Sansa. The entire situation didn’t sit well with her, and she wanted to find answers. Anari knew that the only way to do that would be to speak with her father. However, she was no fool, Anari knew that no one would allow her to see him.So, Anari had a plan. She could only hope that Sansa would be willing to do her part. Once at her sister’s door, Anari knocked a few times before she was allowed entry. Sansa had been getting ready for bed when Anari knocked, so she was quick to slip on her robe before allowing her sister entry.“What is it?” Sansa questioned.“I have an idea in mind for how we can get more answers,” Anari began. “This entire situation doesn’t sit well with me. I do not believe for one moment that father wants the throne.” She continued as she watched as Sansa frowned. “If father wanted the throne all along, he could have taken it once the Mad King fell, but he didn’t. What does that tell you?”“That he didn’t want it,” Sansa replied.“Exactly,”“But… he could have changed his mind,” Sansa tried.Anari gave her sister a look in return. “Why would father want to be King of the Seven Kingdoms?” She questioned. “Robert was his best friend, why would he all of a sudden betray him like that? If father truly wanted the throne, then why would he be so adamant about sending us home? It makes no sense.”Sansa thought about Anari’s words, and she knew that her sister was right. Ned wanted absolutely nothing to do with the throne, so why would he be trying to steal it like Cersei claimed?“The Queen and the others won’t give us answers,” Anari began. “They’ll tell us lies or they’ll change the topic. The only way we’ll know what is going on is if I speak to father.”“How will you do that?” Sansa asked. “He’s been placed in the cells.”“I’ll need you to distract them,” Anari replied. “Beg Joffrey for mercy on our father, keep them talking while I head down to the cells.” It was simple really, and she hoped Sansa would go along with it so she could get the answers she needed.If she was going to protect them, then she needed to know everything. Thankfully, Sansa agreed, as she too, wanted their father freed. With their plan in motion, the sisters went their separate ways to get some rest.~In the morn, Anari ordered for some food to be brought to her chambers. Once the servants left, Anari took a few loaves of the bread and a skin of water. Tying a cloth around her waist, Anari placed the bread and an apple into it before securing the water skin around her neck.As planned, Sansa went to court to distract Joffrey and the Queen. This gave Anari some time to sneak down into the dungeons and into the cells. She was careful about it, using the training she had learned from Syrio to be swift and sudden.It was difficult to see once she got down into the cells. However, it also meant that she’d have less of a chance to be caught. As she crept down the long hall, Anari managed to see her father sitting on the ground. There was a torch near him, so she was able to see him clearly.Pausing though, Anari frowned as a guard walked by and kicked Ned to keep him away. Her father did not look good, he looked tired and he looked like he could use something to drink. It was difficult to see her father in such a state, however, she moved closer anyway.Ned’s eyes were closed as Anari approached, so he didn’t see her coming. Unable to help it, Anari crouched down and reach towards him to gently touch his face. Ned flinched at the contact, his eyes opening as he blinked.Once he realized who it was, he frowned. “Anari,” he gasped. “What are you doing here?”“I came to see you,” she replied. Taking the skin from around her neck, she opened it and gave it to him. Ned drank it gratefully, not once second guessing her. He knew he could trust his own daughter to give him water, he did not have that same trust for Lord Varys.“Where are your sisters? Are you all alright?” He asked after taking a hearty pull from the water.“Sansa in in court right now,” Anari replied. “She’s trying to see if Joffrey will have mercy and at least give you a trial of some sort.” Anari hated the situation her father was in. It bothered her that he didn’t even get a trial, which was not right in the slightest.Ned had a right to a trial, as he couldn’t be automatically assumed guilty just because Joffrey and his mother decided so. As happy as he was to see his daughter, Ned couldn’t help but worry for her. “You should not be here,”“I had to come,” Anari argued. Reaching into the cloth she brought with her, she offered him one of the pieces of bread. Ned, once more, ate the food gratefully. He was so tired, so hungry, and so thirsty. “I need you to tell me the truth, father,” she began. “Did you or did you not try to take the throne?”“No,” Ned replied as he looked her in the eyes. “I did not try to take the throne, I do not want it.” He stated. “Anari, listen to me, you and your sisters are not safe. You need to get out of King’s Landing as soon as possible.”“I’m not leaving you,” Anari frowned.“Listen,” Ned implored. “Don’t trust anyone, alright? Not the Lannisters, not Lord Varys, not Littlefinger, no one.”“Lord Baelish?” Anari questioned. “He’s been kind to me, father. Why can’t I trust him?”Ned’s face darkened at her words.“Did he touch you?” He asked.“What?” Anari asked, her eyes wide. “Father, no, he hadn’t done anything to me.” She didn’t understand why Ned didn’t like Lord Baelish. “Why can’t I trust him?”“He’s a liar, Anari,” Ned replied. “He’s one of the best liars here, you can’t trust a single word that comes out of his mouth. He is not someone you should take lightly.” Not only did Lord Baelish betray him, but he betrayed Catelyn as well. “He’s the one that turned against me, I trusted him and he betrayed me.”Anari’s face took on a similar expression to Ned’s as her eyes hardened.“I’ll kill him,” she whispered, feeling her anger rise. Anari felt used in that moment; all this time he’d been trying to befriend her and he had been leading up to doing this. He used her in such a way that she would believe him and not question his lies.It seemed ironic now, as he had been the one to insist that she and Sansa were innocent of her father’s supposed crimes. “No,” Ned replied. “Don’t draw attention to yourself,” he implored. “You need to be here for your sisters. If anything happens to me, they need to be able to turn to you.”“No harm shall come to Sansa while I’m around,” Anari promised. “Not if I can help it.”“What of Arya?” Ned questioned, curious as to why she left out her youngest sister.Anari frowned in return, as she realized he didn’t know. “I don’t know where she is,” she replied. “She fled her dancing lessons, Syrio, he-” She cut herself off with a sigh. He tried to protect Arya, and he died doing so. “Syrio was killed protecting her, she managed to escape.”Ned frowned, however he knew there really wasn’t much anyone could do. Both of them froze, however, when they heard footsteps approaching. The guard was coming back, and Ned knew Anari needed to leave.“You have to go,” he said, his tone low.“I won’t leave you,” Anari didn’t want to leave her father down there another moment.“If you are caught down here, you’ll be punished,” Ned whispered. “If you’re punished, then Sansa will have no one. Please, Anari, go.”Anari frowned as tears welled as she looked at Ned. “I love you father,” she whispered as she placed a kiss to his cheek. Quickly, Anari gave him the rest of the food she managed to bring before she left him. Ned was quick to hid the water and food before the guard reached him.Once the man passed, Ned let out a sigh. He never should have agreed to be Robert’s Hand, he never should have left Winterfell.~Two more days had passed since Anari had visited Ned in the cells. She kept the information she had learned hidden. Anari didn’t think it would be wise to tell Sansa what she had learned yet, so she refused to answer any of her questions.However, that day would be Ned’s sentencing. Anari wore a pale green dress and once more styled her hair the usual way. She also wore Robb’s necklace before she left her chambers. She stood next to Sansa outside and before the people.Many gathered to witness Ned’s trial, and Anari could only hope things turned out for the better.Despite her nerves, Anari stood tall next to her sister. Though, she couldn’t help the frown that threatened her composure as Ned was brought out of the cells and dragged before the people. Many of them shouted at him and screamed vile things.Anari disliked the word traitor, but she had an even bigger incentive to loathe the word. Her father was not a traitor, how could the people think so ill of him when they had been so welcoming when they had first arrived? It was as if they didn’t know her father at all.Soon, Ned was brought to stand before the people. However, someone threw a rock at his head, which caused him to stumble. Anari’s frown deepened as Sandor helped Ned back to his feet. Ned looked to his daughters, which caused Anari to give him an encouraging smile.Please, Anari prayed silently. Let him go free, let him live.“I am Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Hand of the King,” Ned began. “I come before you to confess my treason in the sight of Gods and men,” it killed him to lie, but he knew that his daughters needed him. He needed to do whatever he could to stay alive and help them. “I betrayed the faith of my King and the trust of my friend Robert,” he continued.Seeing Anari down in the cells had made Ned reconsider his position. He needed to protect Sansa and Anari. Ned could only hope that Arya would be safe enough with the Night’s Watchmen and find her way home.“I swore to protect and defend his children, but before his blood was cold I plotted to murder his son and seize the throne for myself,” Ned felt his stomach twist in knots as he continued to lie. “Let the High Septon and Baelor the Blessed bear witness to what I say; Joffrey Baratheon is the one true heir to the Iron Throne,”Joffrey grinned as Ned spoke, pleased that the man had broke. It was easier than he thought, but it thrilled the boy to know that the honorable Ned Stark was finally brought down low.“By the grace of all the gods, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm,” Ned finished.“As we sin, so do we suffer,” Maester Pycelle said as he stepped forward. “This man has confessed his crimes in the sight of gods and men; the gods are just, but beloved Baelor taught us they can also be merciful,” he continued. “What is to be done with this traitor, Your Grace?”Joffrey stepped forward to address the people. “My mother wishes me to let Lord Eddard join the Night’s Watch,” Joffrey began. “Stripped of all titles and powers, he would serve the realm in permanent exile.”While Anari didn’t like the idea of her father going to the Wall, she much preferred him being out of the cells. If he went to the Wall, then at least he would be with Jon, and if he made ranger, that meant he would be able to leave Castle Black and perhaps pass through Winterfell.“My Lady Sansa had begged mercy for her father,” Joffrey continued as he looked to both women. Sansa had a hopeful smile on her face as Cersei stood with a small, smug, smirk on her lips. However, no one was prepared for what Joffrey was going to say next. “But they have the soft hearts of women,” he scoffed.He turned back to address the people, an almost manic smile on his face. Anari felt her heart drop, waiting in anticipation for what Joffrey was going to say. She knew it wasn’t going to be good.“So long as I am your King, treason shall never go unpunished,” he stated loudly, which got the people to cheer. Turning, Joffrey grinned widely. “Ser Ilyn,” he ordered. “Bring me his head!”The people roared with approval as Anari froze for a moment. Immediately, Sansa began to scream and plead as Ser Ilyn placed a mask over his face and moved to grab his sword. “Stop, stop!” Sansa screamed. “Please, don’t do this! Please!”Seeing her hysterics, Ser Meryn took hold of Sansa’s arms to keep her from running towards Ned. Unable to hold herself back any longer, Anari cried out for her father. With Ser Meryn holding Sansa back, this gave Anari the chance to lunge forward.Quickly, she tried to run to her father to shield him with her own body when she felt herself grabbed as well. “Let me go!” She growled as she twisted violently. “Let me go, please! Please, Sandor, let me go!” She looked up at him, her eyes wide and pleading.Sandor said nothing as he looked down at her, but even though his face was impassive, she could see the emotions in his eyes. He pitied her, that much she could tell. “Stop, someone stop him!” Sansa screamed.Anari twisted and pulled, hoping to the gods that Sandor would let her go as she looked back to her father who lowered his head in acceptance. “No, no, no,” she struggled violently, thrashing and twisting.Ilyn Payne lifted his sword up high, before being brought down in one strike. With that one blow, Eddard Stark was beheaded.“NO!” Anari screamed. All at once, her ears rang as she heard the cheers of the people. Her breathing came out harshly as Sansa fainted at the sight. She froze in Sandor’s grasp as her wide eyes filled with tears. Her heart broke as she felt a piece of herself fade away.It was a piece of her heart where she kept her father. The moment Ned Stark died, part of Anari did as well.As her eyes scanned the crowd, they soon went up to where Joffrey stood. In an instant, her sorrow was replaced with pure rage as she looked at the boy. Her eyes hardened as her tears fell, he did this, it was his fault.Joffrey met her gaze with a smug grin on his face. However, his smile faded once he took in her expression. Instead of overwhelming grief and sorrow, Joffrey could only see hate and rage within the older girl as she looked at him. She held his gaze, her eyes glinting murderously, which made him nervous. Unable to help it, Joffrey flinched as he broke eye contact to look at Sandor. “Dog,” he ordered. “Take her to her chambers and guard her for the night,” he said. “I don’t like the look she’s giving me.”Sandor turned Anari away from the scene, though he kept his hold on her shoulders as he did so. He began to lead her away and back into the Keep. Despite her tears falling, Anari held her head high.Anari wasn’t going to give Joffrey the satisfaction of seeing her grief. No, the only emotion he would see from her will be anger and hatred. Anari was not known for her temper, nor was she known to be a hateful woman. However, in that moment, Anari hated Joffrey and Cersei more than anyone else in the world.Anari was going to be strong; she was going to hold her head high and play their game. Anari was going to make them all pay.A wolf does not bow before a lion.~The only sound in the hall was the dull clink of Sandor’s armor. Once they were far enough away from Joffrey, he had let the girl go. However, he still walked behind her, just in case she tried something. While she tried to keep her composure, Anari’s shoulders began to shake as silent tears rolled down her face.This wasn’t fair, Anari didn’t want this. Her father was innocent, and Joffrey knew that, they all knew that Ned was innocent. Yet they killed him anyway. Anari would never forgive them for this, never.Soon enough, they were at her chamber door. Turning, Anari offered a small, watery, smile. With nothing to say, though, she entered her room and gently shut the door. Anari didn’t care if he saw her tears, she had nothing to really hide.Walking over to her vanity, Anari stood before her mirror. She took in her appearance with a frown. Her eyes were a dull grey, and they were red rimmed. Her face was flushed and had tear marks down her cheeks. Her hair was slightly messy from twisting and turning to hard in Sandor’s grasp.Sitting on her table was the doll Ned had given to her. It was the last gift she had ever received from her father. Her fists clenched at her sides as her tears renewed. It was her fault, had she done more or something different, then perhaps her father would still be alive. She should have protected him, insisted he let her help him.Letting out a body wracking sob, Anari hit the mirror. The moment the glass shattered, all of her composure broke as she lost herself to her anger and grief. Her fists pounded on the table, not caring as the glass embedded itself into her palms.She threw everything, but the doll, from the table and onto the floor. The small boxes of jewelry and brushes fell to the floor with a loud clatter as the clay ewer shattered on the stone floor. Anari let out another sob as she turned to the wall and raised her fist to hit it.However, before she could, Anari’s hand was caught.Sandor had resigned himself to a boring night standing in front of Anari’s door. What he didn’t count on was the deep, almost soul shattering, sob he heard from the other side of the door. Not only that, but the sound of glass breaking caused his ears to perk up.It was long before Sandor entered the room to see Anari throw everything from her vanity table before turn to the wall. Moving quickly, Sandor grabbed hold of her wrist before she could hit the wall and injure herself any further. Anari ripped her hand out of his hold and turned to cause more damage before his arms came around her to stop her.He couldn’t let her hurt herself, he just couldn’t.“Let me go!” Anari growled as hot tears rolled down her cheeks. “Let me go!” The girl was strong, Sandor would give her that, but he was stronger.“Quit yer fussin’ girl,” Sandor rumbled. “I’m trying to stop yah from hurtin’ yerself.” She struggled a little longer before she seemed to give up. Just as Sandor was about to release her, Anari turned in his grasp and clung to him. Her cheek rested in the gap between his armor and neck as she cried into his armored chest.The cool metal soothed her warm face as she trembled. Unable to stand any longer, Anari began to fall to the floor. She held onto him so tightly, that Sandor had no choice but to follow her down to the floor where Anari wept in his arms.Normally, Anari would have more self-control. However, she couldn’t hold this in. This was different from watching Bran’s fall and sitting vigil at his side, it was different when she tended to her father after Jaime’s attack. There was no coming back from this, there was nothing anyone could do.Her father was gone, and Anari couldn’t stop it.Sandor was highly uncomfortable as he kneeled on the floor with her. He wasn’t sure what to do, but he allowed the girl to cry into him. He had seen mothers calm their children down by holding them and rocking them, so he tried that. Gently, he rocked the girl a little in the hopes that she would stop crying.Slowly, her tears began to subside as her eyes began to burn. With her tears gone, only dry sobs heaved her body before she was reduced to whimpers. Anari felt Sandor rocking the two of them slowly and clung to the man tighter as she closed her eyes.She wished for this to be a nightmare, and that when she woke up, everything would be fine. With her eyes closed and the steady rocking, Anari began to quiet down and stop trembling. After a few moments, Sandor looked down to see that Anari was asleep.Carefully rising to his feat, Sandor picked her up and gently placed her on her bed. Looking at her sleeping face, Sandor brushed a strand of hair out of the way before he backed away from the bed. Even now, she looked beautiful. Shaking his head, Sandor left the room and closed the door.~Her eyes ached when she opened them in the morning. Taking a moment, Anari glanced around her to see she was laying on her bed. The last thing she remembered was crying. However, her cheeks flushed when she realized she had cried in Sandor’s arms as he held her.As she moved to get off the bed, Anari hissed at the pain she felt in her palms. Looking down, she saw the small shards that were embedded in the skin. Anari looked around her room to see that her vanity was destroyed and all of the boxes and brushes she had on the table had been thrown to the floor.Anari felt embarrassed by her meltdown, however, it helped just a little to let all of her emotions out. Standing from her bed, Anari changed her dress, mindful of her hands, before she walked over to the door and opened it. As ordered, Sandor was still standing there.Hearing the door open, he turned to see Anari standing there with a sheepish smile. She played with her fingers before looking back up at him. “Thank you,” she said. “For what you dod yesterday.”“Yah don’t need to thank me, girl,” Sandor replied.“But I do,” she insisted. “You stopped me from doing anything reckless. Bruised and cut hands are the least of my worries.” She held up her hands to show him the wounds.“You should see the Maester,” Sandor said as he looked at her hands before back to her eyes. “Get those cleaned up.”“I will,” Anari nodded. Somehow, she just knew that it was his way of accepting her gratitude. “I don’t particularly want my hands to get infected.” She smiled faintly. Sandor nodded in return as she left her room and closed the door behind her.Wordlessly, Sandor followed her to the Hall. As they walked in silence, Anari couldn’t help but let out a sigh. She had hoped, in the back of her mind, that this had all been a nightmare. That her father was still alive and everything was okay.However, Anari refused to cry anymore. She had her moment the previous day. Now, she was going to stand tall and not give anyone to satisfaction of seeing her weak or seeing her cry. Sandor left once Anari entered Maester Pycelle’s Hall and got treated for her minor injuries.After removing the glass, he placed a thin paste to the cuts before wrapping them up to keep them protected. “Change these in the morning and leave them on for a few days,” Maester Pycelle instructed. “Come back here in three days.”“Thank you,” Anari smiled faintly before she left. She walked to Sansa’s room, knowing her sister would need her now more than ever. Anari knocked on the door and waited a moment before she entered. Sansa was seated on one of the settees, her shoulders shaking as sobs left her lips. “Oh, darling,” Anari sighed.In an instant, Anari was at her sister’s side as she clung to her. “Anari,” Sansa whimpered. “Father’s gone, why did he do that?” Sansa didn’t understand, Joffrey said he would give Ned mercy. This was not mercy. “What are we going to do?” She questioned.Sansa was beginning to realize that Joffrey was not the person she thought he was. Anari had tried to warn her, but she didn’t listen. Now, she felt like a fool. Anari pulled away and wiped Sansa’s tears as she looked at her sister. “We’re going to stay strong,” Anari replied. “We’re going to stay strong and stand tall, alright?”Sansa nodded in return, grateful to have her sister there to help her. Once she calmed, Anari helped Sansa get ready for the dayknocking on the door before opening it. She found Sansa sitting on one of the settees, her shoulder's shaking as sobs left her lips. "Oh, darling," Anari gasped, moving quickly to her sister's side. Once both girls were presentable, the two went to the throne room where Joffrey and the court was.Sitting on the floor was a minstrel, who sang a crude song. It seemed more fitting to be sung at a tavern, not in front of Joffrey and the court. When his song was finished, Joffrey ordered for his tongue to be removed before he dismissed the court.Joffrey seemed to be showing his true colors now that he was King. It seemed he was less willing to hide the little monster he truly was. “You look nice today,” Joffrey said as he approached the girls.“Thank you,” Sansa replied flatly. “My Lord.”“Your Grace,” Joffrey corrected. “I’m a King now.” He mocked, a smug smirk on his face. “Walk with me,” he ordered. “I want to show you something.” Anari hesitated to follow, unsure if she was allowed or not. As much as she wanted to protect her sister, she was still limited. However, Joffrey turned when he noticed she wasn’t following. “Both of you.”The two sisters walked side by side as Joffrey lead them down the halls. Ser Meryn and Sandor’s armor clinked as they walked behind the girls. Glancing at Sandor, Anari offered him a small smile, which got a small sneer in return. Anari’s smile widened slightly as she turned back.Anari was beginning to see that there was more to Sandor than he was letting on. She felt honored to see it, so she only found his façade amusing now more than frightening. Joffrey lead them outside and towards a bridge that lead to the walls of the Keep.“And as soon as you’ve had your blood,” Joffrey said to Sansa. “I’ll put a son in you.”Anari kept her face neutral, but inside she was furious. How dare he talk about such a thing the day after he killed their father? Anari wondered what happened to him to make him so terrible. However, now that he had a crown on his head, he was nearly untouchable.Anari had heard the people talking, saying how Robb and her mother had assembled the North and were prepared to rebel against Joffrey. Anari remembered that Robb ahd promised he would bring an army to come and get her.She never thought he would need to, but she could only hope that he and their mother would win. All Anari wanted was to go home and be with her family. “Mother says it shouldn’t be long, now,” Joffrey continued smugly. Soon enough, they paused at the bridge.The sisters looked up to see what he wanted them to look at. However, Sansa recoiled into her sister at the very sight. “No, please!” Sansa shouted. “No.” She hid her face in Anari’s shoulder as the older girl looked away, her jaw clenching.“This one’s your father,” Joffrey pointed to one of the heads that were mounted on pikes. “This one, here,” he continued as he turned to look at the girls. However, he grew annoyed to see them refusing to look. “Look at it and see what happens to traitors!” He hissed.Anari shook her head as she kept her head turned to the side. Their father was not a traitor, he was honest and true. Ned was wrongfully killed, and Anari could only hope Joffrey would pay for what he had done.“You promised you’d be merciful,” Sansa whimpered as she clutched Anari tightly.“I was,” Joffrey sneered. “I gave him a clean death, now look at him.” He ordered.“Please,” Anari tried. “Let us go home, we won’t do any treason,” she continued. “I swear it.” Anari just wanted to take Sansa and leave to Winterfell, that’s all she wanted to do.“Mother says I’m still to marry your sister,” Joffrey replied. “So, you will stay here and obey,” he sneered. “Look at him!” Squeezing Sansa’s shoulder, the sister’s finally turned their heads to look up at the pike where their father’s head was mounted. “Well?”“How long do we have to look?” Anari questioned, her voice barely wavering. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing her in pain.“As long as it pleases me,” Joffrey replied. “Do you want to see the rest?”“If it please, Your Grace,” Sansa replied, matching her sister’s tone.“That’s your Septa, there,” Joffrey pointed to another head. Anari frowned as she looked up at Mordane’s head. The woman tried to give them time to escape and she had lost her life to do so. Anari would be grateful for her sacrifice. “I’ll tell you what,” Joffrey began. “I’m going to give you a present. After I raise my armies and kill your traitor brother, I’m going to give you his head.”Unable to hold back her anger, Anari leveled the boy with a harsh glare. “Or maybe he’ll give us yours,” Joffrey paused at the look in her eyes. While he was a vicious boy, he was also a coward. Anari openly challenged him, and he was hesitant to accept.“My mother tells me a King should never strike a Lady,” he said as he looked to Meryn Trant. “Ser Meryn,” he ordered. Anari was turned around as the knight raised his hand and hit her across the face twice. Anari didn’t flinch as she took the hits, her lip bloodied.Anari felt her anger rise even further as she turned to look back at Joffrey who was now looking back up at the heads on the pikes. Looking down at the ground below the bridge, Anari noticed that they were fairly high up. If he were to fall, surely he would die.With her face hardened, Anari took a step forward to push the boy off the side when she was stopped. “Here, girl,” he said as he took a kerchief and gently wiped her split lip. He knew what she was going to do, and while he didn’t blame her, he knew it was for the best that he stopped her.Not only was it his job to protect Joffrey, but he also didn’t want the girls to be in any more trouble than they already were. If it was found out that Anari killed Joffrey, then she would most likely lose her head as well. Sandor didn’t like seeing the girls in pain, but he took satisfaction at seeing Anari was staying strong.She carried a heavy burden, but she carried it well.“Will you obey now?” Joffrey questioned. “Of do you need another lesson?” Neither one of the girls answered, which caused him to scoff. “I’ll look for you in court.” He said as he walked away. Ser Meryn followed him, while Sandor lingered.“Save yourself some pain, girl,” Sandor said to Anari. “Give him what he wants.” He advised Sansa.Besides, he was mostly protecting the Stark girls right now. If it was found out that Anari killed the King, she would lose her head as well. He would as well, because he was supposed to be protecting the King. So, he decided to help her.“I don’t care what happens to me,” Anari replied. “I just want him to pay.” Sandor snorted, his lips quirking faintly.“Don’t let other people hear you sayin, that, girl,” he warned. “Besides, whose gonna look after yer sister if yer locked away or executed?” He questioned. Anari frowned before she nodded. As much as she wanted to fight, she knew that Sandor was right. Look back up at him, she held out his kerchief. “You’ll be needing that again.” He dismissed as he turned back around and walked away.Anari turned to Sansa and held the girl as she cried once more in her arms. Anari smoothed her hands down Sansa’s hair as she held her sister tightly. Anari was going to have to be smart, she would need to plan ahead to keep up. However, she knew she had to keep her promise.It was the last promise she had made to her father, and Anari intended to keep it. While she was going to fight with everything she had, Anari was also going to protect her sister. She could only hope that Robb would win this war so that they could all go home.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As Catelyn walks to the small forest away from the camp, she collapses in grief by one of the trees. Her tears fall as she sobs into her hands. Ned was dead, they killed him. They took her husband away and they hold her daughters hostage.Catelyn pauses, though, as she hears someone out in the forest with her. Following the sounds, she comes across Robb. Swinging his sword into the trunk of a tree, Robb lets out a sob of anger and grief. “Robb,” Catelyn said as she walked over to him. However, he ignored her as he swung again. “Robb! You’ve ruined your sword.”Dropping his sword, Robb falls into his mother’s arms as he cried. “Shh,” she soothed.“I’ll kill them all,” Robb stated. “Everyone one of them, I will kill them all!”“My boy,” Catelyn whispered as she ran her hand through his hair. “They have your sisters,” she reminded. “We have to get the girls back, and then we will kill them all.” She promised darkly.The Lannisters would pay for this, they would pay with their lives.~Anari sighed from where she sat. Placing down her quill, she smiled a bit at what she had written. Having heard that damned song The Rains of Castamere sung repeatedly by drunk and sober Lannister men caused Anari great annoyance.So, she decided to write her own son; one that would never be sung and never be spoken about. Thankfully, though, no one was currently singing nearby, as most were celebrating Joffrey’s name-day. Anari had no wish to participate, so she had decided not to join in.However, the more she thought about it, the more Anari realized she didn’t like the idea of Sansa being alone with Joffrey for too long. While it was a public celebration, that didn’t mean that Joffrey wouldn’t try anything. In fact, Anari almost expected him to do something.It was with the thought of protecting Sansa that caused Anari to leave her chambers to head over to where they were. Anari didn’t walk with the same confidence as she used to, it really was no secret that she was miserable in King’s Landing. Neither of the Stark girls liked being there.They were hardly protected, the only thing that saved them even a little was Sansa’ betrothal to Joffrey. Though, Anari could see that Sansa was dreading the day. While Anari wanted her sister to realize that the world was not as perfect as she had hoped, this was not the way she wanted it to happen.Anari was going to remain strong, though, as she had to protect Sansa in any way that she could. All she had to do was hold out long enough for Robb to come and get them. Oh, how she prayed to all the gods that he would win and take them home.Having been so lost in her reverie, Anari failed to notice that she was no longer alone in the halls. As she turned a corner, Anari nearly ran into someone. “Oh,” she gasped as she looked to see who was there. “My apologies, Lord Tyrion.” She offered a small smile as she lowered herself into a brief curtsy.Upon realizing who it was that nearly knocked him over, Tyrion smiled at Anari. Though, he hid a frown when she saw the expression on her face. While she was smiling, Tyrion could see the change in her. Even when Bran fell, there had been a light in the young woman’s eye.That light was gone now, and she looked tired. Tyrion had noticed the same in Sansa when he saw her sitting with Joffrey. “No, no,” he said with a smile. “Forgive me, Lady Anari.”“I didn’t know you were returning,” Anari replied. She knew that her mother had arrested him, but to see a familiar face was a bit of a comfort. Considering they had gotten along on the King’s Road, Anari hoped that his presence would be a boon.Anari wasn’t sure how much more cruelty she could take.“I’m glad you are back, though,” she continued.“Yes, thank you, my Lady,” Tyrion smiled. “I too, am glad to be back in one piece.” His attempt at a joke earned him another smile and even a flicker of that same light in her eyes to return. “Forgive me,” he said as he glanced to Bronn who stood with a small smirk on his lips as he watched the two. “Allow me to introduce Bronn, a… body guard of sorts.”“Ser Bronn,” Anari greeted politely.“Oh, I’m not a knight,” Bronn said.“Forgive me,” Anari smiled. Glancing back at Tyrion, she addressed him; “If you both will excuse me, I think I have hid from the King’s name-day long enough,” she smirked. “Wouldn’t want nasty rumors being spread about me should I miss it entirely.”Her attempt at a joke earned her small smiles in return. Though, they all knew there was an air of truth in her words. “Of course,” Tyrion nodded with a knowing smile. “But allow me to express my condolences for your father. What happened to him was unjust.”Despite herself, Anari’s smile faded to be replaced with a guarded expression. “Thank you, my Lord.” Anari replied, nodding once in acceptance. “Excuse me.” She nearly whispered as she walked away from them. Her strides were longer as she resisted the urge to run away.It wasn’t that she didn’t appreciate his words; it was just that Anari wasn’t ready to discuss her father to anyone but Sansa. So, instead of having her walls crumble down, Anari thought it best to flee. Tyrion watched her retreat, his eyes sad as he did so.Eddard Stark’s death caused more problems than allowing him to live would have. Tyrion didn’t understand how his sister could allow for such a thing to happen. Now, they were at war with the North. It was sad to see how hard the girls were taking his death.Anari hid it better than Sansa, but from this brief interaction, it was clear that Anari still grieved for her father. “Seems as though these girls aren’t taking it as well as they’re letting on,” Bronn noted.“So it would seem,” Tyrion agreed as he watched Anari’s form walk out of sight. Sighing softly, Tyrion turned and walked away.~As Lord Baelish and Varys walked across the throne room, they traded words easily. “Must be strange for you, even after all these years,” Lord Baelish began. “A man from another land; despised by most, feared by all.”“Am I?” Varys questioned in amusement. “That is good to know. Do you like awake at night fearing my gash?” He questioned as Lord Baelish walked faster to stand in front of him.“But you carry on whispering in one King’s ear and then the next,” Lord Baelish continued. “I admire you.” He admitted.“And I admire you, Lord Baelish,” Varys replied. “A grasper from a minor House with a major talent for befriending powerful men,” he smirked. “And women.” If Lord Baelish didn’t know that Lord Varys had found out about his attempts to speak with the oldest Stark girl, then he was a fool.Of course Lord Varys knew that Lord Baelish had been trying to befriend Anari. It was a smart move, especially under these circumstances. However, Varys wasn’t a fool either, as he had plans for the girl himself.Anari Stark was new to this game, but Varys could see she would play it well. She already was from what he could tell, and that intrigued him. However, while he knew about it, Varys didn’t like the idea of Lord Baelish getting close to her.There was nothing he could do about it, though. So, Varys would bide his time before he spoke to the girl.“A useful talent,” Lord Baelish replied. “I’m sure you’d agree.”“So here we stand, in mutual admiration and respect,” Varys sighed.“Playing our roles,” Lord Baelish continued.“Serving a new King,” at the sight of Joffrey and the other members of the council arriving, Lord Varys bowed.“Long may he reign,” Lord Baelish whispered.~Cersei grew irritated with Tyrion’s mere presence in the Small Council meeting, however, upon learning that their father had named Tyrion Hand in his place, her irritation became anger. “Out!” She hissed. “All of you, out.” All of the Lords and Grand Maester left the room, leaving Cersei and Tyrion alone. Standing, she made her way over to Tyrion. “I would like to know how you tricked father into this.”Cersei didn’t like this new development. She despised her little brother, has ever since he murdered their mother. Now here he sat as the presiding Hand of the King while their father was at war. Tyrion was unfazed by his sister’s attitude as he glanced up at her impassively.“If I were capable of tricking father, I’d be emperor of the world by now,” Tyrion replied. “You brought this on yourself.” He added as Cersei sat down.“I’ve done nothing,” Cersei replied, not liking the subtle accusatory tone he used.“Quite right,” Tyrion nodded. “You did nothing when your son called for Ned Stark’s head,” honestly, this was the single most terrible mistake any of them had ever made. “Now, the entire North has risen up against us.”The two traded words before a small pause loomed over them as Cersei glanced at him. “Joffrey is King,”“Joffrey is King,” Tyrion mimicked.“You are here to advise him,” Cersei continued, growing irritated with his antics yet again.“I’m only here to advise him,” he mocked again. “And if the King listens to what I say, the King might just get his Uncle Jaime back.”This made Cersei pause for a moment, as that was one of the things she truly wanted. “How?”“You love your children,” Tyrion began. “It’s your one redeeming quality, that and your cheekbones,” he quipped. “The Starks love their children as well, and we have three of them.”“Two,” Cersei corrected, glancing away.“Two?” Tyrion questioned in disbelief.“Arya, little animal, she disappeared,”“Disappeared? What, in a puff of smoke?” Tyrion couldn’t believe this, it was ridiculous that Cersei had managed to fail this hard so soon into whatever this mess was. “We had four Starks to trade; you chopped one’s head off and let another escape.” Glancing at his sister, he could see the shame in her eyes as she refused to meet his gaze. “Father will be furious, it must be odd for you,” as terrible as it was, Tyrion did feel a twinge of satisfaction at seeing her monumental blunders. “It must be odd for you to be the disappointing child.”He took another sip of his wine as his mind worked. Now knowing there were only two Starks left in King’s Landing, Tyrion thought of a way to be able to use this. Sansa was a child, so naïve to what was going on. However, Anari was not; she knew more than she was letting on, and Tyrion knew she was smart.Perhaps, as well as genuinely getting to know her, Tyrion could use that as an advantage. If she was willing to work with him, then perhaps he could set about fixing whatever he could. Tyrion was a clever man, and while he didn’t view Anari as an enemy, he knew he needed to make peace with her.~Catelyn shook her head from where she stood. “You don’t want Balon Greyjoy for an ally,” she said. Robb had informed her of Theon’s idea and request, and she did not like it. While Theon was a nice enough young man, she did not always trust him, not like she did any of her children.“I need his ships,” Robb replied. “They say he has 200.”“They say a million rats live in the sewers of King’s Landing,” Catelyn scoffed. “Shall we rally them to fight for us?” She turned away to continue gathering items to put into a bag.“I understand you don’t trust Lord Greyjoy,” Robb began as Catelyn turned to face him again.“I don’t trust Lord Greyjoy because he is not trustworthy,” she didn’t want to have anything to do with the man. Catelyn especially didn’t want Robb dealing with him either. “Your father had to go to war to end his rebellion.”“Yes,” Robb nodded in agreement. “And now I’m the one rebelling against the throne. Before me, it was father,” Catelyn knew he had a point and Robb understood her concerns as well. But they needed to do something to continue winning this war. “You married one rebel and mothered another.”Catelyn sighed from where she stood. “I mothered more than just rebels,” she stated. “A fact you seem to have forgotten.”“If I trade the Kingslayer for two girls, my bannermen will string me up by my feet,” he knew exactly where his mother’s mind went. While he wanted to get his sisters back, he couldn’t do it at the expense of losing the loyalty of his people.“You want to leave Anari and Sansa in the Queen’s hands?” Catelyn asked with wide eyes. She didn’t want her daughters in that wretched city for another moment. She held no trust for anyone in that city, and she hated that they still had so much ground to cover. “And Arya, I haven’t heard a word about Arya,” Catelyn also hated that Arya was out there somewhere, on her own. “What are we fighting for if not for them?”“It’s more complicated than that!” Robb raised his voice before sighing. “You know it is.” He didn’t like this anymore than she did, however, what choice did he have? “Anari said in her letter that she was going to do her best to keep them safe. I don’t trust anyone in that city, but I trust her. I know she will protect herself and Sansa to the best of her abilities.”“I have no doubt,” Catelyn agreed. “But you know how she is, you know she will do what she can, and they may punish her for it.” Being as headstrong as she was, Catelyn knew that Anari would pose as a threat to the Queen. If they were willing to behead Ned, then what’s to say they wouldn’t do something terrible to Anari as well?This was an absolute mess, and both Robb and Catelyn hated every moment of it. As a mother, this was one of Catelyn’s worst nightmares. It was what prompted her to decide on her next move. “It’s time for me to go home,” she said. “I haven’t seen Bran or Rickon in months.”“You can’t go to Winterfell,” Robb said as an idea formed.“I beg your pardon?”“I’ll send Rodrik to watch over the boys,” Robb replied. “’Cause tomorrow, you’ll ride south to the Stormlands.”“Why in the name of all the gods-” Catelyn began.“Because I need you to negotiate with Renly Baratheon,” Robb interrupted. “He’s rallied an army of 100, 00. You know him, you know his family.” Robb’s mind was working and thinking of what the best move was. They didn’t have enough men, and Robb didn’t want the throne for himself.Their only option was to side with someone who did, and who would be a better ruler than Joffrey. While Catelyn saw the wisdom in his words, she didn’t understand how she could really help. “I haven’t seen Renly Baratheon since he was a boy,” she said. “You have a hundred other Lords-”“Which of these Lords do I trust more than you?” Robb questioned in return. “If Renly sides with us, we’ll outnumber them two to one.” While young, Robb was not stupid. Where he lacked in experience, he had in creativity and thinking differently than the older Lords. “When they feel the jaws beginning to shut, they’ll sue for peace. We’ll get the girls back, then we’ll all go home for good.”All Robb wanted was to finish this war, save his sisters, and go home. Robb only hoped that Anari could hold on a little longer before he could get her and Sansa. Catelyn sighed as she took in his words, while he was confident in his convictions, Catelyn could see that Robb desperately wished to just go home and keep his family safe.“I will rode at first light,” she agreed. Robb kissed his mother’s forehead before embracing her tightly. “We will be together soon,” he said. “I promise.”“You’ve done so well,” Catelyn said softly. “Your father would be proud.” Despite the situation, she knew that Ned would have been so proud of Robb for doing as well as he was. That he had all of the North loyal to him and rallied behind him.Robb restrained a shudder at his mother’s words. How he wished he had his father’s council. Robb would do anything to bring his father back. Fighting back his emotions, he gently pulled back from their embrace. “Give Lord Renly my regards,”“King Renly,” Catelyn corrected lightly. “There’s a king in every corner now.”~“Say what you will about the Targaryens,” Joffrey said as he looked about the throne room from where he stood with his mother. “They were conquerors.” His eyes fell on the Iron Throne, his blue eyes gleaming as he looked at the numerous swords that created it. “That is a seat for a conqueror; it needs a room to match it. Not vines and flowers.”The scoff in his voice was clear without him needed to make the sound. Cersei pressed her lips together as she relayed the news to him. “We can’t find Arya Stark,”Joffrey glanced at her, his expression conveying his indifference. “With luck, she’s dead in a ditch somewhere,” a smirk threatened his lips at his words. However, his mother did not share the same amusement.Cersei knew that they needed her, it was so foolish of Joffrey to behead Ned Stark. It came as no coincidence that soon after the Starks got ahold of Jaime. If they were smart, they would continue to hold onto Jaime for however long they wished.“Perhaps,” Cersei replied. “But if not, we need her.” She found it difficult to hide the anxiety in her voice. “They’ll never give Jaime back to us for Anari and Sansa alone.”“I think they might,” Joffrey shrugged. “They’re weak,” he spat. “They put too much value on their women.” He turned and began walking to the throne, Cersei following closely behind. While Joffrey did not care for the Starks at all, he was also slightly fearful of Anari.She openly showed her disdain for him, and Joffrey knew better than to underestimate the older girl. Anari was a direct threat to him, however, Joffrey was confident she didn’t have the guts to act on her obvious hatred. Something of which, he relished in.Cersei and Joffrey traded more words before she left her son.~Anari felt disgust pool in the pit of her stomach when she heard the whispers and gossip floating around. All of Robert Baratheon’s bastards were murdered, from young boys and girls to the smallest of babes. Anari held no illusions; she knew Joffrey was behind it.Having a bastard as a brother, Anari didn’t hold the same beliefs as many did. Jon was just as much her brother as Robb, and while Anari did not weep for the murdered children, she did send a prayer to the gods that they would find peace.They didn’t ask for this life, and they didn’t ask for it to be stolen from them. It wasn’t fair, but Anari knew she was powerless to do anything. At that thought, Anari couldn’t help but scoff. Power, the word left a sour taste in her mouth.All anyone in the damned city cared about was power. Those with little were crushed and ruined while those who had it focused on destroying any who stood in their way. It was an endless cycle, and one she was now a part of. Anari didn’t wish to be another player in this game, but she knew she had no choice now.She was a spoke on the wheel, a player in the great game. In order to survive, Anari had to play, and she had to play it their way. However, as Anari finished braiding her hair, she looked at herself in the mirror. She was Ned Stark’s daughter, she was a wolf of the North, and she would fight all who opposed her.Anari would fight like the wolf she was until Robb could come and get her. She would show the Lannisters that while they had her as their hostage, she would not back down. A wolf was powerful on their own, and soon the Lannisters would regret underestimating her.Anari didn’t seek power, but she would ensure that her moves worked in her favor. Anari didn’t seek the throne, she sought a position on the Small Counsel, but she would see that a worthy ruler sat upon the throne. One who would put an end to these games, one who would break this never ending cycle and spinning wheel.~In Renly’s camp, after naming Brienne of Tarth as a member of his Kingsguard, one of his men approached. “Your Grace,” he addressed. “I have the honor to bring you Lady Catelyn Stark, sent as an envoy by her son Robb, Lord of Winterfell.”“Lord of Winterfell and King in the North,” Catelyn corrected as she looked to Renly.“Lady Catelyn,” Renly said with a smile once he saw her. It had been a long time since he had seen her, however now he truly did see the similarities between her and Anari. “I am pleased to see you, may I present my wife, Margaery of House Tyrell?”“You are very welcome here, Lady Stark,” Margaery smiled. “I am so sorry for your loss.”“You are most kind,” Catelyn nodded her thanks.“My lady, I swear to you I will see the Lannisters answer for your husband’s murder,” Renly vowed. “When I take King’s Landing, I will bring you Joffrey’s head.”The crowd around them roared with approval while Renly hid an uncomfortable expression. Catelyn, while holding Joffrey no favors, did not wish to see his head. “It will be enough to know that justice was done, your Grace.”“Has your son marched against Tywin Lannister yet?” Loras questioned.“I do not sit on my son’s war councils,” Catelyn replied. “And if I did, I would not share his strategies with you.” While she was there to ask for an alliance, Catelyn was not fool. Everything she knew would remain a secret.“If Robb Stark wants to pact with us, he should come himself,” Loras replied. “Not hide behind his mother’s skirts.”“My son is fighting a war,” Catelyn replied heatedly, her eyes narrowing at Loras who shrank under her scrutiny. “Not playing at one.” Renly chuckled to defuse the tension as he walked over to Catelyn.“Don’t worry, my Lady,” he said. “Our war is just beginning.”~Anari sighed as she made her way to the Queen’s quarters with Sansa next to her. They had been summoned to dine with Cersei and her children. Though, thankfully, Joffrey would not be in attendance. It would be tricky enough to keep her mind level in Cersei’s presence; she didn’t need Joffrey there to exacerbate the situation.Once seated and the food was brought out, Anari took a small sip of her drink. She had filled her plate with fruits and vegetables as well as a bit of the lamb that had been cooked upon Cersei’s orders. However, despite the food on her plate, Anari mostly picked at it while taking small bites here and there.The air in the room was tense, and Anari couldn’t help but pity the children. It was apparent that they were highly uncomfortable as they looked around the room several times. Finally, it was Myrcella who broke the silence. “When will Joffrey and Sansa be married?” She questioned her mother.“Soon, darling,” Cersei answered with a smile. “When the war is over.” When the war was over, hopefully it will be Robb that was the victor. However, Anari was smart enough to know better than to voice her opinion on the matter.“Mother says I’ll have a new gown for the ceremony and another for the feast,” Myrcella said, directing her excited words to Anari and Sansa. Though, she looked to Sansa as she continued. “But yours will be ivory, since you’re the bride.”Sansa looked ready to be sick at the prospect of marrying Joffrey. She had once held him with high regard and had desperately wished to be his wife. Now that she knew what he was, she couldn’t help but feel nauseous at the idea of marrying such a monster.A monster who beheaded her father, no less.“The princess just spoke to you,” Cersei stated when Sansa didn’t respond. Anari squeezed Sansa’s hand under the table and it was enough to bring her out of her reverie.“Pardon, your Grace,” she replied to Cersei before looking to Myrcella. “I’m sure your dress will be beautiful.” She forced a small smile onto her lips as she looked to the young girl. “I’m counting the days until the fighting is done and I can pledge my love to the King in sight of the gods.”Her words sounded forced, but they seemed to please Myrcella as she retained her smile and continued to eat her food. Anari squeezed Sansa’s hand again to offer silent comfort. Anari knew this was difficult for her sister, and she hated that there was little that she could do to help her.While Anari wanted her sister to see what the world was really like, this was not what she had wanted for her sister. “Is Joffrey going to kill their brother?” Tommen asked his mother.“He might,” Cersei replied. Her calculated gaze shifted to the Stark girls, and to their credit, neither one led on to their discomfort under her gaze.“Would you like that?” Tommen questioned the girls. If anyone else had asked, Anari would have been insulted. However, Tommen was an innocent boy, and she knew he held no animosity towards them. His words held no bite, just genuine curiosity. While morbid, it was not meant with ill intent.“No,” Anari answered for Sansa. “We wouldn’t.” Before she could say anymore, Cersei spoke over her.“Even if he does,” she began. “Sansa will do her duty, won’t you, little dove?” There was no mistaking the subtle threat in her tone, paired with her intense gaze, Sansa nodded quickly. Glancing at Anari, Cersei paused at the warning look that flashed in the girl’s eyes before she turned her attention to Myrcella.“What colors were you thinking of having your dresses be?” She questioned, which earned a beaming smile from the younger girl. “Do you like bigger skirts or thinner ones?”“For the ceremony, maybe a smaller skirt,” Myrcella mused. “And then for the reception something bigger.”“What about the color?” Anari questioned with a smile as she took a bite of her food. The lamb was savory and tender as she chewed it, not once taking her attention away from Myrcella. The young girl was excited as she spoke about her possible dresses.Glancing at Tommen, Anari noted that the boy was growing bored with the conversation topic, so she switched her attention to him. Cersei watched in discomfort as Anari conversed easily with her children, even earning a few laughs from them.Anari laughed with them as she glanced up to Cersei. Taking a sip from her goblet, only Anari’s eyes betrayed her plans. As grey met green, Cersei knew she had not fooled the girl. She knew that the wolf was playing with her, and she was using her children to do it.The same way Cersei intimidated Sansa, Anari was quickly earning Myrcella and Tommen’s trust by getting them to laugh and engaging them with conversation. Anari showed genuine interest in their words and actively encouraged them, giving off ideas of her own to further their wishes.Cersei had lost, and she knew it. However, that didn’t mean that she wouldn’t retaliate. Anari wouldn’t get away with this, she wouldn’t.~After bidding her sister goodnight, Anari made her way to her chambers. Once out of sight of everyone, her shoulders sank and the small smile fell from her lips. Having to pretend to be someone she wasn’t was proving difficult. Having been raised to be honorable and loyal, Anari wasn’t sure how well she was going to do.While she managed to enjoy the night even a little, she still felt drained from the ordeal. It was times like this where Anari wished Marleya was there. She trusted the girl enough that she would admit to how she was feeling. However, it also made Anari glad that she had sent the girl away.She was too young to be exposed to all of this, she was innocent and Anari knew this city would eat the poor girl alive. Sitting down at her vanity, she ran a hand down her face as she began to undo the braids in her hair. However, she paused when she heard a knock on her door.“Come in,” after a moment, the door opened to reveal a beautiful woman in a light pink dress. Her black hair was curly as it cascaded down her back. “Who are you?” Anari questioned.“I’m Shae, milady,” the woman replied. “Your new handmaiden.” She offered Anari a small smile as she clasped her hands together in front of her. Shae had been told by Tyrion that she would pose as the oldest Stark girl’s handmaiden.It was certainly a step up from being a kitchen wench, but Shae had absolutely no idea how to be a handmaiden. Thankfully, though, Tyrion had assured her that Anari was kind. So, hopefully, this would go smoothly. However, Shae was also warned that while kind, Anari was smart, so she would still need to be careful.“I didn’t know I needed a new handmaiden,” Anari stated in confusion, her brows furrowing. She was too tired to be dealing with this, however, she tried not to let her weariness show in front of a stranger. Taking in Shae’s accent, she observed the obvious. “You’re not from here.“No,” Shae agreed as she remained standing where she was. The door was still open as the two women stared at one another. Shae’s actions only served to confuse Anari further and add to her tiredness.“What are you doing?” She questioned at last.“Waiting for you to tell me what to do,” her answer only confused Anari even more. While she had taught Marleya how to be a handmaiden, the girl already had the general idea of what she needed to do, as her mother had been a handmaiden.“I shouldn’t have to tell you to do things,” Anari couldn’t help but let her exhaustion show as her tone took on an annoyed lilt. “You should just do them.”“What things?”“Change my linens,” Anari replied as the first thing to come to mind. “Wash my clothing, scrub the floor, empty my chamber pot, brush my hair.” She listed. Fighting the urge to bristle at Anari’s tone, Shae closed the door and walked over to the girls’ vanity to take the brush. “No,” Anari recoiled.“You said to brush-”“Not now,” Shae grew annoyed herself as she set down the brush. She leaned over and looked inside of a pot that sat on the floor.“Your chamber pot is empty,” Anari’s own annoyance grew as she resisted the urge to roll her eyes.“Clean the table,” sighing, Shae did as she was told and grabbed a small plate of food from the table in the middle of the room. As she did, she ate a grape. Honestly, Tyrion had said that the girl was kind, yet so far Anari had only seemed annoyed.The girl seemed just as spoiled as everyone else in this city. And Shae didn’t like that.“Have you been a handmaiden before?” Anari questioned.“Yes,” Shae lied. Her lie caused Anari’s brows to furrow as she looked at the woman. If she had been a handmaiden before, then why didn’t she know what to do? It made no sense.“For whom?” Anari questioned further, watching Shae carefully. Aware of the young girl’s scrutiny, Shae kept her reaction tame as she quickly thought of a name.“Lady Zuriff,” she replied.“Lady Zuriff?” Anari questioned as she tried to think of anyone in the court with that name. However, she came up with nothing. “There is no Lady Zuriff in this city.” Anari stated.“She wasn’t in this city,” Shae replied easily. Anari had to admit, she had her on that account. With her accent, it could be possible she had served as a handmaiden in Essos for all she knew. And Essosi handmaidens may be taught differently from Westerosi.Still, Anari didn’t have patience for this conversation. Unable to help it, Anari took her frustrations out on Shae. “I don’t know how they did things in that city, but in this city, handmaidens wait on Ladies, not the other way around,” she huffed. “I don’t have time to answer a thousand questions and teach you how to do your job.”Anari was already beginning to grow so tired. Tired of everything. It seemed that there would be one thing to go right, but so many things would go wrong to drown that out. Anari just wanted to go home. Her frustration led to her eyes beginning to water as she regarded the woman.“Do you want me to leave?” Shae asked as she turned around. However, she paused when she saw the expression on the girls’ face. Something was wrong, something was clearly bothering her as she looked about ready to cry.At the shift in Shae’s expression, Anari took a breath to collect herself. It wasn’t fair to take her frustration out on someone who had nothing to do with it. Anari blinked to clear her eyes of the unshed tears as she leveled Shae with a polite expression.“I’m sorry,” she said. “Forgive me, I did not mean to speak to you that way. It was wrong of me.” Anari paired her words with a small smile. “I will gladly answer any questions you have. You don’t have to clean the table, I was getting ready for bed.” Shae set down the plate that rested in her hand.“It’s alright,” she replied. “I understand.”“Would you please help me take these braids out and brush my hair?” Anari asked. With a small smile, Shae nodded. Anari sat in front of her vanity and handed Shae the brush. Carefully, Shae began to untie the braids before brushing through the soft red strands.Shae didn’t need Tyrion to tell her that Anari and Sansa were under a lot of pressure. She had heard plenty of the other people in the city talking about what was going on, especially in the kitchens. However, seeing Anari now, Shae knew that Anari carried a heavy weight.The girl was tired, she could see it. By apologizing, Anari had shown Shae what she was truly like, and her original attitude was born from her emotions. So, she didn’t hold it against her as she finished brushing the girl’s hair before setting to the task of helping her remove her dress to be in her night shift.As she left the room, Shae couldn’t help but feel protective of her. She was too young to be going through this, and now that she had seen just a glimmer of Anari’s true feelings, Shae couldn’t help but want to help her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Anari smiled at Shae as she held tie the last lace on Anari’s dress. She wore a simple yet elegant mahogany dress with silver accents. As usual, though, she wore her boots under the dress. Shae had helped Anari brush and braid her hair in her usual style while she wore her direwolf pendant.“Thank you, Shae,” Anari said. “Please clean up a bit in here and have some food brought here for lunch.” She ordered softly. Shae nodded in return as Anari left her chambers to begin her day. It had been a few days since Shae had begun working for Anari.During those few days, Anari had taught Shae what she needed to do and what was to be expected of her. Tyrion had been right when he said that Anari was kind and smart. Shae had seen it first hand, and since their meeting, things had gotten better between the two.Anari didn’t trust Shae as much as she did Marleya, though, the woman was proving to be decent enough so far. However, Anari still kept a close eye on her just in case. If it weren’t for the people there, Anari thought that King’s landing may have been a nice place to be.The weather seemed nice enough. While Anari had grown used to the coldness and harshness of Winterfell, she was starting to like the warmth of the sun and nicer weather in general. As she made her way down the hall, though, Anari could hear two ladies whispering as they passed her.“I hear there was a big battle last night,” one of them, a brunette, said. The other woman, a blonde, nodded along.“They say that Robb Stark came during the night and destroyed the Lannister forces at Oxcross,” Their words made Anari smile as she continued on. Reaching up, Anari touched the pendant her brother had given her. It gave her hope, while Oxcross was still quite far away; so far Robb had won every battle.If he could keep winning, then he could come to King’s Landing and bring her and Sansa home. They could find Arya, and they could all be together again. Anari decided to take a walk through the gardens, smiling at the smell of the fresh blooms. Walking over to a bush, she leaned down to smell one of them.As she walked, Anari spotted a small bush of pale blue flowers. Wandering closer, Anari knew what they were. Her fingers ran over the soft petals of one of the roses as she couldn’t help but think of Winterfell and how beautiful the blue flowers looked when they bloomed.She also couldn’t help but think of her Aunt Lyanna as she picked the rose and brought it to her nose to inhale it’s sweet scent. How Anari longed to go home, the winter rose smelled of her home, and all Anari wanted was to be there again.Closing her eyes, Anari fought a wave of emotion. Robb was coming for them; he would win this war and bring them home. She had every ounce of confidence in her brother. As she began to leave the garden, a different set of whispers caught her attention.“I hear the King has summoned the court,” someone whispered.“Really? What for?” An eager voice questioned.“I heard that the King isn’t happy about their loss in the battle,” the first lady continued. Anari’s view was blocked, but she could still clearly hear their voices. “They say that King Joffrey is going to punish his new bride. He has her in the throne room now.”Upon hearing that, Anari’s eyes widened. Lifting her skirts, she ran from the gardens, the blue rose falling from her grasp. Anari’s heart pounded as she moved as quickly as she could to the throne room. Entering through a side door, she fought to catch her breath as she took in the sight before her.“Your Grace, whatever my traitor brother has done, I had no part,” Sansa pleaded from where she knelt. “You know that!” The desperation in Sansa’s voice was clear as she looked to the court for her sister. Oh how Sansa wished Anari was there to help her. “I beg you, please-”“Ser Lancel,” Joffrey interrupted. “Tell her of this outrage.” From the court emerged Lancel Lannister, who began recounting the events of the battle of Oxcross.“Using some vile sorcery, your brother fell on Stafford Lannister with an army of wolves,” he said. “Thousands of good men were butchered,” many in the court gasped and whispered about what they were told. “After the slaughter, the Northmen feasted on the flesh of the slain.”It sounded absolute absurd to Anari’s ears. They were making them sound like savages, like mindless barbarians and brutes. Joffrey didn’t lower his loaded crossbow as he set his sights on Sansa’s crying form. “Killing you would send your brother a message,” he mused with a small smirk. “But my mother insists on keeping you alive,” he scoffed in annoyance as he lowered his bow. “Stand.”Sansa did as she was told and stood. Seeing her sister distraught and the sadistic smile beginning to form on Joffrey’s lips, Anari had enough. Moving through the crowd, she stood before them. “Your Grace,” there was no hiding the ire in her voice as she spoke. “What are you doing to my sister?”Sansa let out a relieved breath at the sight of Anari as her sister moved to stand next to her. Anari didn’t take her eyes from Joffrey, though from the corner of her eye, she could see that Sansa yearned to be closer, to embrace her.“Have you heard of what your brother has done?” Joffrey questioned, ignoring her. “Your brother is a savage,” he spat. “I have decided to punish your sister for what he has done.”“My sister had no part of the battle,” Anari replied heatedly. “She has committed no crimes, it is wrong to punish someone who is innocent.” She would not allow her sister to be harmed, not if she could help it. She had made a promise. “My brother has won the battle on his own, perhaps he is in favor of the gods, but-”“Favor of the gods?” Joffrey interrupted in outrage. “I am the King, I have the power.”“Do kings have power over gods?” Anari questioned without thinking. “Not all kings win battle, your Grace,” she spat his title as her stormy grey eyes met his rage filled green. She was pushing it, and Anari knew it. However, she would not stand idly by and allow him to go unchecked.Despite feeling a flicker of fear at her words and her eyes, Joffrey clenched his jaw as his own anger took hold. “Fine,” he seethed. “If you do not wish for your sister to be punished, then you shall take her place.” He sat on the throne as he gave his order. “Ser Meryn, leave her face, I like her pretty.”In a few short strides, Meryn Trant came forward. In the face of Syrio’s murderer, Anari felt her anger rise further. Gently moving Sansa back and away from her, Anari stared down the knight as he came forward to stand before her.Relaxing her shoulders, Anari prepared for whatever was to come. Despite being ready for it, Anari couldn’t help the gasp that escaped her as Ser Meryn hit her roughly in the stomach. Despite recoiling and doubling over, Anari stood up again, her eyes narrowed and defiant.She would take her beating with dignity. This would not break her, Anari wouldn’t let it.Seeing her standing up again, Ser Meryn hit her again as he circled her. Once more, as the court gasped, Anari straightened herself. With a scowl, Meryn hit the back of her knees and brought her crumpling to the floor. Anari could hear Sansa’s strangled cry as she watched.Anari attempted to stand once more, only Ser Meryn kicked her roughly across her back to keep her down. Anari grunted as her hands shot out to steady herself. Joffrey watched with a sadistic smile as the wolf bitch got what she deserved.“Meryn, the lady is overdress,” he mused. “Unburden her.” Anari grabbed the front of her once beautiful dress as it was ripped and torn. She once more attempted to stand but was kicked down once more. To add to the pain that already began to bloom within her, Ser Meryn kicked her in the stomach over the same spot where he hit her.Joffrey stood from his throne as his joy grew at seeing the girl in pain. She tried so hard to hide it, but it was evident with the tears that began to swim in her eyes as she looked up once more in defiance. From where Sandor stood, he couldn’t help but clench his jaw.The sight before him angered him greatly. To see Anari brought to her knees and kept there while she was beaten filled him with an unfamiliar emotion. “If you want Robb Stark to hear us,” Joffrey shouted. “We’re going to have to speak louder!” Joffrey wanted to hear her; he wanted to hear Anari’s sounds of pain. He wanted to hear her scream. Looking at her, he couldn’t help but notice the silver necklace around her neck.As she shifted, Joffrey could see it for what it was. A direwolf pendant hung from Anari’s neck from where she knelt on the floor. Foolishly, she continued to attempt to stand, knowing she would only get beaten harder. Feeling his rage double at the sight of her House Sigil, Joffrey couldn’t help but hiss.“Ser Meryn,” he began. “Take that disgusting necklace from her.” Meryn walked around her and grabbed for her pendant.“No!” Anari growled as she knocked his hand away with a strike of her own. They could beat her all they wanted, but they were not going to take Robb’s gift from her. As was habit when a woman displeased him, Meryn struck without being ordered to. Anari’s head whipped to the side with the force of his blow.With her distracted, Ser Meryn ripped the pendant from her neck and threw it to the ground. “Let us hear what a wolf’s howl sounds like,” Joffrey jeered. “Ser Meryn!” The honorless knight unsheathed his sword as her circled Anari to face her smooth, pale, back.Anari closed her eyes and prepared for the pain when the main doors opened. “What is the meaning of this?” Lord Tyrion strode quickly into the room with Bronn behind him. Upon hearing what was going on, Tyrion quickly made his way to the throne room.How could Cersei let this happen? He understood that she held no love or favor for the girls, but allowing them to be beaten was another thing entirely. If they wanted Jaime back, beating Robb Stark’s sisters was not going to do that. It just may result in Robb killing Jaime in retaliation.There was no mistaking the anger in his voice as he sneered at Meryn Trant. “What kind of knight beats a helpless girl?” Looking to Anari, he could see the red marks beginning to form on her back.“The kind that serves his king, Imp,”“Careful now,” Bronn warned. “We don’t want to get blood all over your pretty white cloak.” He smirked.As Tyrion circled Anari, he could see the red mark on her face where she was struck. There was a small cut on her cheek where Meryn’s armored hand had caught on the skin. However, what surprised Tyrion was the openly defiant look in her eyes and the unshed tears as she breathed deeply.These were not the eyes of a well-mannered and kind young lady. No, these were the eyes of an angered wolf. A wolf that was ready to strike when given the right moment. Though underneath her anger and defiance, was pain. They hurt her; he hadn’t gotten there in time to stop them completely.“Someone get her something to cover herself with,” Tyrion ordered as he turned to face his nephew.There was no masking the disgusted look off his face as he regarded the boy. There weren’t enough words to express what vile things he was thinking. Tyrion was a clever and creative man, but for a moment, he couldn’t think of what he wanted to say, he was so angry.Without questioning or thinking, Sandor moved forward. The action was so sudden; he hadn’t even realized he was doing it as he stood before Anari. Ripping his cloak from his armor, Sandor took care to wrap it securely around her shoulders.Looking up at Sandor, Anari manage to force a thin smile on her lips. Sandor’s brows furrowed at the look of reassurance she was giving him. It was almost as if she thought he cared if she was alright. He didn’t.Did he?Backing away and returning to his place, Anari pulled his cloak tighter around her shoulders. Exhaling shakily, Anari fought a shudder there was no mistaking that she was going to be beaten with Ser Meryn’s sword. She knew it was going to hurt, hurt even worse than the growing aches from where he had hit and kicked her.“Sansa is to be your queen,” Tyrion stated. “Have you no regard for her honor? For her sister?”“I’m punishing her,” Joffrey defended.“For what crimes?” Tyrion questioned. “Neither of them fought their brother’s battle, you halfwit.” As Tyrion kept Joffrey’s attention, Sansa moved closer to her sister. Tears streamed down the girl’s face, though her cries at stopped. Seeing the forming bruises on Anari’s back hurt Sansa.Anari came to save her and had gotten beaten for her trouble. Kneeling next to her sister, Anari offered Sansa a tight smile as she reached out to squeeze her hand. Fighting through the pain she felt, Anari would not let her sister see that this bothered her as much as it did.Anari didn’t hear the words Joffrey and Tyrion traded before Tyrion turned and walked down the steps. Standing before her, he had a small, apologetic, smile on his face as he held out his hand. Looking into his eyes, Anari saw nothing but sincerity.He wouldn’t hurt her, he was her friend. Without a word, Anari accepted his hand as she stood. She fought a wince as the pain doubled at her movement. Tightening Sandor’s cloak around her shoulders, Anari forced herself to stand up straight as they began to leave the room.“I apologize for my nephew’s behavior,” Tyrion said as he walked with the girls. Bronn followed closely behind, a smirk on his lips as he regarded Ser Meryn.“I would do it again if it spared my sister,” Anari replied. Her head was held high despite the pain that coursed through her body and the sting of the cut on her cheek. Despite being surprised by Anari’s words, Tyrion glanced over at Sansa.“Tell me the truth,” he begged softly. “Do you want an end to this engagement?” With his position as acting Hand, Tyrion held the power to break their arrangement.As much as Sansa wanted to, she knew she shouldn’t break it, though. While it did not save them from Joffrey, it kept them safer from everyone else in the city as well. As Anari had said, they needed to play the game. They needed to be smart about how they did things.Copying her sister’s actions, Sansa kept her head high as she glanced down at Tyrion. “I am loyal to King Joffrey,” she replied. “My one true love.” Tyrion paused as the girls continued to walk into the halls. He couldn’t help the small smirk that made it’s way onto his lips.“The Stark girls,” he said to himself. He couldn’t keep the admiration out of his voice as he realized what they were doing. They were learning, they were adapting to the situation they were in. Tyrion highly admired Anari’s strength and courage.She took her unjust beating well. While he didn’t know what exactly they had done to her, he could only guess. Meryn Trant didn’t hide his predilections of beating girls very well. While being a witless brute, there was power behind his strikes.No doubt Anari would bare those bruises for a while before they healed. “You may survive us yet.”~Later that night, Anari sat in the warm bath Shae had drawn for her. Upon seeing the condition Anari was in, she had taken care of everything. Shae was no stranger to being beaten, so she knew what worked. She had placed herbs and oils within the bath.They would ensure that Anari’s muscles relaxed and the warmth of the bath would reduce the bruising a bit. For after her bath, Shae had cherry juice and other fruits brought to the room. Having stolen from Maester Pycelle’s stock, Shae also had a paste ready for the small cut on Anari’s face.She frowned at the sight of the deepening bruises on the young woman’s back and torso. Dampening a cloth in the warm water, Shae gently pressed it to Anari’s face to help reduce the swelling there as well. During her time in Essos and now in Westeros, Shae was used to pain.She knew how to take care of herself and to make it so that any bruises she had sustained looked like they hardly existed. Anari was too exhausted to question how her handmaiden knew what to do. She was thankful the woman did, as the bath had relaxed her and put her at ease.The water helped the pain go down, as she leaned back and closed her eyes. She remained in the bath for a while as she allowed herself to relax for a moment. After being beaten, something of which had never happened to her before, Anari knew she had to be careful.She knew full well that there was a possibility of something like this happening again. Anari had slipped up and had more openly challenged Joffrey, and that could mean many things to those who schemed in this city. She hadn’t been playing long, but Anari was already tired of this.After her bath, Shae helped Anari into her shift and robe. Leaving to get more cherry juice, Anari sat alone in her chambers. She stared at her reflection, carefully touching at the bruise on her face. The swelling had gone down, and the paste Shae had applied seemed to be working on the cut as it no longer stung.Anari wasn’t left to ponder alone for too long, though, as a knock sounded on her door. “Come in,” Anari said as she turned on her seat. She placed a smile on her face when she saw it was Tyrion. “Lord Tyrion,” she greeted. “What can I do for you?”“I came to see how you were doing,” Tyrion smiled faintly as he closed the door to give them some means of privacy.“As well as I can,” Anari replied. “Shae has done well in ensuring the bruises don’t swell or linger long. They don’t hurt as much anymore.”“That is good,” Tyrion replied. “My Lady, I wish to once more apologize for what transpired. It wasn’t right for you or your sister to be treated in such ways. I only wish to have gotten there sooner so you didn’t have to endure that.”“Thank you, Lord Tyrion,” Anari replied. She saw the genuine emotions in his eyes and knew he very much meant his words. “I meant what I said, though,” she continued. “I would take my sister’s place again should I need to.”“I hope you won’t need to,” Tyrion said, surprised by her obvious devotion in her sister. “You do look well, despite what transpired.”“Thank you,” Anari smiled faintly, careful not to smile too wide and risk agitating her bruise and cut. “I imagine I’ll be quite sore tomorrow, though.” Tyrion nodded in return as the two lapsed into silence. “Is there anything else, my Lord?”“Oh, yes,” Tyrion said as he reached into his pocket. Carefully, he pulled out a silver chain. Walking closer to her, he held out his hand. With furrowed brows, Anari took the item from him. Upon looking at it, her eyes widened. “I found it on the floor of the throne room,” Tyrion said gently. “I remembered you had one just like it, so I knew it must have belonged to you.”Despite herself, Anari’s eyes welled with tears as she looked at the direwolf pendant in her hand. The chain had been broken where Ser Meryn had pulled it from around her neck. Anari had forgotten about it when she left the room, but she was so glad to have it again.Looking up at Tyrion, Anari’s smile widened. While it lightly stung to do so, Anari couldn’t help the radiant smile that lit her face. “Thank you,” she said. “Thank you, Lord Tyrion, this means so much to me.”“Perhaps you can get the chain fixed,” Tyrion replied with a small smile of his own. “It doesn’t look to be too badly damaged.”“I will see to it,” Anari nodded. “Robb gave this to me,” she said as she looked back down at it. “It was his last gift to me before I left Winterfell.”“I’m glad I could return it to you,” Tyrion said softly, seeing how genuinely happy she was to have it back. With nothing more to say or do, however, Tyrion turned to leave. Before he could, though, he felt his hand being grabbed.Turning back to face her, Tyrion froze for a moment as Anari leaned forward and placed a gentle, almost air light, kiss to his cheek. “Thank you,” she said again. “You are very kind, my Lord. You have been the only one to show me and my sister any ounce of kindness, and I am very grateful.”“It is my pleasure,” Tyrion replied, still shocked by her actions and words. “Good night, my Lady.”“Good night, Lord Tyrion,” Anari smiled again as she let him go. He offered a faint one in return as he left her chambers and walked into the hall. That was not what he had been expecting when he sought her out.As Tyrion walked away, he placed a hand to the spot Anari had kissed. For reasons unknown, his cheek felt warm and the place where Anari’s lips had touched tingled lightly. Unable to help it, a small smile came onto his face.~Anari’s assumption of being sore in the morning was correct. While it was clear that any swelling had drastically gone down, that didn’t mean she didn’t ache. Instead of wearing one of her nicer dresses, Shae helped Anari tie the laces to a simple forest green dress.After brushing through her hair, Shae carefully braided it in the way Anari had shown her. Before leaving her chambers for the day, however, Anari turned to face Shae. “I didn’t thank you,” she said as she paused by the door. “For last night.” She clarified when she saw Shae’s confused expression.“You don’t have to,” Shae dismissed.“Please,” Anari insisted. “Thank you, it was because of your knowledge of what to do that I don’t feel worse.” It was true, aside from a faint redness on her cheek and the small cut, there had been no swelling or deep bruising.“It was a pleasure, milady,” Shae replied. “I am happy to help.” Offering Shae another smile, Anari left her chambers. If she had been informed correctly, today was the day that Princess Myrcella was being sent away to Dorne. While she did not like Joffrey, Anari hoped that Myrcella would be safe in Dorne.She held the girl no ill will, after all. So, Anari quickly made her way to the shores of the beach where everyone else stood. Standing next to her sister, the two watched as the young girl was pushed off in a small boat to the large ship that awaited her.The High Septon stood in the waters, waving an incense lantern as he blessed her on her journey. If Anari remembered correctly, this had been Tyrion’s doing, as he wanted to secure an alliance with the Martell’s. Anari knew that the Martell’s didn’t hold any favor for the Lannisters.However, they had stayed neutral during this war. It seemed like good strategy, gaining their armies in exchange for their one and only princess. To the far right from where Anari and Sansa stood near Joffrey and Tommen stood Cersei and Tyrion.“One day I pray you love someone,” Cersei said to him as she watched her daughter sail away. “I pray you love her so much, when you close your eyes, you see her face,” Tyrion looked to her, waiting for his sister to continue the threat he knew to be coming. “I want that for you,” she nodded as she looked back at him. “I want you to know what it’s like to love someone, to truly love someone,” her green eyes held malice in them as she regarded her little brother. “Before I take her from you.”Turning away before she could see his reaction, Cersei turned and began walking away. “You sound like a little cat mewling for his mother,” Joffrey scowled as he regarded Tommen, who cried as he watched his sister sail away. “Princes don’t cry.”“I saw you cry,” Sansa said boldly. Immediately, Anari squeezed her sisters hand in warning. She wasn’t ready to take another punishment should Joffrey think Sansa needed another one. While Anari would still do it, she didn’t think she could take another beating like that.Not so soon after the last one.Turning to look at the girls, Joffrey sneered. “Did you say something, my lady?” He questioned.Quickly, Sansa covered her words with something else. “My little brother cried when I left Winterfell,” she said.“So?” Joffrey shrugged.“It seems a normal thing,” Sansa stated, confused by his lack of emotion. Joffrey turned to face the girls fully, watching with satisfaction the way Sansa grabbed her sister’s arm for comfort.“Is your little brother a prince?”“No,” Anari replied for her sister.“Not really relevant then, is it?” He sneered again. For a moment, even Anari was puzzled by his lack of emotion. His lack of empathy. It was as if Joffrey was devoid of proper emotion, it seemed the only things he felt were the negative emotions and feelings most people have on occasion.It didn’t take long for anyone to realize there was something wrong with Joffrey. Even a halfwit would be able to see it. Joffrey really was a mad dog, and Cersei was foolish enough to put a crown on his head and a Kingdom to rule over.“Come, dog,” Joffrey ordered as he turned away from the girls to walk up the steps. It was Sandor’s turn to sneer at the name as he did as ordered. He hated being called that, he had killed men for calling him so. Yet, as much as he would like to, Sandor couldn’t kill the king.Anari scowled at the back of Joffrey’s head before begrudgingly following behind. It wasn’t long that all who had gone to see Myrcella off began their walk back to the Keep. As they walked through the streets, Anari grew anxious when she saw all of the common people.They lined the sides, waiting to see Joffrey. The moment they did, everyone began shouting. Anari’s grip on Sansa’s hand tightened as they continued to walk. “Hail Joffrey!” One of them yelled.“Hail to the King!”“Murderer!” Someone spat as they passed.“Bastard!”“All hail the king!”“He’s no king!” Another shouted. “He’s a bastard!” Anari had heard all about the rumor of Joffrey and his siblings hadn’t been Robert’s children, but the children of Jaime Lannister. If that were true, then Joffrey held absolutely no claim to the throne.“Please, your Grace,” One of them pleaded. “We’re hungry!” All of the people grew more frantic the longer their pleas and words were ignored. Their shift in attitude caused Anari to grew even more nervous as she knew that they were outnumbered.“Freak,” a man spat at Tyrion as he walked by. Ignoring his words, Tyrion turned to a few of the guards.“Get the prince back to the Keep,” he ordered. “Now.” He didn’t like this, he didn’t like it at all. Tyrion wanted to get Tommen out of there as quickly as possible so the boy didn’t get hurt.“Yes, my Lord,” one of the guards replied. Two of them ushered Tommen on quickly and managed to get him to safety in time.As they continued to walk, everything came to a boiling point as a man threw cow dung at Joffrey. His aim was true, as it hit Joffrey directly in the face. “Who threw that?!” Joffrey roared. “I want the man who threw that! Find who did that and bring him to me!”All seven hells broke loose within mere moments after that. Sansa clung desperately onto Anari’s arm as Sandor pulled Joffrey to him to get him away from the crowd. As the people came closer, one man in particular came towards Anari with a knife in his hands.Turning and shoving him back, Anari stepped in and elbowed the man in the jaw and managed to take his knife. Flexing her fingers around the blade, Anari pulled Sansa tightly to her. “Stay close!” Anari ordered her sister as she began to inch her way towards the Keep.Their only chance was to stay together and to get inside the Keep where it was safe. Anari’s heart raced a mile a minute as she moved, though she forced her breathing to remain calm as she maneuvered herself and her sister through the crowd.Five men came too close for comfort, all wearing salacious grins as they regarded the girls. As one reached out for Anari, she turned with a growl and managed to successfully cut into his arm. Dragging the blade across his flesh, blood sprayed onto her face as she turned and dealt with another man.This time, her blade went into his abdomen. Using all of her strength, Anari dug the blade in deep before raking it across his body and pulling it free. Once more grabbing onto her sister, Anari ensured that Sansa was still with her as she quickened her pace.“Hold them back!” The guards had trouble keeping the hordes of people back, but they managed. Anari followed two of the guards before coming across another group of men with ill intent. A fire lit within Anari as her eyes hardened at the sight of them.She knew she wasn’t going to get through without a fight.“Anari,” Sansa gasped as she saw the men as well. Her eyes were wide with fear as she trembled where she stood. Anari didn’t take her eyes of the men as she maneuvered Sansa behind her and towards the gates.“Get to the Keep,” Anari told her. When Sansa didn’t move, Anari shook her. “Go,” she ordered harshly. “Take the other ladies, and go.”“Come with me,” Sansa pleaded.“We have no time, go!” Anari growled as she shoved her sister towards the gate. Anari flexed her fingers on her knife as she took on a fighting stance. She would buy Sansa as much time as she needed.But she was not going to back down.Lunging forward, Anari struck first. Blocking one of their attempts to grab at her, Anari set her gaze on one of them and brought her knife up. Bypassing his arms, Anari managed to stick the blade into his neck. A wet gurgle sounded as she yanked it out and turned.Running through one of the archways, Anari turned towards the stables. The men followed her, laughing manically as they did so. As one of them caught up to her, they tried to grab for her. However, Anari was quick and whirled around.Moving on pure instinct, Anari head butted the man. The action caught the man off guard and fighting the pain that bloomed in her head, Anari was quick to shove him away from her. Turning to run again, Anari let out a scream as she was brought to the ground.~Once safely behind the gates, Tyrion turned to see who had made it out. His blood ran cold when he noticed who was missing. “Where are the Stark girls?” He shouted. Tyrion knew exactly what they would do to them, and he didn’t want that to happen.Just as he had asked for them, Sansa and the other ladies ran into the Keep. As soon as she was safe, Sansa fell to the ground in tears. Moving quickly to her side, Tyrion gently laid a hand on her shoulder. “They have Anari!” She screamed.Tyrion inhaled sharply upon hearing that. Looking up to the Hound, he didn’t even have to say anything. Sandor’s lips curled in a nasty sneer as his eyes hardened. Without being told to, Sandor turned and marched back out into the crowd.“What happened?” Tyrion questioned.“Men tried to corner us,” Sansa sniffled as she tried in vain to calm down. “She had a knife; she got it from one of the people. She told me to run and… and I don’t know if she’s okay.”“Your sister is strong,” Tyrion comforted. “She’ll be alright.” He was not a prayerful man, but Tyrion prayed to any god who would listen that Anari made it out of this alright.~The moment she hit the ground, Anari lost grip of her knife. Struggling to find it in the hay, she kicked back when she felt her waist being grabbed. No, no, no, she thought. This couldn’t happen, it couldn’t.As she struggled though, Anari made a vow to herself. She would not beg, she would not cry, nor would she plead. Anari was going to fight, even if it killed her. She would rather die than let these men violate her. Anari struggled wildly as two men took hold of her legs and the other two grabbed her arms.Anari screamed and growled as they ripped at the skirts of her dress. Thrashing in their grasp, Anari turned her head and bit down hard on one of their arms. She refused to let go, as she clamped her jaw down tightly on his flesh.The man let out a loud cry of pain as he used his other hand to hit her. His blow caused her to let go, however, her teeth managed to rip some of his skin. Blood spurted from the wound and added to the blood already covering her face and dripped down to her chest. Taking her moment of freedom, Anari once more searched through the hay and managed to find the hilt of her knife. However, the other man pinning her other arm down pressed hard on her stomach.“Ever been fucked, girl?” He asked harshly into her ear. His breath stunk of stale wine and rotted teeth. Anari screamed and kicked as her legs were being wrenched apart once the men finished tearing at her skirts. Just as she prepared herself to attack again, a loud groan of pain met her ears.Anari looked up and saw the Hound standing there as he disemboweled one of the men holding her legs. Now free to move, she brought up her free leg and kicked the other man in the face before rolling onto her stomach. Turning, she stabbed one of the men in the foot and brought him down.Without thinking, Anari brought her blade into his heart and just kept stabbing him with a furious cry. Pulling away and rolling onto her back, Anari’s eyes met Sandor’s where he stood. The other men who attacked her were dead, so it just left the two of them.“Yer alright now, Little Wolf,” Sandor rumbled as he came closer to her. Anari was coated with blood, but none of it looked to be her own. He could see the knife clutched in her hand and the dead man that lay behind her. Anari’s eyes were wild and furious, her red hair a mess from her struggle.Bending down, Sandor carefully picked her up and slung her over his back. Anari clung to him tightly as furious tears streaked down her face. Now that her rage was subsiding, Anari was left with horror at her actions.She killed people that day.Sandor took a safe route and was able to get them back to the Keep safely. Once there, he set her down, but steadied her as she nearly fell. “Anari!” Sansa cried the moment she saw her sister. Scrambling from her place on the ground, Sansa ran to her.Tyrion let out a relieved breath at hearing Anari’s name being called. However, as he turned, he frowned at the state she was in. Blood coated her dress and neck as a few droplets were splattered across her face. Anari nearly fell to the ground as she blankly accepted her sister’s embrace.Anari glanced up to Sandor with a haunted gaze. Sandor pitied the girl, though he gave her a curt nod before walking away from her. She’ll always remember this day; she’ll always know that she had killed this day.“Well done, Clegane,” Tyrion said as he passed him.“I didn’t do it for you,” Sandor grumbled.Slowly, Tyrion approached the sisters. Anari’s legs had finally given out and she and Sansa sat on the ground holding one another. Reaching out, he placed a gentle hand on Anari’s shoulder. However, the action caused Anari to flinch violently before she caught sight of who it was that touched her.Tyrion pulled his hand back as his eyes widened at her haunted grey gaze. However, pushing through his shock, he offered a kind smile. “Let’s get you looked at,” he said gently. Tyrion didn’t know if she was hurt, he had no idea of the blood on her was her own or someone else’s.He offered her his hand to get off the ground, and after a moment, she took it. Sansa helped brace Anari as the three began to walk away. However, as they moved, Tyrion looked down when he heard a dull clank of metal hitting the stone below them.A bloody knife lay where Anari had once stood.Glancing up at the girl in surprise, Tyrion began to put the pieces together. The blood on her did not belong to Anari, and her haunted gaze mirrored Jaime’s when he had first been in battle and killed a man. Anari fought back, she must have.And if the look in her eyes was anything to go by, Anari had killed someone too. While he hated that she was put into this situation, Tyrion couldn’t help but admire the girl. Anari Stark was a wolf, and she had just bared her teeth for the first time.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After having her checked over, it was concluded that aside from the injuries she sustained from the previous day, Anari got out of the riot unscathed. Though, that could not be said about her mental state. Sansa was reminded of the stupor Anari had fallen into the day Bran had fallen.How her eyes were unseeing, and while she spoke, it was clear to all she conversed with that she wasn’t all there. Sansa had noticed it first, a light that had been within her had gone out. While her spirit had not diminished, there was a small crack.Tyrion had also seen it; he could see the shift in her. What had happened during the riot had changed Anari, and he had a feeling he knew why. Once more, he was reminded of Jaime and how he was after killing his first man. The night of, Jaime had cried, not for the death of the man he had slain, but the death of part of himself.Jaime described it as feeling like a piece of himself had been chipped away. Like there had been something missing the moment he saw the light in the man’s eyes go out. Everyone experienced it differently, as the morning after, Jaime was back to his normal self.Anari, Tyrion knew, was going to be different. He remembered his own experience and thoughts after he had killed a man for the first time. Deciding that afternoon, two days after the riot, he was going to speak to Anari. Something told him that she wasn’t going to show her true feelings to Sansa.It would be imperative to her mental health if she told someone about how she was feeling. Considering Tyrion, arguably, knew this city better than anyone, he knew that there was hardly anyone there she could trust.However, Anari would always be able to trust Tyrion.He never wanted to see the girl harmed, and he would do everything within his power to see that nothing happened to her. Why he was so protective of the young woman, Tyrion didn’t know. He just knew that he felt the need to keep her safe and to ensure she was alright.Tyrion found Anari in the gardens. She was tucked around one of the larger bushes that held a rarely used bench. It wasn’t a well-traveled portion of the gardens, so it allowed for a small measure of privacy. “My lady,” he greeted softly so as not to startle her.Anari looked up from the blue rose she held in her hand to see who had joined her. “Lord Tyrion,” she greeted back.“May I join you?” He asked, gesturing to the bench she sat upon. Anari nodded in return as she made room for him to sit with her. After taking a seat, he glanced down at the rose she had in her hand. “A winter rose,” he said. “A fitting flower for you to pick.”“They grow often back at Winterfell,” Anari replied. “In the glass gardens, there are three bushes that are harvested. I remember making wreaths of them as a child, and my father would take them to the crypts and place them around my Aunt Lyanna’s statue.”She looked back down at the flower as she gently rolled the stem between her fingers. The rose reminded her of home, and sitting in this part of the gardens, if she closed her eyes, Anari could pretend she was there. It offered her a sense of comfort, and given what had transpired in such quick succession, Anari needed that bit of solace.“Sometimes the wreaths would be placed in the Great Hall,” Anari continued. “They would serve as decoration and be wrapped around a circle of candles.” Anari smiled as a memory came to her. “I remember when I was a girl and I asked my mother why the roses were blue.”“What did she say?” Tyrion questioned gently.“She said that it was because they were from the North,” Anari replied. “She said that the cold had turned the petals blue and that they were known as Winter Roses because of that,” one of her fingers traced over one of the soft petals of the bloom. “But she also said that they can grow almost anywhere, one would only have to know how to care for them.”“It’s alright to miss your home,” Tyrion comforted. “And it is alright to miss your family,” he could tell that that was one of the things that plagued her mind at the moment. “Just because people are eager to cast your brother as a traitor does not take away the fact that he is still your brother.”“He made me a promise,” Anari admitted softly. “Before I left Winterfell, he promised me that he would bring an army to come and rescue us if he ever caught wind of any of us being mistreated,” she didn’t take her eyes off the rose as she continued. “I never thought he would have to keep it.”“From what I gather,” Tyrion began. “You Starks tend to keep your word.”“Of course,” Anari smiled faintly. “That was how our father raised us,” finally, she looked back up at him. “Something my father used to tell me has stuck with me my whole life. A wolf always keeps their honor, we always fight for what is right.”“I am sorry for what happened to him,” Tyrion replied. “I’m sorry you had to bear witness to it.”Upon hearing his apology, Anari looked away again. “What’s done is done,” she said. “No matter how many apologies I’m given, my father is still dead. Nothing can change that, no matter how much anyone pities me or calls me and my family traitors.”“I am not apologizing out of pity,” Tyrion replied. “You and Sansa have been treated terribly, and no one here has the courage to stop it,” as he spoke, he placed a gentle hand on her wrist. “But you still stand up for yourself and your sister. You have shown you have courage, my Lady. I do not pity you, I admire you.”“Admire me?” Anari asked in surprise, looking up at him with slightly wide eyes. “What is there to admire?”“Plenty,” he replied. “Despite everything that has happened so far, you have shown that you are still willing to fight, that you are resilient. You have also shown what it is like to hold genuine love for someone,” Tyrion continued. “You love your sister, that much is clear. I don’t know many young women who would do what you have done for her.”Truth be told, Anari didn’t know many who would either. Though, she wasn’t just protecting Sansa because of the love she held for her. She was also doing so because it was the last promise she had made to her father. Anari had promised Ned she would keep Sansa safe, and she was going to keep it as best she could.“You know,” Tyrion began gently. “It is okay not to be alright,” Anari met his gaze once more. “It’s not easy, living with the fact that you killed someone.” At that, Anari looked down again.“I still see it,” Anari confessed. “I still see their faces, I still hear the sounds. When I wake up, I think I still see their blood on my face in the mirror.” Anari had wanted to be in battle once. While the riot was not necessarily a battle, she still had to fight for her life.“I killed my first man with a shield,” Tyrion said. “Back when your mother was taking me to the Eyrie, we were attacked,” he continued. Anari turned slightly to face him as she listened. “I had been bound, but your mother cut me free. I was going to run for the horses and escape,” he admitted. “But when one of the Hilltribesmen ran towards your mother, I knew I couldn’t leave her there.”“What did you do?” Anari questioned softly.“I picked up a shield,” Tyrion replied. “I used it to fight him off; I knocked him down and used the pointy end to stop him for good.”Stick ‘em with the pointy end, the first rule of sword fighting. The first rule of using most weapons of objects used in a fight.“I haven’t forgotten his face,” Tyrion admitted.“How do you live with it?” Anari questioned. “Knowing you ended someone’s life?”“You remember why you did it,” Tyrion replied. “I killed that man to protect your mother. You killed that day to protect your sister and yourself. If I hadn’t killed that man, your mother may not have survived the attack, if you hadn’t killed, you and your sister wouldn’t have survived the riot.”When put like that, Anari understood. She killed out of survival, had she not done so, she doubted she would have gotten out of the riot alive. It was a comfort, and something she needed to hear. It made her feel less dirty, less unclean for doing such a thing.Taking a life was not something to be treated lightly, but if doing so is for the right reason, then perhaps it was okay. It was a situational thing, in Anari’s case, she was defending herself. She shouldn’t hold onto her feelings of disgust. Those men were going to rape her and probably kill her once they were done.Hearing what Tyrion had done for her mother made her have a new appreciation for him. He had most likely saved her mother’s life, yet Catelyn had imprisoned him and accused him of attempting to kill Bran. Anari didn’t believe he did it, as it wouldn’t make sense.Why be so genuinely kind to her if he had tried to kill her brother? While Anari didn’t doubt Tyrion was capable of having plans and schemes of his own, she doubted he would go this far. “Thank you,” Anari said at last. “You are very kind, my Lord.”“Of course,” Tyrion smiled gently. “You have by far been the most deserving of kindness in this city. You and your sister.”Anari smiled, opening her mouth to say something when she was interrupted. Shae ran back to the gardens and to the spot she had left Anari in. Anari had asked her to check in with her sister earlier that day, and Shae knew she would want to know what had happened.However, Shae paused when she saw Anari and Tyrion sitting together, with Tyrion’s hand resting on Anari’s wrist. “Shae,” Anari greeted. “What is it?”Glancing between the two, Shae looked back to Anari. “It’s your sister,” she replied.“Is something wrong?” Anari asked, her brows furrowed as she stood from her seat. It seemed almost every time she left her sister alone, something went wrong.“She has flowered,” Shae replied. Anari’s eyes widened as she realized what that meant. Turning to Tyrion, she grabbed his hand boldly to give it a gentle squeeze of gratitude.“Thank you, my Lord,” she said. “I mean it when I say you have been the most kind to me and my sister. Perhaps in spite of our family’s relationship, we may be friends.”“I would like that, my Lady,” Tyrion smiled faintly.“Please excuse me, Lord Tyrion,” She curtsied to him before leaving the gardens. With her back turned to Tyrion, Shae glared at him as she turned to follow.Shae told Anari that Sansa had been taken to Cersei. Continuing on alone after a moment, Anari made her way to Cersei’s chambers. Upon her arrival, though, Anari paused in front of the guards stationed there. “I wish to speak with my sister,”“She is with the Queen,” Meryn Trant replied. Anari gave him a considering glance as she recognized him as the knight who beat her. Had she been under a different setting, Anari would have fought back harder. If given the opportunity, Anari wouldn’t have allowed him to humiliate her the way he did.“As I said, I wish to speak with my sister,” Anari replied calmly. “I am her current guardian in my mother and father’s place. I am in charge of her care, Ser; therefore I am within my right to see her whether or not she is with company.” She didn’t back down as he leveled her with a glare. “Let me pass.”Anari stood, unwavering as he seemed to consider what he was going to do. Finally, though, he stepped aside to allow her entry to Cersei’s chambers. The other knight did the same and Anari was able to pass them. Knocking thrice on the door, Anari opened it to step inside.Cersei and Sansa glanced up at the sound of the knocks. “Lady Anari,” Cersei greeted, begrudgingly saying her title.“Your Grace,” Anari greeted in return. Anari’s expression softened as she took in her sister’s pale face and slightly red-rimmed eyes. “I apologize for the interruption, but I wished to see my sister.”“Of course,” Cersei nodded, annoyed that their conversation was cut short. However, it wasn’t as if she could easily throw Anari out of her chambers. Glancing from Cersei to Sansa, Anari smiled again as she walked forward to embrace her sister.“We’ll talk later,” she whispered. “I’ll answer any questions you may have.”Being eighteen, Anari was of marriage eligibility, and she was capable of bearing children. While she didn’t get her moon blood too often, Anari knew what to do in order to keep herself and her dresses clean. Considering there really wasn’t anyone to turn to, Anari would gladly help Sansa with anything she needed.Perhaps she could ask Shae to help as well. As the days continued, Anari had grown to like Shae, while she didn’t quite trust her; Anari knew that she was a potential ally. Pulling back from their embrace and turning to Cersei, Anari managed a faint smile.“Thank you for counseling my sister, your Grace,” Anari said. She knew that the only reason she had done so was to inform her of what her duties were going to be. Despite what had happened and what was currently happening, Sansa was still betrothed to Joffrey.While Anari was her guardian in her mother and father’s place, she was unsure if she had the power to break the engagement. Besides, while it did not save them from Joffrey, their betrothal more or less granted them safety from others.“It was nothing,” Cersei dismissed as she carefully regarded the girl. She was trying to see if Anari was using some kind of trick or angle to catch her off guard with her words. “I figured she would need someone with experience to speak to.”“I agree,” Anari replied with a small nod. “I wish I was here sooner, but I am glad someone was.” She was glad someone was there for her sister, Anari just didn’t like that it was Cersei.To her credit, Cersei hid her reactions well as she stared at her for a moment. It was odd, as there didn’t seem to be any sort of emotion in the girl’s eyes. While they weren’t empty, it was as if Cersei was staring at a mask. One that covered how Anari was truly feeling.She didn’t like it.“Well,” Cersei forced a small smile on her lips. “Now that you are here, I’m sure you wish to speak with your sister in private.” The sisters were dismissed after that, and Anari spent a good portion of the morning talking with Sansa about what to do.~Later that day, as Anari walked the halls to go to her chambers, she came across Sandor. She glanced at him and saw him already looking at her. However, the moment their eyes met, he looked away and continued walking. Deciding to be bold, Anari slowed her pace and stood in his way.“I beg pardon, Ser,” Anari said softly once he stopped. “I should have come to you sooner,” she smiled softly. “Thank you, for saving my life, you were very brave.”“Brave?” Sandor snorted. “A dog doesn’t need courage to chase off rats.”Anari frowned at the way he referred to himself. “You are not just some dog,” she replied. “You are good at what you do, Ser, and many in this city owe you for it.”“They owe me for killing whoever I’m ordered to,” Sandor grumbled with a sneer. He hoped his attitude would scare the girl away so she would leave him alone, but she held her ground. “For the last bloody time, I am not a knight.”Anari straightened her posture further as she looked into his eyes defiantly. She would not have him thinking so poorly of himself in her presence. “You are a guard to the King, a sworn shield,” Anari began. “You deserve respect, while you may not be a knight; I see the good in you, Sandor. If I remember correctly, not all knights are as they should be.”Anari was making a not so subtle reference to Meryn Trant, as not only did he beat her, but he murdered her friend. She could see there was more to Sandor than he was letting on. He showed her small bits of kindness, whether it was as simple of stopping her from killing Joffrey and getting into trouble or wrapping his cloak around her shoulders to cover her.Or as brave as killing three would be rapers that had her on her back. Sandor was stuck in a position where his words meant nothing, but his sword and skills meant everything. Everyone saw him as nothing more than Joffrey’s brutish guard dog.They didn’t see him as the man he was.“I don’t get respect, girl,” Sandor replied, covering his surprise with a scowl. “I get fear.” No one had ever talked to him like that. She was dangerous to him, already; he could tell that he was starting to like her, even just a little. There was something about Anari that made him feel things he didn’t fully understand.And he didn’t like it.If she just left him alone, then he would be feeling this way. He wouldn’t be as confused and unsure of himself. However, it seemed that there was nothing he could do, as Anari regarded him carefully. There was a spark in her eyes and full confidence and conviction on her face and in her voice as she spoke.“I am not afraid of you, Sandor Clegane,” she said calmly with a small smile. “And I never will be.” Sandor’s lips parted slightly in surprise at her words. Offering him a kind smile, Anari left without another word. Sandor stood in the hall for a moment before turning back to look at her.Damn her, he thought. Damn her to the seven hells. However, as he recalled her gentle smile, he took back his thoughts. Keep her safe, he thought instead. Don’t let those cunts break her.~Renly and Catelyn stood in Renly’s tent as they once more discussed joining forces. “I have 100,000 men at my command,” Renly boasted. “All the might of the Stormlands, and the Reach.”“And all of them young and bold like our Knight of the Flowers?” Catelyn questioned, a light jest in her voice. “It is a game to you, isn’t it?” She continued. “I pity them.”“Why?” Renly asked, his brows furrowed.“Because it won’t last,” Catelyn replied. “Because they are the knights of summer and winter is coming.”Renly sighed as he turned to look at her. “My lady, I assure you, we will take King’s Landing,” he said. “Not only am was I a friend to your husband, but I had the pleasure of befriending your daughter before I left.”“My daughter?” Catelyn questioned, her eyes widening.“The Lady Anari,” Renly clarified. “I know not of how she is now, but the last I saw her, she was in good health and doing well. Not only will I get justice for Ned’s death, but I will help you get your daughters back.”Renly liked Anari, she was a sweet young woman, and she was smart. He wished there had been time to get to know her better, as he was sure they would have been good friends. “How did you meet her?” Catelyn questioned.“I met her in the library,” Renly replied. “She was reading and I was returning a book. We spent that afternoon reading and talking about books. She also helped me to my chambers after Robert was attacked,” glancing down, Renly couldn’t help but wish he had been smart and just took the Stark girls with him.If he took them, then they would be out of that city and would have been able to go home. Instead, they were prisoners with no choice but to wait this war out. Looking back up at Catelyn, Renly’s entire demeanor shifted.“You and your son have my allegiance,” he said. “When I win, you will have your daughters back, and you will be free to return to the North.” There were no lies in his gaze as he looked at Catelyn. “Not only for the friendship, I had with your husband but also for the friendship I formed with your daughter.”Later that night in her tent, Catelyn’s lips drew into a scowl at the sight of who entered. “How dare you?” She spat.“You may have heard false reports,” Lord Baelish said, not surprised by her anger towards him.“You betrayed Ned,” Catelyn hissed as she stood from her chair.“Betrayed?” Lord Baelish questioned. “I wanted him to serve as Protector of the Realm,” he replied. “I begged him to seize the moment.”“I trusted you,” Catelyn shook her head as she refused to believe his lies. “My husband trusted you, and you repaid our faith with treachery.”“No, my Lady,” Lord Baelish shook his head in denial. As he came closer, Catelyn backed away.“Get out!” She growled at him.“Cat,” he began. “I’ve loved you since I was a boy,” he confessed once more. “It seems to me that fate has given us this chance.” At his words, Catelyn drew a knife as she regarded him with rage.“Have you lost your mind?” She questioned. He disgusted her; his very presence caused nothing but anger and hatred, which grew the longer he stood before her. How dare he insinuate so soon after her husband’s death that she would be with him? Catelyn would never sully herself with the man who betrayed Ned. “Get out!”“Don’t you want to see your girls again?” Lord Baelish questioned, which caused Catelyn to pause for a moment. “Your eldest Anari, just as clever and beautiful? Sansa, as sweet and pure? Or Arya, just as wild as ever?”“You have Arya, too?” Catelyn questioned, unsure he this was another of his lies. Anari had said she had escaped, could it be that the Lannisters had found her?Lord Baelish nodded, hoping she would believe his lie. “All three girls are healthy and safe,” he replied. Catelyn let out a sigh at that, refusing to believe he would stoop so low as to lie about how her daughters were doing. “For now,” he warned. “You know the Queen and you know Joffrey. I fear their longevity if they remain in the capital.”Lord Baelish had heard of what happened not too long ago. He heard of Anari taking Sansa’s place to be beaten before the court. How a riot had broken out in the streets, causing Anari to be attacked. The poor young woman was most likely not alright, but Lord Baelish wouldn’t dare tell Catelyn that.After a moment of thought, Catelyn lowered her knife. “What do you want?” She questioned.“The Lannisters will trade your daughters for the Kingslayer,” Lord Baelish began.“Of course they will,” Catelyn scoffed. She knew that, and so did Robb. “Jaime Lannister for three girls? Robb will never agree to those terms.”“I’m not bringing these terms to him,” Lord Baelish replied. “I’m bringing them to you.”“You think I keep secrets from my son?” Catelyn questioned.“Robb has surprised them all with his skills in battle,” Lord Baelish admitted. “But he’s not a mother,” he continued. “Consider it, Cat. You may not get another chance.” Glancing to the men outside the tent, he gestured for them to come in.Two men carried a large chest into the tent and set it down between the two. Catelyn looked in in confusion before looking back to Lord Baelish.“I’ve brought you a gift,” Lord Baelish said with a small smile.“I don’t want your gifts,” Catelyn scoffed.“It is a token of Tyrion Lannister’s goodwill,” Lord Baelish continued. “He wants you to understand that this exchange of prisoners is offered in good faith.”“Good faith?” Catelyn scoffed again. However, she looked down at the chest again. “What is it?” She questioned as she knelt before it. Upon opening it, her fell face at the sight of bones laying neatly within.Ned.“Your husband was an honorable man,” Lord Baelish said softly. “He should rest beside his family in the crypts beneath Winterfell,” he continued. “You may not believe-”“Get out,” Catelyn interrupted, unable to bring herself to look away from the bones in fear of losing all composure. Knowing there was nothing he could say to get through to her, Lord Baelish left without another word. Closing her eyes with a silent cry, Catelyn shut the chest.The Lannisters could try as they liked to sway them, but not even this would deter their plans. Not now.~Anari sat near the shores in disbelief. Once more, she had heard the news through the gossip between other people, but she believed it to be true. It had been four days since Renly Baratheon was found dead, murdered. There were speculations as to who had really done it.Few believed it to have been her mother, as she had last been seen in his camp before fleeing. Many said it had been one of his own guards that had killed him. Though, most placed the blame on Stannis, as the two were set to fight the morning after Renly’s death.While she did not get the chance to fully know him, Anari knew that Renly had been a good man. Sending a prayer to the gods, Anari wished that he found peace. With a sigh, Anari stood from where she sat and made her way back to the Keep. It seemed that the people she knew ended up either missing or dead.Walking up the path and towards the gardens, Anari once more nearly ran into someone. So lost was she in her thoughts that she hadn’t noticed she was no longer alone. “Oh,” Anari gasped. “Pardon me, Lord Tyrion.” Her lips turned into a smile.“The fault is mine, my Lady,” Tyrion replied, a smile forming on his own face as he saw her. He, too, had been lost in thought. He had to plan for the attack, as it wouldn’t be long now. It was estimated that Stannis would be at Blackwater Bay by nightfall.It seemed to have become a small habit of Anari’s, nearly running into someone as she walked. Perhaps she needed to pay closer attention to where she was going. Though, she couldn’t say she minded running into Tyrion. She meant what she said when she hoped the two could become friends.“Would you care to walk with me, my Lady?” Tyrion questioned. He would be glad for the distraction for a moment, as his mind was too muddled to think of a proper plan. Movement caught Anari’s eye and she glanced over to see Bronn standing behind Tyrion. “Oh, don’t worry about Bronn, he won’t do anything.”“Aye,” Bronn agreed. “You don’ ‘ave to worry about me, milady.” At that, Anari smiled.“I would be honored,” Anari said to Tyrion. With another smile, the two walked side by side, headed for the gardens. The two chatted about idle things, and periodically, Anari would include Bronn in their conversations so that he didn’t feel left out.As the conversation turned to Bronn’s depiction of high borns, Anari couldn’t help but teasingly reprimand him. “Oh, forgive me, milady,” Bronn mocked with a bow. “I forgot my manners.” To add to his antics, he pulled a random flower from one of the bushes and gave it to her.“Why thank you,” Anari smiled. “For a sellsword, you’re far too kind.”“Oh, now don’t say that,” Bronn replied. “I’m not very nice at all.” The three bantered back and forth as they continued to walk, Anari laughing heartily at a joke Tyrion made. Her eyes lit with a spark Tyrion hadn’t seen since he met her at Winterfell, and it made him feel good to have brought it back.“My Lord Tyrion, I do not think I have enjoyed a conversation like this in quite some time,” she said as she calmed. It was true, ever since coming to King’s Landing, Anari had no choice but to become serious. With her father killed, her sister missing, and her mother and brother at war, Anari had no choice but to keep her wits about her and to remain strong and fight if need be.But here, with Tyrion, and with Bronn, Anari felt like her old self again. She felt genuine joy and happiness, even if only for a moment. Anari’s smile was radiant, and the gleam in her eyes was inspiring. Not even Bronn was fully immune to the wonder and beauty that was Anari as she looked at both him and Tyrion.Seeing Anari happy made Tyrion glad he could bring her that comfort. Since returning to the city, he had seen how terribly she had been treated. So to be the cause of her joy felt nice. Anari was such a wonderful woman; it was so easy to see it.She was gentle and kind, but she was strong and firm. She had a good heart, yet she was not afraid to back up her words with actions. Anari was willing to fight; she was willing to fight for herself and the people she cared for. And most importantly, Anari knew how to love.She had genuine love for her sister and for her family. She was kind to most anyone, and so far, Tyrion could tell she was very much Ned Stark’s daughter. Loyal, honest, and true, admirable qualities for one to have. However, Tyrion could also see that Anari was adaptable, that she knew she had to change even a little in order to survive her time in King’s Landing.This meant that she was smart. As they continued to walk, Tyrion once more thought of the upcoming attack that night. He had to warn her, he couldn’t let her go into this blind. She was smart enough to handle the information, and Tyrion trusted her enough with it.“My lady,” Tyrion said as he stopped walking. Anari smiled down at him as she paused as well. “I would not in good conscious withhold the upcoming events from you.”“What events, my Lord?” Anari questioned with furrowed brows.“There is to be an attack tonight,” Tyrion began. “Stannis Baratheon sails here and will be at Blackwater Bay come night time.” Anari was quiet for a moment as she processed the information.“What am I to do?” Anari questioned after a moment. “I will be honest and admit that my sister’s safety comes first. What would be the safest thing to do?”“The women will more than likely be with the Queen,” Tyrion replied. “I am sure that my sister will extend that protection onto you both.” Tyrion knew Cersei wasn’t stupid enough not to keep Sansa and Anari safe during the battle.They were of value to the Starks, and if they wanted Jaime back, then they had to keep the girls in one piece. Not only that, but Tyrion didn’t want to see either of them hurt. Anari nodded in response, a small smile on her lips.“Thank you for telling me, my Lord,” she appreciated that he had told her and not kept the information from her. It would give her time to prepare and time to prepare Sansa as well. Anari wasn’t sure whether or not she wanted Stannis to win.She had never met the man before, but she certainly didn’t want to be a hostage anymore. Anari didn’t know, though, if she would have better luck with Stannis. Even though her father had supported his claim, Anari knew that Robb had sided with Renly.And considering Stannis more than likely was behind Renly’s murder, Anari wasn’t sure she liked the man very much. “If there is to be an attack tonight, then I must prepare,” Anari said. “I hope you both will excuse my departure. It was a pleasure to walk with both of you.”“The pleasure was mine, my Lady,” Tyrion replied. Anari curtsied, and Tyrion bowed in return before Anari left them. She needed to be ready before night fell.This night was to be the battle of Blackwater Bay.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hiding within a small hovel, Marleya held her hand to her mouth to keep her breathing quiet. Ever since she heard the beginnings of an attack, she had done her best to hide her brothers and sisters. Especially the little ones. Through the thinnest sliver between the door and the wall, Marleya was just barely able to see out.So long as she remained quiet, she hoped that whoever was invading would pass her by. At sixteen now, the young girl knew a thing or two. When she had returned to Deepwood Motte after being dismissed from Anari's service, Marleya was put to work in the kitchens.At Anari's request, Marleya wasn't punished for being let go, considering her Lady had said she would request that she be returned into her service. However, with how things were going, Marleya doubted she would be summoned back.Not with the war going on and whatever transpired within King's Landing. In a way, Marleya was glad not to be involved. However, she missed Anari terribly, as she had been so kind to her. Marleya couldn't see well enough to be able to distinguish who it was that was attacking them, now.Not daring to risk opening the door a little further, Marleya kept silent. She prayed to the gods that this would be over soon and that the invaders would leave. Clutched in her hand was a small kitchen knife, it wouldn't help her much, but having it made the girl feel better.As Yara and her men began to secure Deepwood Motte, very faint movement caught her eye. Glancing around, she saw nothing but a closed hovel. However, upon looking at it, she realized it was opened just a crack, and that there was movement coming from inside.Walking over to the little door, Yara yanked it open. Marleya let out a surprised yelp at the action, looking up fearfully at the woman. Though, feeling brave, Marleya used the woman's slight surprise to her advantage and gripped the small knife tighter as she swung up.While Yara was surprised, her reflexes were quick as she caught the girl's attack. Grabbing onto her wrists with her left hand, Yara yanked the knife from her with her right. "A fighter, are you?" She questioned. Weaponless, Marleya shook her head."Please, I work in the kitchens," she pleaded. "Let me go, I won't do anything, I promise." Yara gave the girl a considering look, not responding.~Upon reentering the tent, Robb looked to his mother. "Tell me this isn't true," he pleaded. Catelyn didn't answer verbally as she looked at him. Robb didn't need her words to know that it was true. "Why?""For the girls," Catelyn answered."You betrayed me," Robb frowned, shaking his head."Robb," Catelyn began as she stood to be next to him. However, Robb shook off her attempts."No!" He replied. "You knew I would not allow it and you did it anyway.""Bran and Rickon are captives in Winterfell," Catelyn reasoned. "Anari, Sansa, and Arya are captives in King's Landing. I have six children, and only one of them is free."Lord Karstark entered the tent shortly after Catelyn tried to explain herself. "I lost one son fighting by your son's side," he said. "I lost another to the Kingslayer, strangled with a chain," he spat. "You commit treason because your children are prisoners? I would carve out my heart and offer it to the father if we would let my sons wake from their graves and step into a prison cell.""I grieve for your sons, my Lord," Catelyn replied calmly."I don't want your grief," Lord Karstark scoffed. "I want my vengeance, and you stole it from me.""Killing Jaime Lannister would not buy life for your children," Catelyn replied. "But returning him to King's Landing may buy life for mine." She just wanted her daughters back, she could feel that something awful was going to happen, and she just wanted them safe."Jaime Lannister has played you for a fool," Robb stated as he looked to his mother. "You've weakened our position, you've brought discord into our camp, and you did it all behind my back," As much as he loved his mother, he almost couldn't bring himself to look at her. Turning to a few men, he gave them orders. "Make sure she's guarded day and night.""Robb," Catelyn tried. Though, her words were ignored."How many men did we send in pursuit of the Kingslayer?" Robb questioned his men."Forty, your Grace,""Send another forty," Robb ordered. "With our fastest horses.""Robb," Catelyn tried again.However, without another word, Robb left his mother's tent as the rest of his men followed. Left alone, Catelyn could only sit back in her chair and place her head in her hands.~As dusk began to fall, many of the women made their way to Maegor's Holdfast. Anari and Sansa waited a little longer before going there themselves. However, before the battle, Joffrey insisted that Sansa be there to see him off. Of course, Anari wasn't willing to let Sansa be alone with the little monster, so she went as well.As they walked to one of the halls, Anari smiled when she caught sight of Tyrion and Bronn. However, Bronn didn't linger long as he bowed to the three of them. Only left with Tyrion, Anari offered him a small smile. "Lady Anari," Tyrion greeted. "Lady Sansa and Sheila."Tyrion had purposefully gotten Shae's name wrong, but the woman still didn't quite understand that he had to. It was for the best that he pretended not to know her when they were in front of others. "Shae, yes," Tyrion nodded. "Surely my sister has asked you to join the other highborn ladies in Maegor's Holdfast?"Tyrion would have thought Cersei to be at least that intelligent. Keeping the girls alive was important, they would be safe in Maegor's Holdfast, and even if the city fell, Tyrion was confident Stannis would see the merit in keeping the girls alive."She has, my Lord," Anari replied. "But King Joffrey has sent for my sister to see him off." She and Tyrion shared a knowing look, as Tyrion knew that Anari wouldn't dream of leaving her sister alone with Joffrey for even a moment if she could help it."Sansa," Joffrey said as he and Sandor entered the hall."Always been a great romantic, my nephew," Tyrion replied sarcastically. Everyone there knew that was far from the truth."Sansa, come here," Joffrey said, an arrogant smirk on his lips as he fiddled with a piece of armor around his wrist. Before leaving Tyrion, Anari looked down at him with a small smile."I will pray for your safe return, my Lord," she said softly. While part of her wanted Stannis to win and dethrone Joffrey and Cersei, she didn't want to see Tyrion hurt. He was her friend, the only person to show her an ounce of kindness. She could only hope that should the city fall, Tyrion wouldn't fall with it."Thank you, my Lady," Tyrion replied with a small smile. With that, the two girls left him to walk to stand before Joffrey."Your King rides for battle," Joffrey said smugly. "You should see him off with a kiss," Anari clenched her jaw as she watched him unsheathe his sword. "My new blade," he boasted. "Hearteater, I've named it," looking up to Sansa, his eyes gleamed. "Kiss it."As much as Anari wanted to protest, she wasn't sure she really could. Sansa glanced to her sister, but Anari didn't say anything. In place of words, she spoke with her eyes, sending her sister silent encouragement. With only a moment's hesitation, Sansa leaned down and kissed the cool steel."You'll kiss it again when I return and taste my uncle's blood," Joffrey smirked as he replaced his sword. Anari barely resisted a scoff at his words. Should he meet Stannis in combat, Anari knew that the boy king would be slain almost immediately.Stannis was a seasoned warrior; Joffrey was a boy who barely held a sword. A boy who was better at torturing animals, whores, and young girls than fighting grown men in open battle. Anari doubted he had killed anyone in his life. While Anari did not relish or like to think back fondly on the men she killed, Anari now knew it was within her to do so.Unable to restrain herself any further, she couldn't help but challenge him. "Will you slay him yourself, your Grace?" She questioned innocently enough. His smirk faded a bit as he regarded the older girl. He detested the fact that his moment with Sansa had been interrupted, no less by her pest of an older sister."If Stannis is foolish enough to come near me," Joffrey replied arrogantly. While he doubted his own skill, he wasn't about to let the girl know that."So, you'll be outside the gates?" Anari questioned again boldly. "Fighting in the vanguard?" While she may not be able to get to Joffrey physically, Tyrion had shown her that day in the throne room that Joffrey was intimidated by will and words.All one needed was to be of higher intelligence, have a quick wit, and a sharp tongue. It was fortunate Anari had been bestowed with all three. While she didn't show it much, surely now that she was a player in the game it would be acceptable to show it when the opportune moment arose?Anari's questioning caused Joffrey to shift where he stood. Sansa waited with bated breath for his response, hoping Anari knew what she was doing. Sandor watched with mild curiosity as Anari engaged in a verbal spar with Joffrey."A King doesn't discuss battle plans with stupid girls," Joffrey hissed at last. Hiding her smirk, Anari shook her head as if she was collecting herself and allowing him to win this round."I'm sorry," she said, a meek smile on her face. "You're right, your Grace, I am stupid," she scoffed to herself as if she was admonishing her own foolishness. Joffrey's smirk returned faintly as he thought he had bested her. "Of course you'll be in the vanguard," Anari continued. "They say my brother Robb always goes where the fighting is the thickest, but he's just a pretender."While it hurt to slander her brother's name, Anari knew she had to do it in order to bait Joffrey further. It worked, as once more his smirk vanished as he scowled at her. "Your brother's turn will come," Joffrey replied. "And both of you can lick his blood off Hearteater too."Wanting to have the last word, Joffrey walked away. Anari did her best to hide her triumphant smirk, though she didn't do a very good job at it once Joffrey's back was to her. However, Anari's smirk turned into a soft smile when Sandor passed.He spared her a lingering glance before looking forward once more to follow after Joffrey. As he walked, suddenly, Anari had an idea. Leaving Sansa with Shae, Anari strode forward to grab Sandor's arm. Once he turned to face her, she leveled him with a determined gaze."Give me a sword," she demanded. Sandor's brows came together as he regarded her."Why would I do that?" He questioned."If they get through, I'm the only thing standing between them and my sister," Anari replied. "I stand between her and possible death, and I will not let any harm come to her," Despite their size difference, Anari looked him in the eyes, unafraid. "Give me a sword, and I will put it to use if I must."Gone were the eyes of the well-mannered lady. In their place were the eyes of a wolf, a wolf crouched down low, waiting to strike. Her words were a dark promise, once Sandor knew she was willing to keep. Anari was a killer, he could see it. But she didn't relish it, not only was she a killer, though, but she was a fighter as well.With the barest hints of a smirk, Sandor turned to one of the guards not far off. "Give me yer sword," he barked to them."But-""Say another word and I'll gut you and still take yer sword," Sandor growled. Knowing he wasn't joking, the guard unsheathed one of his swords and gave it to him. Taking it and turning back to Anari, he held the handle out to her. "Don't get yerself killed."Anari had a strong spirit and will; she had more than proven her worth to him. Despite his efforts not too, he had grown to like the girl. He almost even admired her, for not only her spirit but for her kindness and strength. Her willingness to do what needed to be done.Anari smiled at him as she took the sword. He was her friend too, whether or not he wanted to be so, she counted him as such. She could see better than most, and she knew there was good in him. The good didn't wash out all of the bad he had done, but it didn't diminish the good either. It was a careful balance."You know what I say to the god of death?" Anari questioned. Syrio had taught her many things, and one of them was not to fear death. She was afraid of what was to happen to her during the riots, but she did not fear her own death. She didn't welcome it, though, and she would fight with everything she had to prevent it. "Not today," she said.There was a dangerous glint in her eyes as she looked at him. A deadly conviction lied in her words and in her eyes. Anari would fight for her sister, and she would fight for herself. She had made a promise, and no matter what, Anari was a woman of her word."Tonight is not the day I die," Anari replied. "Neither is it yours, so don't die either, Sandor Clegane." With a confident smirk, Anari turned and walked away without another word.~Anari sat with Sansa and Shae, surveying the room carefully. Many of the women looked terrified, and many whispered words of comfort to one another. Some of them had husbands and sons out there to fight this battle, and it would be unknown if any of them would survive.Shifting where she sat, Anari wished there had been time to have made some light armor or something. She would feel better having it, but for now, she was content with having the sword. Anari knew better than to have brought Valkyrie, as if they took away this blade, then she wouldn't mind as much.Valkyrie was special, as it was the last gift Jon had given her. She hoped that he was alright at the Wall, that he was at least doing better than the rest of them were. Currently, Anari hid the sword behind the cushions they sat on."I don't know why she wants us here," Sansa muttered. "She's always saying how stupid I am and how insufferable Anari is," she huffed. "She hates us.""Maybe she hates you less than she hates everyone else," Shae offered as an answer."I doubt it," Anari disagreed. If anything, Cersei probably hated them the most. A thought, in which Anari had voiced."Maybe she's jealous of you," Shae didn't really know the woman, but she didn't put it past her. From what she had heard, Cersei seemed the type to get easily threatened should someone show, especially another woman, to be smarter and stronger than her. With Anari so outspoken and unwilling to bend to her, Shae could see why Anari would be perceived as a threat.Not only that, but Anari inspired many. She was good, and she had the name and status to do something. "Why would she be jealous?" Sansa questioned in confusion. What was there to be jealous of, she wondered. Sansa and her sister were hostages; they were the disgraced daughters and sisters of a traitorous family.Shae didn't get the chance to answer, as Cersei had finally caught sight of them from where she sat. "Sansa," she called. With a small sigh, Sansa stood to walk over to her. However, she didn't go alone as Anari rose to walk with her. Similar to the situation with Joffrey, Anari wasn't about to leave her sister alone with Cersei if she could help it. "I was wondering where our little dove had flown," Cersei smirked as the girls came to her. "Come, sit.""Your Grace," Anari said, respecting her title, but not her as a person. With the formalities taken care of, the sisters sat on the cushions."You look pale, child," Cersei observed as she looked to Sansa. "Is your red flower still blooming?""Yes," Sansa questioned uncomfortably. Anari had helped teach her what to do, so while she was uncomfortable and uncomfortable talking about it, she knew she was alright. Though not only was she unhappy with her moon blood, but she was nervous for what was to come.Much like Anari, Sansa was unsure as to what she wanted to happen. Would it be better to remain as prisoners to the Lannisters or be prisoners for Stannis? Either way, the girls wouldn't be free, not really."Fitting, isn't it?" Cersei mused. "The men will bleed out there and you will bleed in here." Not taking her eyes off the girls, Cersei spoke to the squire in the room. "Pour Lady Anari and Lady Sansa some wine.""We're not thirsty, your Grace," Anari said. She didn't wish to drink, it would dull her senses and should things go wrong, she wanted to keep her wits about her."So?" Cersei questioned. "I didn't offer you water." The girls were unable to refuse as they were presented with glasses. With a sigh, Anari glanced around the room again before she spotted a familiar man."What's he doing here?" Anari couldn't quite keep the disdain out of her voice as she looked at the man."Ser Illyn?" Cersei questioned with a smirk. She had hoped one of them would ask about him. Not only was he there to serve a special purpose should things go wrong, but he was also there to serve as a reminder to the girls as to what he did. "He's here to defend us," she lied. "When the axes smash down those doors, you may be glad to have him.""We have guards to defend us," Anari replied. She didn't want the man who swung the blade that killed her father anywhere near her. While it was his job to do so, Anari still didn't like him. He killed her father, and she hated him for it."Guards we have paid," Cersei replied. "Should the city fall, they'll be the first ones out the doors." She held no faith in the men keeping them safe, as she knew that when it came down to it, they would run if it meant their lives would be spared. As she took another sip of wine, the doors to the holdfast opened.Two Gold Cloaks entered and bowed to Cersei. "The lads caught a groom and two maids trying to sneak away with a stolen horse and some gold cups," one reported."The battle's first traitors," Cersei mused. "Have Ser Illyn see to them," she ordered. "Put their heads on spikes outside the stables as a warning," nodding, the two left to do as ordered. Glancing back at the girls, she couldn't help but smirk. "The only way to keep the small folk loyal is to make certain they fear you more than their enemy." She advised.Anari didn't believe her, not for a moment. She knew that fear drove many to do what they are told, but genuine loyalty has always prevailed over loyalty bought with gold or fear. Ned had taught her that, he had garnered respect from all, and even now, the entire North rallied to Robb to get justice.While Anari believed a certain amount of fear was good, that shouldn't be the only thing that people felt in their leaders. Her family had ruled the North of centuries and had not once been challenged. It showed that they earned the loyalty and respect of the people.One could hold all the power in the world, but without the genuine love and loyalty of their people, they would fall."Remember that," Cersei said, directing her words to Sansa. "If you ever hope to be a queen.""You said he was here to protect us," Anari said, referring to Ser Illyn."He is," Cersei replied. "Traitors are a danger to us all," she continued as she held out her glass. "More wine." After a while of waiting, Anari couldn't bear the idea of sitting so still for this long. She wanted to do something.So, instead of sitting idly and allowing the other women to grow even more fearful as time went on, Anari got up and walked calmly over to a few of them. "Do not fear, my ladies," she said with a comforting smile. "I am sure we will all be fine when the battle is over.""How can you be sure, my Lady?" One of them, a blonde, asked. The woman was small and couldn't be much older than Sansa. She had fearful blue eyes as she looked up at Anari from where she sat."We have brave men out there," Anari replied. "Brave men who will fight for us to keep us safe," she continued. "I know some of you have husbands, sons, and brothers out there. Comfort yourselves with the fact that they are out there to fight their best in order to protect you."Her words caught the attention of the other ladies nearby who moved closer to hear her better. Anari offered them all another smile as she sat with them. While she may be trapped here too, that didn't mean that she was going to let the women work themselves into a frenzy full of worry and anxiety."I have not been in battle, and I cannot say what they face out there," Anari began. "But I know that the loved ones you have out there will stop at nothing to keep you safe. They will fight as hard as they can to not only win but to also return to your sides."Anari's words inspired the women, as they fully believed her. They held onto them tightly, hoping that she was right. Thinking otherwise hurt too much, and seeing the conviction of her words and the strength in her eyes, the women didn't doubt Anari."What's say we all pray?" Anari questioned. "The more prayers we send, the more the gods will have to listen. One voice can be drowned out, but a hundred cannot." The women nodded and joined hands with one another.Anari joined them, glancing over to her sister. Sansa got up from where she sat and joined her sister in prayer. From where Shae sat, she couldn't help but smile. Anari had soothed and calmed the women so easily, and have given them courage.Shae could tell that Anari was a good person; she had strength and a spirit within her. While she was a prisoner, she didn't let it stop her. Shae admired that, as she too had been a prisoner before. Anari inspired many who met her, whether she knew it or not.And those she touched would remember it.~Hours seemed to pass as they all waited. However, Anari didn't leave the other women's sides. She went from group to group and gave them words of comfort. While still worried, the ladies didn't seem as frightened as before. Anari sent many prayers to the gods whenever she joined hands with the others.She prayed that she and Sansa stay safe; she prayed that Tyrion and Sandor lived through the battle. Anari prayed that should Stannis win, that he allow her and Sansa to go home. She prayed that Robb won all of his battles to come and save them.Not all of Anari's prayers were to be answered, but there was someone listening. While she wouldn't get all that she prayed for, Anari's prayers would not go unanswered. She had a voice, and there was an ear willing to listen. She just didn't know it yet.More than a little drunk, Cersei could no longer stand the sight of the Stark girls bringing comfort to the other women. "Anari, Sansa, come here Little Doves," she ordered. Reluctantly, the girls left the other ladies to join Cersei."My Queen," Sansa greeted as the two curtsied."What are you doing?" Cersei questioned as she looked between them."Praying," Anari replied. "Offering the women comfort, perhaps a bit of hope.""Praying," Cersei scoffed. "You're perfect, aren't you?" She questioned with gritted teeth as she regarded the oldest. Even if half the women in this room didn't like her, here Anari was offering them comfort and hope, praying with them as if she belonged. "What are you praying for?" Cersei questioned."For the gods to have mercy," Anari replied. "On all of us.""Oh, on all of us?" Cersei mused as she took another sip of wine."Yes, Your Grace," Sansa replied this time."Even me?""Of course," While Anari didn't directly pray for Cersei to be safe, she prayed that the gods showed mercy on Tommen and Myrcella. In doing so, that most likely involved sparing their mother.Looking to Sansa, Cersei directed her next question to her. "Even for Joffrey?" Cersei knew that the girl was disillusioned and no longer believed Joffrey to be who she thought he was. As she had said when she first began to bleed, Sansa may try as hard as she wished to love or even care for Joffrey, but it would be difficult if not impossible to do so.Cersei wasn't a fool, despite what people thought. She knew that Anari did not like Joffrey. The girl probably even hated her son, especially since he had her beat before the court. Part of Cersei wished she had been there to see it. To watch as the little wolf was taught a lesson."Joffrey is my-""Oh shut up, you little fool," Cersei dismissed as she took another sip of her wine. "Praying to the gods for mercy, the gods have no mercy, that's why they're gods," she told them. Cersei leaned back in the chair she sat on. "That's what my father told me when he caught me praying."Anari had never met Tywin Lannister, but from the stories she knew, he didn't sound like a kind man. Not only was he said to be the richest man in Westeros, but he was also one of the most ruthless. Anari hoped she did not have to come into contact with him.She was too new to the game to face a man like him. However, the wolf was unafraid to stare the lion down if she had to."My mother had just died, you see," Cersei began as she looked away from the girls. "I didn't really understand the concept of death, the finality of it," she mused. "I thought that if I prayed very, very hard, the gods would return my mother to me."Anari pitied the woman for losing her mother. Perhaps if she was still around, things would have been different. But Anari would never know, she couldn't empathize with Cersei, as she still had her mother. Though, losing a loved one shouldn't have changed her so.Anari had seen her father beheaded, but she did not change into a woman like Cersei. Instead, it made Anari stronger; it made her want to do something about it. Cersei allowed her experiences to jade her, to turn her bitter, jealous, and hateful.Cruelty could not be changed or stopped with more cruelty. "I was four," Cersei admitted."Your father doesn't believe in the gods?" Sansa questioned. Cersei glanced at her, brought out of her reverie."He believes in them," she replied. "He just doesn't like them very much," once more, Cersei held out her glass for more wine. "One for them," she ordered. "Here, sit, drink," she urged the girls. With no other choice, the girls reclaimed their spots and sipped their wine.However, their small sips didn't please Cersei. While Robert had been famed for his drinking, Cersei managed to drink quite a lot when she wanted too. Considering the city was under siege, the Queen Regent thought that there would be no better time than now to drink as much wine as she could.Cersei had no faith in Tyrion's plan, so she was prepared for death. Seeing their small sips, she scoffed. "Not like that, drink," she ordered. Again, the girls complied. Anari stifled a cough at the amount she managed to gulp down. While she did not hate the taste, Anari much preferred having a clear mind.Anari had seen the unfortunate fool's people became under the influence of wine or ale. Satisfied, Cersei leaned back in her chair as she looked at the walls in thought."I should have been born a man," she mused. "I'd rather face a thousand swords than being shut up inside with this flock of frightened hens."For once, Anari actually agreed with her. She would rather be out in battle than being stuck inside waiting for news. Her brush with death had changed her a bit, but it didn't jade her. While she may be stuck in this room with all the women and children, Anari decided to do something about it.Instead of complaining, Cersei could actually do her duty as Queen and see to it that everyone was calm instead of frightened. However, Anari knew that wasn't going to happen. Cersei thought it beneath her to do such a thing, for what good would her comfort do when those doors were smashed down?"They are your guests," Anari replied. "They're under your protection, you asked them here.""It was expected of me," Cersei scoffed before glancing to Sansa. "As it will be of you if you ever become Joffrey's queen," she took another drink of wine. "If my wretched brother should somehow prevail, these hens will return to their cocks and crow of how my courage inspired them all, lifted their spirits."Anari was astounded at how bitter Cersei truly was. How deeply cynical and hateful. It was her duty to have the women here, but again, that didn't mean she couldn't actually do it well. They had to make do with what they had, and to Anari, that meant ensuring the women weren't so frightened.Anari wanted to instill courage in their hearts, so that if they did lose and the door was beaten down, then they would be more willing to fight. "And if the city should fall?" Anari challenged."You'd like that, wouldn't you?" Cersei spat in return. The two held eye contact, neither one backing down. This time, Anari wasn't afraid to challenge her. Cersei wasn't a fighter, but Anari was. She bared her teeth during the riots, and she was willing to do it again.Unrelenting green stared down unwavering grey as the wolf and the lion regarded one another. However, once more, it was the lion who cowered first as Cersei looked away. Not for the first time, Anari had shown that she was not so easily frightened her intimidated.It made her an even bigger threat than Cersei thought. Anari was certainly not as foolish as her father, and she didn't like that. "The Red Keep should hold for a time," Cersei replied. "At least long enough for me to go to the walls and yield to Lord Stannis in person," taking another sip of wine, she mused further. "If it were anyone else outside those gates, I might have hoped for a private audience."There was a subtle smirk on her face as the Stark girls waited for her to continue."But this is Stannis Baratheon," she mocked. "I would have a better chance of seducing his horse." Stannis was a hard man, much too serious and with little interest in women. He would not be fooled should Cersei try it. Seeing the surprised looks on their faces, Cersei's smirk widened. "Have I surprised you?"Her words caught them off guard, as they hadn't heard anyone talk so brazenly about seducing someone before. They'd heard plenty of crude men say obscenities, but for a noblewoman like Cersei to say such things was surprising."Tears aren't a woman's only weapon," Cersei advised. "The best one's between your legs, learn how to use it." Anari's face wrinkled at the very notion. She was the oldest, and yet she hadn't been offered a proposal for marriage.Despite being the oldest girl, Anari was still pure. She held no interest in anyone, and while many spoke of her beauty, no one stepped up to make an offer for her hand. If being part of the game involved doing as Cersei said, then Anari would rather lose than do such a thing.Anari was a Stark of Winterfell, and she would not sully herself with such acts."Do you have any notion of what happens when a city is sacked?" Cersei questioned. Anari had heard stories, so she had an idea, but she didn't know if they were true. "No, you wouldn't would you?" She smirked. "If the city falls, these fine women should be in for a bit of a rape. Half of them will have bastards in their bellies come the morning."Anari looked down and at the glass of wine in her hands. She was afraid that would be the answer. While she wouldn't admit it, the thought terrified her. Since her encounter with less than honorable commoners during the riot, being in such a vulnerable state caused her great anxiety and fear."You'll be glad for your red flower then," Cersei directed to Sansa. "When a man's blood is up, anything with tits looks good," she regarded the girls carefully. Yes, they were beautiful, there was no denying that. The girls were beautiful and they were innocent, something which many men coveted. "Precious little things like you will look very, very good,"Anari's eyes hardened as she brought them up to look back at Cersei. The Queen smirked at the reaction she earned as she took another drink of wine."Bothof you will be like slices of cake, just waiting to be eaten."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After a while, Anari had enough of Cersei's words. So, she stood up and wandered back over to where Shae still sat. Sitting with her handmaiden, Anari offered the woman a small smile. One Shae returned easily as she reached out for Anari's hand."How are you holding?" Anari questioned softly."As well as I can," Shae replied. "What you are doing for the women is very brave," she said. "You are doing more for them than the Queen ever has."Anari merely smiled in return as she squeezed Shae's hand. "The sword?" She whispered as she glanced around. She didn't want unwanted ears listening to their conversation."Still hidden," Shae whispered back. "I haven't let anyone near it." Shae wasn't about to deny Anari a weapon. If she was confident enough to have it, then Shae didn't doubt the girl was confident enough to use it. It was so obvious that Anari was different from the other noblewomen.She was vastly different from the women in King's Landing. Though, Shae could only speculate that had to do with the fact that Anari was from the North. From what she had heard, women in the North tended to be of stronger will than the women of the South.Women in Essos varied, but more often than not, they were willing to do some fighting of their own. They had to, as Essos was a more violent and volatile place. Beautiful in certain parts yes, but deadly in many others. "Good," Anari replied with a smile.Unfortunately, though, the women weren't left alone long. When Anari left, Cersei decided to take Sansa on a turn of the room. Together they spoke before making their way to where Anari was. "But you were Roberts Queen," Sansa replied."And you will be Joffrey's," Cersei mocked. "Enjoy," she scoffed. Soon enough, they stopped where Anari and Shae sat. "I don't think I know this one," she said as she regarded Shae. Anari and Shae stood once Cersei spoke. "Pretty,"With nothing to do, Shae forced a small smile on her face as she curtsied for the queen. However, Cersei sneered the moment she saw the movement."That is the worst curtsy I've ever seen," Shae's smile faded as she fought not to roll her eyes. "Here, it's not difficult," Cersei demonstrated as she crossed her ankles and bent down. "I mastered it when I was four, straighten your back and bend," she instructed. Shae did as she was told which thankfully met Cersei's standards. "Better, you learn fast," She said. "How long have you been in Lady Anari's service?""A few weeks, your Grace," Shae replied."When did you leave Lorath?" Cersei questioned. Shae froze for a moment, as no one had ever known where she was from. Seeing her reaction, Cersei smirked. "I had a Lorathi handmaiden once," she explained, which caused Shae to smile again. "But he was a nobleman's daughter, you are not," Once more, Shae's smile fell. "When did you come to Westeros?""Ten years ago, your Grace,""From Lorathi commoner to the Red Keep in years," Cersei mused as she regarded her carefully. Even drunk, her mind was working on figuring out who and what Shae really was. "All without learning how to curtsy, I imagine that's a very interesting story," Cersei took another sip of her wine. "What's your name?""Shae, your Grace," Shae didn't like where this conversation was going. She didn't like Cersei's line of questioning, as she had been warned to be careful around Cersei especially. Cersei was one of Tyrion's biggest enemies, and in order to hurt him, she would use her if she found out they had a connection."Tell us a story, Shae," Cersei insisted. Shae looked to Anari who had been watching Cersei carefully. Anari didn't like how suspicious she was of Shae, while it was interesting to finally know where Shae was from, that didn't mean she liked where Cersei was going with this. However, glancing at Shae, Anari gave her a small nod."When I was young, I-" Shae was saved from having to lie as Ser Lancel came into the holdfast. What caused the women to worry was the fact that he was wounded as he came to Cersei's side."The Imp has set the river afire," Lancel informed. "Hundreds of ships are burning, maybe more. Stannis' fleet is destroyed but his troops have landed outside the city walls.""Where is Joffrey?" Cersei questioned."On the battlements with Lord Tyrion," Lancel replied. Anari let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. It meant that Tyrion was still alive, and that was what she had hoped for."Bring him back inside at once," Cersei ordered."Your Grace..." Lancel trailed off, afraid of her reaction to his protest."What?" Cersei hissed."The King's presence is good for morale," Lancel replied."Bring him back to his chambers, now," Cersei demanded."Not here?""With women and children?" Cersei hissed. "Do you want him to be mocked for the rest of his life?""No, but I-""Now!" Cersei growled as she shoved Lancel forward. Turning back to Sansa and Anari, she sneered at them. "Do you remember when I told you about Ser Illy?" She questioned. "I lied," she hissed. "Do you want the truth; you want to know why he's here?" She questioned. "He's here for us. Stannis may take the city, he may take the throne, but he will not take us alive."While it was a morbid thought, Anari almost agreed with her. She would rather she and her sister die than endure the fate Cersei had claimed they would.While lethal in her own right, Anari knew she wouldn't be much of a match for a seasoned and blood lusted soldier. So, unless she was certain that Stannis and his men wouldn't hurt her, Anari was going to remain in the holdfast and wait for death to come.However, as she drew her sister close, Anari couldn't help but remember what she had said to Sandor before leaving him. Not today, she thought. Not today. A while later, Ser Lancel had returned, whispering something to Cersei. It was much too low and quiet a conversation for Anari to hear, but Cersei must not have liked what was being discussed.Cersei took Tommen and stormed out of the holdfast. Seeing the Queen flee caused the other women to panic. Seeing their fear, Anari stood up once more to address them all. "Don't be afraid," she called loudly over their frantic whispers and cries. "Do not be afraid, my ladies. The Queen has merely raised the drawbridge. The last I heard, the King is fighting bravely with his knights rallied behind him. They will save the city."Anari walked through the crowds of women and grabbed onto a few shoulders or arms. She offered kind smiles and gentle squeezes in the hopes of easing their worries."We are safe here, they will not win," Anari knew that these women needed her strength. She didn't know all of them; she didn't like all of them. These women weren't her people, yet she knew that they needed her strength and her comfort in order to stay calm.As she made the rounds, Anari soon stood back at Sansa's side. "You must go," Shae whispered to the girls. "Run to your chamber and bar your door," at the sisters' confused looks she continued. "Stannis won't hurt you, this one will." Shae gestured to Ser Illyn."Come with us," Anari insisted. She had grown fond of her handmaiden, Shae had proven herself to Anari and she didn't want to see the woman hurt."I have to say goodbye to someone," Shae replied."The Queen said they'd rape everyone," Sansa implored. Ever since meeting the woman, even Sansa was beginning to trust her."No one is raping me," Shae replied as she revealed a dagger strapped to her leg. "Go," she urged as she handed Anari the sword. "Run."Knowing better than to continue arguing, Anari nodded. Taking Sansa's hand, the girls slipped out of the holdfast and into the halls of the Keep. From where they were, they could hear the sounds of fighting as the battle continued. The sounds of steel against steel, the screams of dying men, all of it echoed through the halls.Anari ran towards her chambers, as they were the furthest from the battle. If Anari could get to her own sword, then she would do better in a fight. However, on their way, Sansa stopped them. "My doll," she said. "I need to get the doll father gave me." Anari nodded so the two ran to Sansa's room first to grab Ned's last gift.Finally arriving at Anari's chamber, the girls ran inside. Sansa barred the door while Anari dropped the sword she had in her hand and quickly went to the chest at the foot of her bed. Rummaging through the contents of the chest, Anari let out a relieved breath when she found the hilt of her blade.Pulling it from the chest, Anari unwrapped it from its grey cloth. Closing her eyes to keep calm, Anari focused on evening out her breathing. Once the door was barred, Sansa turned and walked to her sister, clutching the doll tightly in her hands. "The lady is starting to panic," a voice said.Upon hearing the sound, Anari whipped around and unsheathed Valkyrie with ease. In an instant, she shoved her sister behind her as she faced the person who spoke. However, Anari relaxed once she saw who it was."What are you doing here?" She questioned, lowering her blade."Not here for long," Sandor replied as he stood from the chair he perched himself on. "I'm going," Before he left though, Sandor wanted to see if the girls would be willing to leave with him. He couldn't leave without trying, he just couldn't."Where?" Anari questioned with wide eyes. She didn't want him to leave, not now, not yet."Someplace that isn't burning," Sandor replied. "North, might be, could be." He shrugged."What about the King?""He can die just fine on his own," Sandor spat. He was done protecting that little shit. He could die for all he cared. "I can take you with me," he said. "Take you to Winterfell, I'll keep you safe," he promised. "Do you want to go home?" He questioned.There was no denying the allure. This was their chance to be free, to see their mother and brothers again. To be together and go home. This was all Anari wanted, and she knew that Sandor would keep his word. He would keep them safe, she had no doubt.Just as Anari opened her mouth to agree, however, she was cut off. "We'll be safe here," Sansa replied. "Stannis won't hurt us."Anari turned to look at her sister in disbelief. She could see the fear in her sister's eyes as she regarded the Hound. Sansa was barely able to look at him with how frightened he made her. "And if Stannis doesn't win?" Anari questioned. "We'll still be prisoners here, under the Lannisters. If Stannis doesn't win, then you'll be forced to marry Joffrey and bear him children. Is that what you want?"Sansa's bottom lip quivered as she looked at her sister. She wanted to go home more than anything, but she didn't trust the Hound to get them there safely. Sure, he was good at killing, but what's to say something goes wrong? What if he's killed and men take them back to King's Landing?No doubt they'd receive a terrible punishment for trying to run if they were brought back. Sansa wasn't willing to risk it; the only person she trusted in this damned city was her sister. "We can't," Sansa nearly whispered. "We could be brought back here and be punished."Growing tired and knowing they didn't have much time, Sandor stepped closer. "Look at me," he barked to the younger girl. "Stannis is a killer, the Lannisters are killer, your father was a killer, your brother is a killer," he listed. "Your sons will be killer someday, hells, even your sister here is a killer. This world was built by killers. You better get used to looking at them.""This is our chance," Anari insisted. "I trust Sandor, he won't hurt us.""Aye," Sandor agreed. However, Sansa wasn't swayed as she backed away and shook her head. Anari sighed, knowing that there would be no changing her sister's mind. Sandor was going to leave, and they couldn't go with him. Turning to face the man, she offered a sad smile."We're not going with you," she said softly. "If Sansa won't go, I can't either. My place is at her side." Sandor couldn't believe it, they'd rather stay and be tortured than take their chances? "You were kind in offering to take us, thank you," Anari said gently.Sandor huffed but gave Anari a nod before turning towards the door. There was nothing he could say to convince them to leave, but that didn't mean he couldn't go either. Not after this.Just as Sandor reached the door, however, a gentle hand was placed into his to stop him. Turning, Sandor faced Anari once more. "I hope we meet again someday," Anari said softly. "For truly you are a good man, Sandor Clegane. I hope that one day you will see it."Standing up on the tips of her toes, Anari placed a gentle kiss to his cheek. Staring at her for a moment, Sandor fought the red that threatened to creep upon his face as he nodded. With no more words shared, Sandor unbarred the door and left.Anari closed it after him and barred it once more. With a sigh, Anari turned back to her sister and held open her arms. Without saying a word, Sansa fell into Anari's embrace. With one of their few allies gone, Anari slowly began to feel more alone.They should have left when they had the chance.~The morning after the battle, Anari and Sansa stood in the court as Joffrey named Tywin Lannister Hand of the King. Anari wasn't sure how she felt about the Lannisters winning the battle. She knew nothing would change for them, but a part of her hoped that Stannis would win.Perhaps they would have been treated better had Stannis managed to beat the Lannisters and take the throne. As she stood next to Sansa, Anari still couldn't help but feel disappointed with her sister. They had a chance to escape, yet Sansa's fear overpowered her.After naming Tywin his hand, Ser Loras came forward to express his sister's wish to be married to Joffrey. Margaery declared her love to Joffrey before the people, which caused Anari to frown. "It would be an honor to return your love," Joffrey replied. "But I am promised to another," he glanced over in Sansa's direction. "A king must keep his word.""Your Grace," Maester Pycelle said as he came forward a bit from where he stood. "In the judgment of your Small Council, it would be neither proper nor wise for you to wed the daughter of a man beheaded for treason,"Anari rolled her eyes as they went over this again. However, she couldn't help but worry about what was to come should Joffrey break his betrothal to Sansa. What would that mean for them? Would they still be prisoners, or would they let them go?"She is a girl whose brother is in open rebellion against the throne as we speak," Maester Pycelle continued. "For the good of the realm, your councilors beg you to set Sansa Stark aside.""I would like to heed your wishes and the wishes of my people," Joffrey began. "But I took a holy vow," he continued as he once more glanced to Sansa. Slowly, Anari came to the realization that should their engagement be broken, they would have even less protection.With Sandor gone and Tyrion no longer Hand, the girls would truly be on their own. "Your Grace, the gods do indeed hold betrothal solemn, but your father, blessed be his memory, made this pact before the Starks revealed their falseness," Anari clenched her jaw in annoyance at that. "I have consulted with the High Septon and he assures me that their crimes against the realm free you from any promise you have made to them in the sight of the gods.""The gods are good," Joffrey smirked as he looked to Ser Loras. "I am free to heed my heart," he said to the people. "Ser Loras, I will gladly wed your sweet sister," Anari turned away, unable to listen any longer as Joffrey made the same vow he did her sister.Her mind began to work as she tried to figure out what their next move should be. With their protection taken away, the girls needed to be even more careful. While Anari was glad her sister didn't have to marry the little monster, she couldn't deny that their betrothal granted them a certain level of protection. As the sisters walked away, they were intercepted."My ladies," Lord Baelish greeted. At the mere sight of him, it took all of Anari's self-control not to lunge forward. He betrayed her father, held a knife to his throat and everything. Lord Baelish played her for a fool, and Anari resented that. "My sincerest condolences." He said to Sansa."They're right," Sansa sighed. "I'm not good enough for him." She was a slow learner, but Sansa was learning how to play the game. She wasn't able to pick it up as quickly as Anari, but she knew she could play too. She just had to do it right."You shouldn't say that," Lord Baelish replied. "You'll be good enough for many things," he continued. "He'll still enjoy beating you and your sister. And now that you're a woman, he'll be able to enjoy you in other ways as well."Anari's jaw clenched at what he was implying. "But if he's not marrying me..." Sansa trailed off. It was silly to hope, but hadn't she and Anari endured enough? What was the point of keeping them there?"He'll let you go home?" Lord Baelish finished. It was a sweet idea, but that wasn't going to happen. They were still useful prisoners so long as Robb continued with his rebellion. "Joffrey's not the sort of boy who gives away his toys. You both have a tender heart," Lord Baelish smiled. "Just like your mother did, I can see so much of her in you both."Anari didn't like the way he spoke of her mother. He was a traitor and a liar, Anari would never be fooled by him again, she vowed to herself."She was like a sister to me," Lord Baelish continued, unaware that Anari knew the truth. "For her sake, I'll help you get home.""King's Landing is our home now," Anari replied. While Anari didn't like him, she wasn't an idiot. She knew that Lord Baelish was a dangerous man in his own right. While not skilled in combat, he was smart and clever. He had many plans and seemed to always be two steps ahead."Look around you," Lord Baelish said quietly as he came closer to them. "We're all liars here, and every one of us is better than you."Anari's eyes narrowed for a moment before she smiled at Lord Baelish. "If everyone is a liar, then that includes you, Lord Baelish," Anari replied calmly. Taking her sister's hand, Anari excused herself from his presence. As they walked away, Lord Baelish couldn't help but watch with a smirk.Anari may be a beginner, but she was smarter than she was letting on. The ice in her eyes was there for only a moment as she regarded him carefully, and Lord Baelish loved every moment of it. It would be fun, this new little game he had set in motion.All the pieces were falling into place, just as he had planned.~On her own for a bit that very same afternoon, Anari once more took a leisure stroll through the gardens. She was intent on going to the shoreline this time, as she wanted to look at the water for a bit. However, as she walked, Anari noticed someone else walking past the gardens.Taking a breath of courage, Anari decided to try her luck. The longer she played this game, the more Anari came to realize that she would need more allies. While she was still friends with Tyrion, he no longer held the same power he once did as acting Hand.Perhaps if she had someone like Lord Varys sympathetic towards her, then she could get more information on the other players. Not only that, but she would have another possible ally. Keeping her wits about her, though, Anari approached the man."Lord Varys," Anari greeted with a polite smile. Varys stopped walking and turned to give her a smile of his own once he realized who it was that had called out to him.He hadn't been expecting to talk to Anari for quite some time yet. However, he couldn't say he minded. Lord Baelish wasn't the only one with plans when it came to the Stark girls, after all. "Lady Anari," Lord Varys greeted back as he clasped his hands together in front of him. "It is wonderful to see that you are well after what happened last night."Without the girls knowing, Varys had actually been keeping an eye on the girls for a while. While he wasn't a hero, he knew it would be good to watch over them as best he could. Varys knew they had a role to play, and he needed them both in one piece in order to do so."I am glad to see that you are well, too," Anari replied. "I'm sorry I had not previously had the opportunity to speak with you. I hope you can forgive me.""There is nothing to forgive, my lady," Lord Varys replied. "Would you care to walk with me?""I would be honored, my Lord," the two walked side by side past the gardens in silence for a while. Anari mulled over what she wanted to say to him, knowing she had to be careful with how she worded things. Varys was a dangerous man as well, and she would have to think ahead as she spoke with him. "I wish I was here for pleasantries, for I am certain I would enjoy having conversations with you," Anari began. "But there is a reason I sought you out.""I thought so," Varys replied. "While I do not doubt we could have interesting conversations, I figured there was a reason you called out to me." No one ever sought him out without wanting something, and it seemed Anari was no different. However, that didn't mean that Varys didn't find it curious that she had done so. "What is it you think I may do for you?""I am new to this game," Anari began. "That much is obvious, however, I think I have a good idea as to how it is played," she knew that she was talking to a player at the moment, however, Anari also knew that Varys' loyalties could shift depending on the person. If she did this right, then perhaps she could earn his for a time. "That being said, I would be remiss in thinking I can do this on my own." She continued.Varys hummed in faint agreement, intrigued as to where she was going with this conversation. She was smart in realizing she couldn't do it on her own, however, she would have to be careful in who she picked to side with for the time being."If I may speak frankly," Anari began, watching as Varys nodded. "Correct me if I'm wrong, but you are not completely aligned with the Lannisters, are you?" She questioned."That is a bold question, my Lady," Varys replied. "Are you sure you want it answered?" He questioned back. "Wrong ears could be listening to this conversation, after all.""You're the spymaster," Anari replied. "I think you would know who sent their spies where. If I did not wish for an answer, I wouldn't have asked, my Lord."Varys regarded her for a moment, trying to read her face as they walked. "No," he replied at last. "You are right in your observations.""Yet you will help them if it interests you, correct?""Are you trying to employ my help with something?" Lord Varys questioned in return. "What is it you want, my Lady?""I think you know the answer to that," Anari replied as she stopped walking. "I think I have made my desires rather obvious. I wish to protect my sister, I wish for us to leave this city and return to my mother and brother. I have an idea of what the Lannisters want, what do you want, Lord Varys?"Varys again looked back at the young woman. Her desires were obvious, that much was true. However, there was something else there, something she wasn't telling anyone. Everyone had secrets, so it was no surprise that Anari had her own. Varys could tell that she knew more than she was letting on. After all, she had already proven to be an intelligent young woman."Everything I do, I do for the good of the realm," Varys replied."So long as you see that someone is doing things for the benefit of everyone, you will side with them?" Anari questioned."Choosing sides can be a tricky thing," Varys replied. "For instance, what would I gain by helping you? Should I somehow be caught doing so, no doubt my head would be on a spike.""It would depend on the kind of aid I asked you for," Anari replied. "I wish to know what is going on. So far I've always been blindsided by whatever the Lannisters are doing. I have no time to prepare myself or my sister for anything. I wish to know their plans as they happen, and I know you are the best person to go to for information.""What would you do with any information I gave you?""What can I do with it?" Anari questioned back. "As I said, I am new to this game, I have no allies. I am on my own, who could I tell that would take me seriously?" She had a point there.Again, Anari proved to be intelligent. Varys debated whether or not it would be in his best interest to help her. "You are fortunate that I am sympathetic to your cause," he replied at last. "I tried to help your father, but he was too stubborn to listen.""You tried to help my father?" Anari questioned. This surprised her; however, it also made her wary as she regarded Varys carefully. "If that were true, then why didn't you try and save him?""I am not a hero," Varys replied. "I said the same thing to your father. If I tried to help him and the Lannisters found out I would be dead along with him." Anari narrowed her eyes for a moment before she nodded. "I will help you where I can, but I make no promises.""That is all I can ask for," Anari replied. "Thank you, my Lord.""Oh, please," Varys smiled faintly. "I'm not really a Lord, people just call me that." Anari nodded in return."Please do let me know, even if it's something small," Anari said. Varys nodded in return before the two began to part ways. However, before she got too far, Anari turned back around. "Varys," she called. When he turned, she couldn't help but smile a bit. "Would you by any chance know where Lord Tyrion is?"At that, Varys couldn't help but smile as well. Of course, he knew all about their blooming friendship. It wasn't a bad idea to get closer to the girl, but Varys found it interesting that Anari wanted to see Tyrion on her own as well. Perhaps Varys could use this at a later time.~He was in his room, dying of boredom as he lay on the small cot of a bed they had given him. Honestly, just because he was no longer Hand didn't mean he didn't require a slightly bigger room. Being a dwarf had nothing to do with his needs and requirements for proper living quarters.It was an insult, considering without his plan, they wouldn't have lasted as long as they did. If they had done it Joffrey's way, the city would have fallen and Tywin wouldn't have been as successful. Letting out a sigh as his face ached from where he was struck, Tyrion was brought out of his reverie when he heard a knock.The only people that could be there to see him would be Varys or his sister. Considering he just spoke with Varys, he doubted he had returned. Getting up from his place, Tyrion took a stool that rested near the door and opened the small window in the door.He didn't expect to see Anari's smiling face to be on the other side. Quickly, Tyrion stepped down and opened the door for her. "Lady Anari, this is quite a surprise,""Lord Tyrion," Anari greeted as she entered his room. "Is it so surprising that I would like to see my friend after he was in battle?" She questioned playfully. Tyrion smirked in return as he closed the door behind her. "I am glad to see you are well, all things considered.""As am I," Tyrion replied."Does it hurt?" She questioned. "I can't imagine a wound like that feels good.""Aches a bit," Tyrion admitted. "It was mostly the shock that got to me, I think," Anari nodded along as she looked around the room. She frowned at the state of it, wondering why he had been downgraded so. The room looked like it was hardly used as an actual bedchamber; it looked more like a storage room than anything else. "I'm sorry to hear that Sansa and Joffrey's engagement was broken."Anari glanced back at Tyrion with a knowing smile. "You don't have to lie to me, my Lord," she replied. "We both know that we are relieved that she does not have to marry him," Tyrion smirked as he shrugged faintly. "Truth be told, I would have liked it if we were allowed to leave, but I know that not to be so."Unfortunately, Anari was right. So long as Robb continued his rebellion, the girls would make good hostages. "I'm afraid not," Tyrion agreed. As he looked at her, despite the small smile on her face, Tyrion noticed just how tired Anari truly looked.She was so young, and yet she looked as if she carried the weight of the world on her shoulders. Ever since arriving to King's Landing, Anari had been tasked with protecting her family. She had failed when it came to saving her father and Arya. However, she was doing her best to keep Sansa safe.In doing so, she took on and challenged Joffrey and Cersei at every turn. It wasn't fair to the girl, and while Tyrion admired her, he did pity her a little. "Are you alright, my Lady?" He questioned softly."Of course, my Lord," Anari replied, her brows drawing together. "I suppose I've been better, but I'm quite alright." It was Tyrion's turn to level her with a knowing look as he regarded her."You can trust me," he said. "We are friends, after all," he added when he saw her hesitation. "Please, are you alright?" For a moment, Anari didn't say anything, as if debating whether or not it would be safe to tell him the truth. As she looked into his kind eyes, Anari couldn't help but falter.The small smile fell from her face as she let out a sigh. Unable to help it, her shoulders dropped as she looked down. "No," she replied honestly, her voice just above a whisper. "I'm just-" Anari cut herself off with a huff as she turned her face away in shame.Tyrion frowned at her reaction, feeling powerless to help her. She carried so much, and yet she had no one to turn to for aid. It was a miracle that she had managed to keep herself together this long given what has happened. Taking a breath to compose herself, Anari turned back and forced another smile on her face."I'm sorry, my Lord," she said. "Please forgive me." Anari didn't know why she was apologizing, but she felt it to be the right thing to do. Truth be told, Anari wasn't handling everything as well as she let on. She hardly slept, and when she did, she didn't get proper rest.Her dreams were plagued by nightmares as her mind played tricks on her. If she didn't have a nightmare, Anari dreamed of flames. She dreamed of fire and she dreamed of ice. Though nothing was ever clear in her dreams, everything was in fragments and seemed to be glazed over somehow so she wasn't able to make out any discerning features of places of people.It didn't help that Anari didn't seem to remember much of her strange dreams, yet her nightmares would always remain in the back of her mind. "No, don't apologize," Tyrion said softly. "There is nothing for you to be sorry for," he continued as he gestured for her to sit at one of the chairs in the room. "You are safe with me, my Lady. You said so yourself, we're friends. If anything, I wish there was more I could do to help."Tyrion didn't like seeing her like this, but he felt honored to see her comfortable enough to share this side of her. "I worry so much," Anari admitted. "I've already failed to protect Arya and my father. I don't want to fail Sansa as well.""I doubt you ever could," Tyrion comforted. "You have done so much for her, I'm sure she sees that." In an effort to make her feel better, Tyrion switched topics and began telling her a story instead. He told her of his time at the Wall and of his journey to Winterfell where he had given Robb and Bran designs for a special saddle to be made so Bran could ride again.Tyrion also began telling her jokes to see her smile. His efforts proved fruitful, as Anari engaged with his banter. Her entire face lit up when she laughed, and she looked rather beautiful when she had a genuine smile on her face. Truth be told, Anari was quite a beautiful woman in general.One would have to be blind not to see it. It was Sansa that was usually more recognized for her beauty, but Anari was quite famed for it as well. Not only did Anari had physical beauty, but her personality shined as well. Despite everything, she still found it within herself to be kind.And despite himself, Tyrion liked being the reason for Anari to smile. Especially as she looked at him, her eyes shining in such a way that it stirred something within him. He didn't know what it was, but he found he liked the feeling.Before Anari left his chambers, however, she turned to look at him once more. "I think it suits you," she said. "Your wound," she clarified at Tyrion's confused look."I doubt a scar going across my face will suit me very well," Tyrion smiled faintly."Scars mean men are brave," Anari replied. "You are by far one of the bravest men I know." With another smile, Anari left Tyrion's chambers. Hours later, Anari found that her smile didn't leave for quite some time.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mercifully, two days had passed with nothing happening. It had been nice, to have a break from all the excitement. It gave Anari some time to reflect and to wrap her mind around everything that had happened. For the first time in a while, Anari actually got proper rest.No nightmares plagued her dreams and tortured her, and no strange dreams of flames and ice haunted her slumber. Just pleasant dreams, the kind she used to have as a child. Back when she was young and innocent to the world around her. When times were much simpler and happier. A time she could never get back.Currently, she was in her chambers with a book. It seemed ever since her father was beheaded, she hadn’t had any time to read. Her room was quiet, as she was the only one there. She had Shae bring her a plate of fruit and some cherry tarts.Ever since coming to King’s Landing, Anari had been rather partial to them. Sansa preferred the tartness of lemon cakes, but Anari preferred the savory cherry. She preferred the crispness of the tart over the softness of the lemon cake. She also had some milk to sip opposed to drinking wine or ale.It was nice to sit for a few moments in the silent solace of her room. For a moment, Anari could pretend that all was well. She could pretend that none of the bad had happened, that her father was still alive and Arya was still with them in the city.Anari could pretend that Robb was still at Winterfell with their mother and that they were in constant contact. She could pretend that she had just written a letter to Jon to ask how he was doing at the Wall. For just a moment, Anari could pretend everything was as it should have been.That the Lannisters weren’t as cruel as the stories said they were. That Cersei was kind and gentle, that Joffrey was the kind of man Sansa dreamed about. As she bit into the soft flesh of a berry, Anari had a small smile on her face as she turned the page of her book.She had no idea how much time had passed before there was a knock on her door. “Come in,” Anari called as she marked her place in her book. She sat up and smiled to Sansa as her sister came into the room.For once, it seemed, Sansa was having a good day as well. “I was wondering if you would join me in watching the ships,” she said. “I hear a lot of the traders are leaving and I wanted to see them go.”“Of course,” Anari smiled. “I’d love to join you,” she closed her book and set it on the table as she stood up from the spot she had tucked herself in. “Perhaps Shae would like to join as well.” Anari linked her arm with her sister as they exited her chambers.Anari wore a rich grey dress. The sleeves flared out when she held her arms up, as steel-plated leather belt wrapped around her waist. As an extra embellishment, light grey embroidery was softly sewn around her shoulders. As was usual, Anari wore her boots under her dress, but once again she commissioned the cobbler to make a pair with a small heel at the end to give the pretense she was wearing lady’s slippers.Though, Anari had changed her hair for once. Not only was her dress different, but instead of her traditional Northern braids, Anari had Shae style her auburn hair so that soft ringlets fell throughout her hair, allowing for three medium-sized braids to hang behind her head so that none of her hair got in her face.Her change in appearance had caught the attention of many Lords and knights that passed the girls as they searched for Shae. Many of the women they passed also seemed to whisper about Anari’s change in style. Anari had already been the epitome of a Northern beauty in the South.However, with this new style of hair and dress, she earned even more attention. Once the sisters found Shae, they invited the woman to join them in watching the ships. Shae agreed if only to keep watch over them. She felt protective of both Stark girls and wanted to do whatever she could to protect them.Once the three had made their way to the shoreline, they watched as the ships began to sail away. Sansa was the one who came up with a fun little game. They would take turns deciding where the ships were going and why they were going there.As they watched one ship sail by, Sansa was the one to break the peaceful silence. “Dorne,” she decided. “It’s going to Dorne.”“Why Dorne?” Anari questioned.“It’s carrying silk and it’s supposed to bring back wine in exchange,” Sansa replied. “But it’s not coming back,” she decided. “The captain is tired of risking his life so King’s Landing’s Lords and Ladies can get drunk on better wine than they deserve.”Anari smirked at the not so subtle jab at the nobility. Honestly, Dorne was so famed for having the best wine, but Anari would take the wine she drank in the North any day.“He’s going to stay in Dorne,” Sansa continued. “Wait out the winter where it’s beautiful and warm.”“I’ve met some people in Dorne who weren’t so beautiful and warm,” Shae said as she watched the ship sail away. The only reason she was there was to keep an eye on the girls. She didn’t feel like playing this silly game.“Don’t ruin the game,” Anari said playfully.“I told you,” Shae sighed. “I don’t want to play.” Shae wasn’t much for playing games. She didn’t see the point in them, really.“What about that one there?” Anari asked, trying to keep the mood light. They were having a good day, and the weather was in their favor. She didn’t want the day soured in any way. Shae sighed as she looked to the ship Anari pointed to.“It’s going to Volantis,” she replied.“Why?” Sansa questioned, hoping she was going to play along.“Because when I got on a ship in Volantis, it looked like that one,”“That’s not how the game works,” Sansa complained. “You’re not supposed to just blurt out the right answer. You’ve got to invent a story about where the ship is going and why.”“Why should I make up a story when I know the truth?” Shae questioned. Anari sighed as she looked out at the sea.“Because there are two options when it comes to the truth,” she replied softly as she looked at the waves. “The truth is either boring or terrible. I’d rather make up a story that is good.” Anari’s words and the shift of her voice caused the arguing to end.Anari needed as many good days as she could get. Both Sansa and Shae knew that. Arguing about a stupid game shouldn’t get in the way of that. “Braavos,” Shae said. “The ship is meant to go to Volantis, but it’s going to go to Braavos instead.”“Why?” Sansa asked softly.“Because the captain no longer wants to do trade with Volantis,” Shae replied. “He thinks that he’ll get a better deal on spices in Braavos instead.” Anari smiled as Shae mentioned the Free City. Syrio was from Braavos. She wondered if one day she might be able to travel there.“Lovely day for it,” a voice said from behind them. The three turned to see Lord Baelish standing there with a small smile. Anari fought a scowl as she saw the man, forcing a small smile of her own. “Watching the ships,” he clarified once he got their attention. “A wonderful way to pass the time.”“Lord Baelish,” Anari greeted.“I saw your mother, not long ago,” Lord Baelish said to the sisters. “She’s very eager to see you both,” he smiled faintly. “As is your sister.”“Arya?” Anari questioned her eyes wide. Now, he had her genuine attention. While she may not like him, if Lord Baelish had any sort of information about Arya, Anari wanted to know everything. “You’ve seen Arya? She’s alive?” Lord Baelish smirked faintly as he nodded.“Yes,” he replied. “I haven’t heard much about her, though, I’m afraid.”“You said you would take us home,” Sansa said. She wasn’t as blind as many people thought. She could see that the days were beginning to wear on her sister. That despite the strength and courage she had, Anari was beginning to falter under the weight she carried.Anari was suffering, and Sansa didn’t want that. She only wished her sister would confide in her. However, Sansa knew that wasn’t going to happen. “You said King’s Landing was your home,” Lord Baelish replied as he came closer.As much as Shae didn’t like it, she left them for a moment, knowing Lord Baelish would want to talk to them in relative privacy. However, she didn’t go too far, as she wanted to keep them in her sights.“You are the property of the crown,” he continued. “Stealing you would be treason if you were to tell just one person…” he trailed off.“We won’t tell anyone,” Anari replied firmly. If Sansa was ready to leave King’s Landing, then Anari wasn’t going to waste an opportunity. Not like they did last time when Sandor offered.How do I know?” Lord Baelish questioned as he regarded them carefully. On the inside, he was preening as they seemed to be accepting of his offer. Not too long ago, Anari had all but blatantly refused his help. Now, here she was, ready to trust him.“Because I’m a terrible liar,” Sansa replied. “You said so yourself.”“Why would I endanger my sister’s safety?” Anari questioned. “Not only would the person trying to help us be punished but so would we.” It would be foolish to tell anyone she was leaving, as most would just tell the queen and their plan would be spoiled. “Please, Lord Baelish,” Anari felt sick pleading for the aid of the man who betrayed her father. “Tell us what to do, tell us when.”Hearing Anari plead so sweetly was like music to Lord Baelish’s ears. She was so strong-willed, so smart, so beautiful. He desired her, he wanted her, but now wasn’t the right time. She wasn’t ready yet. “I’m waiting for word on an assignment that will take me far away from the capital,” Lord Baelish said at last. “When I set sail, I might be able to take you with me, but you’ll need to be ready at a moment’s notice.”From where Shae stood, she couldn’t hear their conversation. However, she didn’t need too. Without even speaking to him, Shae didn’t like Lord Baelish. She could see that he made Anari uncomfortable, not only that, but it was well known that Lord Baelish owned several brothels.Given Shae’s previous profession, she didn’t like the man for his. “You’re one of their handmaidens?” A woman asked as she approached Shae.“Yes,” Shae replied. “I am Lady Anari’s handmaiden.”“Yet you serve both, right?” The redhead questioned.“I go where Lady Anari tells me,” Shae replied as she finally looked at the woman. “And you’re his…” She trailed off.“I help manage his affairs,” Ros replied. “He’s an important person.”“They all are,” Shae corrected, to which Ros nodded in agreement.“I grew up in the shadow of their father’s castle,” Ros said quietly as she looked at the girls. “The day Lady Anari was born, they rang the bells from sunrise till sunset. She was their first girl, after her brother,” Ros glanced back at Shae and smiled a bit. “We’ve both done rather well, you and I.”“Yes,” Shae agreed carefully as she regarded the redhead.“Give where we started,” Ros smirked. She recognized other women who did what she did. It wasn’t hard to do when you knew what to look for.“And where was that?” Shae questioned, turning to face Ros fully as she narrowed her eyes. Shae’s reaction only caused Ros to smile wider.“It’s not easy for girls like us to dig our way out,” Ros replied. “Watch out for them,” she warned. Ros had known of the Stark girls for a long time. She had heard tales of their beauty and their kindness. Especially of Anari’s, it was said that no one could rival Anari’s beautify and kindness in the North.With fiery red hair and an attitude to match, pale skin with eyes the color of storms. She hated hearing that the girls were suffering, so she thought it would be wise to warn Shae. “I always do,” Shae replied.“Watch out for them with him,” Ros would be a fool if she did not fear Lord Baelish. She was wary of a man like him; he held power of his own. Just because he didn’t have the same kind as the Queen didn’t mean he wasn’t dangerous.A man like Lord Baelish had the ability to break girls like Sansa and Anari. And Ros didn’t want that, not for them.~The next day, Shae was once more with Anari. Considering her outfit and hair was a success the previous day, Anari decided to wear something similar. She chose to leave her hair the same as it was styled the previous day, however, her dress was different.She wore a naval blue dress with white silk in the shape of a deep v that went down to her waist. The sleeves tapered into a sheer fabric that framed her forearms beautifully. On the bodice was delicate silver embroidery. It was a dress fit for nobility, even going to rival one of Cersei’s dresses.Anari figured that if she was to play a role in these games that she should at least look the part. If she sparked a bit of envy along the way, then it would only further her standings as a dangerous player. “I still don’t believe it,” Shae said as she began the finishing braids in Anari’s hair.“He didn’t want anything,” Anari repeated as she told Shae about what she and Lord Baelish had discussed the previous day. While she said that she wouldn’t tell anyone, she didn’t see the harm in telling Shae. So far, the woman only seemed to gain more of Anari’s trust the longer she stayed with her. “He just takes an interest because he loved my mother.”Anari was no fool, though; she knew that Lord Baelish had a deeper plan going. However, there was a part of her that thought that perhaps there was no ulterior motive for trying to help them escape. What good would it do him, anyway? If he were caught, then he would be killed for it.In all honesty, Anari was suspicious of his motives as well. Lord Baelish was risking more than he was gaining in Anari’s opinion. However, she wanted to keep her observations to herself, just in case she was wrong. “Men only want one thing from a pretty girl,” Shae replied. “And he has his pick of you or Sansa.”Shae’s words made Anari’s skin crawl at the mere thought. “Lord Baelish is not in love with me or my sister,” Anari replied lamely.“Love is not the thing he wants,” Shae replied, shaking her head.“He’s… too old,” Anari came up with a poor excuse as she tried to hide her growing discomfort. Could it be that Lord Baelish was doing this because he was interested in her or her sister? The mere thought made Anari’s stomach lurch uncomfortably.“They never see it that way,” soon enough, Shae was finished with Anari’s hair. “He didn’t ask you to do something?” She questioned. “Spy on someone or-”“No,” Anari replied.“If he does ask you for anything or try anything or touch you,” Shae began as she looked into Anari’s eyes through her reflection. “I want you to tell me.” She finished seriously. Anari frowned as she looked at her handmaiden.“Why?” She questioned.“I will make him stop,” Shae vowed. If she found out that Lord Baelish was trying anything with the girls, then she would personally see to it that he was punished. She may be limited in what she could do, but she would ensure he left the girls alone. They had been through so much already, they didn’t need a man like Lord Baelish around making things worse.Anari appreciated the gesture and Shae’s concern, but Anari was confident she could handle a man like Lord Baelish. “I think I am able to take care of myself,” she said playfully with a small smirk. Shae smiled back, knowing full well that Anari could take care of herself just fine.Before either one of them could say anymore, however, a knock sounded on the door. “Come in,” Anari called, prompting a guard to open the door.“Ser Loras Tyrell, my Lady,” he said.“Send him in,” Anari smiled as she rose from her vanity. With a nod from the guard, the door opened further so Loras could step in.“Lady Anari,” Loras greeted with a bow.“Ser Loras,” Anari smiled politely.“My sister invited you and the Lady Sansa to take the air with her and our grandmother, the Lady Olenna,” he said. “May I escort you to the gardens to meet them?” He questioned, offering his arm.“I would be honored, Ser,” Anari replied as she stepped forward to take his arm. Given what had transpired since the Battle of the Blackwater, Anari wished to know more about the Tyrells. She had heard plenty of gossip, but she wished to meet them herself.Anari’s mind worked tactfully now. The more potential allies she had, the better she would do. So, perhaps Anari could sway the Tyrells to be in her favor. She just had to play it right. It was silent as Loras and Anari walked, however, it seemed that Loras couldn’t stand the silence for much longer.“I believe you grow more beautiful every day, Lady Anari,” he smiled. Anari smiled back at his compliment. She knew of Loras’ predilections, how he preferred the company of men over a woman’s touch. However, so long as Loras was happy, and he wasn’t harming anyone, Anari didn’t see the point in ridiculing him for what he liked.“You are too kind, Ser Loras,” Anari replied. “You probably don’t remember the first time we met,” she smiled faintly. “At the Hand’s tourney, you gave my sister Sansa your favor. A red rose if I recall.”“Of course I did,” Loras smiled in return. He barely remembered that day, as the thing that stuck out the most in his mind was the Mountain charging after him and having nothing but a shield to defend himself with. Soon enough, they had reached the area in which the rest of the Tyrells waited.Upon seeing Anari’s arrival, Olenna smiled as she took her the girl’s appearance. Tales of her beauty were unfounded, but what interested Olenna was the spark of defiance and intelligence in Anari’s eyes. The Queen of Thorns didn’t doubt that there was ice running inside Anari’s veins.“You’re such a dear,” Olenna smiled as Anari and Sansa stood before her.“I take my leave,” Ser Loras smiled. “Lady Anari.” He bowed.“Thank you, Ser Loras,” Anari smiled back as she turned back to face Olenna and Margaery.“Come,” Margaery grinned as she took Anari’s hand and led her closer to her grandmother. “Lady Anari, it is my honor to present my grandmother,” she began. “The Lady Olenna of House Tyrell.” Anari curtsied before the women which caused her smile to grow.“Kiss me, child,” she insisted. Anari did as she was bid and placed a soft kiss to her cheek. “It’s so good of you to visit me and my foolish flock of hens.”“We’re very sorry for your losses,” Margaery said softly.“I’m also sorry for the loss of Lord Renly,” Anari replied. “I didn’t know him long, but he and I were well acquainted.” She could see that while there wasn’t love there, that Margaery was saddened by Renly’s death. “He was very gallant.”“Yes,” Olenna agreed. “And charming and very clean,” she scoffed. “He knew how to dress and smile and somehow this gave him the notion he was fit to be King.” Olenna stood and gestured for the four of them to make their way to the table behind them where all the food and drink was.“Renly was brace and gentle, grandmother,” Margaery replied. “Father liked him, and so did Loras.”“Loras is young and good at knocking men off horses with a stick,” Olenna replied. “That doesn’t make him wise. And as for your fatheaded father-”“Grandmother!” Margaery scolded with no real bite in her voice. Anari struggled to hide her amusement, though couldn’t quite contain a small smile. “What will Anari and Sansa think of us?”“They might think we have some wits about is,” Olenna replied, not at all worried about speaking so candidly in front of the girls. “One of us, at any rate,” she smirked to herself. “It was treason, I warned them. Robert had two sons and Renly had an older brother. How could he possibly have any claim to that ugly iron chair?”Olenna didn’t like that her family had gotten involved. They should have waited before entering the game. They should have waited to see who the likely victor was before choosing a side. But Loras, the fool, was so in love with Renly, that he insisted that they be his bank and money to fund his war.“We should have stayed well out of this if you ask me,” Olenna voiced. “But once the cow’s been milked, there’s no squirting the cream back up her udders,” Anari had to bite her lip to contain a laugh at her words. “So, here we are to see things through,” with that, Olenna turned to face the Stark girls. “What do you say to that, Anari?”“Shall we have some lemon cakes?” Margaery asked, trying to change the subject. “Or perhaps some cherry tarts?” She had found out what the girls had liked when it came to pastries, and insisted that plenty of them be made for this meeting.“Lemon cakes are my favorite,” Sansa smiled.“So we’ve been told,” Olenna replied. “And Anari’s are cherry tarts,” she regarded the girls for a moment. “Do you know my son?”“The Lord of Highgarden?” Anari questioned. “I haven’t had the pleasure.”Olenna hummed in thought. “No great pleasure, believe me,” she rolled her eyes. “A ponderous oaf, his father was an oaf as well. My husband, the late Lord Luther, he managed to ride off a cliff whilst hawking,” Anari’s eyes widened as she tried to tell if she was being serious or not. “They say he was looking up at the sky and paying no mind to where his horse was taking him. Now my son is doing the same, only this time he’s riding a lion instead of a horse.”Silence loomed over the table, as no one was sure what to say to that. Anari hadn’t heard much about the Tyrells, so she hadn’t really any idea of how they behaved. She was ill-prepared to meet the Queen of Thorns and her granddaughter. Anari hadn’t been in the presence of a woman who spoke so candidly and easily before, and she wasn’t quite sure what to say.However, it seemed Anari, or anyone else didn’t need to say anything. Growing bored of the silence, Olenna spoke again. “Now,” she began. “I want you to tell me the truth about this royal boy, this Joffrey,” Anari stiffened at her words, glancing to her sister to see her doing the same.What could there be to say without their words being turned against them in the future? Anything truthful they said would be labeled as treason should anyone hear them. “I-I…” Sansa trailed off, unsure as to how to answer. She looked to her sister for guidance, but it seemed Anari was unsure as well.All Joffrey had done was hurt them, there was nothing good they could say about him. “You, you,” Olenna replied. Her tone remained insistent, despite seeing the obvious discomfort her request had caused the girls.“Who else would know better?” Margaery questioned softly. “We’ve heard some troubling tales, is there any truth to them?” Anari’s mind worked as she tried to come up with something to say. She couldn’t trust them, she didn’t know them.She didn’t know their plans, and she didn’t know if they really aligned themselves with the Lannisters or if it was just a farce. Either way, Anari knew she had to be careful with what she said. “Has this boy mistreated you?” Olenna questioned. However, again the girls remained silent. “Has he ripped out your tongues?”“King Joffrey,” Sansa blurted. “His Grace is very fair and handsome,” the words left a foul taste in her mouth as she spoke. “He’s as brave as a lion.”“Yes, all Lannisters are lions,” Olenna scoffed. “And when a Tyrell farts it smells like a rose.”“But how kind is he?” Margaery pressed lightly.“How clever, has he a good heart, a gentle hand?”The questions seemed to overwhelm the girls as they looked down at the table. Anari felt Sansa’s hand searching for hers under the table and reached out to take it. There was nothing good they could say about Joffrey, and they weren’t sure if they could safely say the truth without being punished in some way.“I’m to be his wife,” Margaery said softly. “I only want to know what that means.” Olenna looked up at the server standing not far away and decided to send him away. She didn’t know the man, so she didn’t know where he stood when it came to his loyalties.“Bring me some cheese,” she ordered.“The cheese will be served after the cakes, my Lady,” the Server replied.“The cheese will be served when I want it served,” Olenna snapped. Her words caused the man to nod in agreement before leaving to do as she ordered. Once free of unwanted ears, Olenna turned to the girls. “Are you frightened, children?” She questioned. Anari took a breath as she nodded faintly. Olenna smiled at them in return. “No need for that, we’re only women here. Tell us the truth; no harm will come to you.”“Our father always told the truth,” Anari replied.“Yes, he had that reputation,” Olenna nodded. “And they named him a traitor and took his head.”“Joffrey,” Anari blurted before she could stop herself. “Joffrey did that.”“He promised he would be merciful,” Sansa added. “I begged for my father’s life and he said he would give him mercy. But he killed my father and said he did as I asked.”“He took us to the wall where pikes stood and forced us to look at his head,” Anari continued. “He taunted us, said that he would gift us with our brother’s head as well. I couldn’t stay silent and challenged him. He had his knight strike me for my words.” There was no hiding the ire in her voice as she stared down the table. However, once she realized what she was saying, Anari looked back up with wide eyes. “We can’t,”Suddenly, she began to panic as she realized what she had just done. She didn’t know these people, they were strangers, and yet she just spoke ill against their King. How could she be so foolish?“We never meant…” Anari trailed off as she looked to them. “Our father was a traitor, our brother as well. We have traitors blood, please, don’t make us say anymore.” She begged. Anari worried she had said too much, and that in doing so she endangered her sister and herself.“She’s terrified, grandmother,” Margaery observed as she took in the state Anari was working herself into. The older Stark girl was famed for her beauty and her intelligence. However, to see a woman so strong be terrified caused her to worry. What had they done to her to frighten her so? “They both are, look at them.”Sansa wasn’t much better. Anari’s fear caused her own to grow, as she looked to her sister for guidance. “Speak freely,” Olenna told them. “We would never betray your confidence, I swear it.” She didn’t like the tales she had heard, but she liked Anari’s reaction even less. When they met, she looked confident and strong, but now she could see that underneath it all, Anari was scared.“He’s a monster,” Anari whispered. There was something in Olenna’s tone and in her voice that caused Anari to believe her when she promised not to betray them.“Anari knows it more than I,” Sansa agreed. “She’s protected me from him, and for that, I owe her a great deal. Joffrey tried to have me beaten before the court, but Anari took my place.”“Ah,” Olenna nodded. She had heard of what Anari had been doing for her sister. News traveled fast, so she wouldn’t be surprised if it made its way to Robb as well. The lone wolf standing up to the lions and baring her teeth. “That’s a pity.” In all honesty, Olenna was impressed by what Anari was willing to do. How, even when they beat her, she was willing to get back up and stand defiant.“Please, don’t stop the wedding,” Anari pleaded. If it was found out that the Tyrells stopped the wedding because of what Anari and Sansa had said, then the girls would be in serious trouble.“Have no fear,” Olenna smiled. “The Lord Oaf of Highgarden is determined that Margaery be Queen,” However, her smile turned knowing as she regarded the girls. “Thank you for the truth.” She knew it was difficult to do, putting their faith in relative strangers. However, she appreciated that they were willing to take that leap of faith. “Ah,” she said when she saw the server return. “Here comes my cheese.”~Returning to his chambers after meeting with his father, Tyrion let out a sigh when he saw his room was already occupied. “My lion,” Shae said when she saw him enter.“We’ve spoken of this,” Tyrion said. “You cannot come here.”“But you said I should come to you with any problems,” Shae replied.“Did anyone see you?” Tyrion questioned. With his father’s threat so fresh, he hoped that Shae would be careful.“No,” Shae assured.“Are you sure?” Tyrion questioned seriously. “My father does not make idle threats. Having you killed would be the high point of his week. You have to be absolutely certain,” seeing how worried he was, Shae nodded seriously. Sighing in relief he glanced back up at her. “Alright, what is it?”“I’m worried about the Stark girls,” Shae began. “Especially Anari, they spoke with Lord Baelish. His friend warned me about him.”“Baelish doesn’t have any friends,” Tyrion replied. However, he was curious as to what business he had with the girls.“I don’t know her name,” Shae replied, shaking her head. Upon hearing that Lord Baelish’s supposed friend was a woman, Tyrion suddenly realized who Shae was talking about.“Oh, Ros?” He questioned. “The redhead.” Realizing Tyrion knew her, Shae’s eyes narrowed.“How do you know her?”“I try to know as many people as I can,” Tyrion replied. “You never know which one you’ll need.”“She’s a whore,”“Yes, well, we shouldn’t be judgmental about these things,” Tyrion replied. After some convincing, Shae continued telling him the reason she was there. “What did she say about Littlefinger?”“That the girls shouldn’t trust him,” Shae replied, crossing her arms.“Is there an idiot in any village who trusts Littlefinger?” Tyrion questioned.“We have to protect them,” Shae replied.“We can’t,” Tyrion replied with a sigh. He wished he could, but he no longer held the position to offer them any genuine protection. “Now that the Lannisters have discarded her, Sansa will have many suitors. As will Anari, they’re both great beauties.”“Great beauties?” Shae asked rounding on him again. “Oh, great beauties.”“Yes, they are,” anyone with eyes could see that the Stark girls were very beautiful. He was merely stating the truth. “Their faces are quite pleasing to other men and to women. But not to me.”“You pervert,” Shae accused. “You want them, those children?”“Well, Anari’s not a child,” Tyrion pointed out.“Oh, so you like her the best?” Shae questioned as she glared at him. “A great beauty that’s old enough for you to fuck?” They went around in a circle for a while before their argument thankfully ended.Honestly, Tyrion wanted nothing more than to help Anari and her sister. But there wasn’t much he could do, not anymore. Though, he valued his growing friendship with Anari. Perhaps there was something he could do if he actually spoke to his father about it. If he learned what their plan was for the girls, then maybe there would be a chance for Tyrion to do something. He had to try; he owed it to them to try.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Huh,” Lord Varys hummed as he leaned back in his seat. “Prodigies appear in the oddest of places,” he mused as he regarded Ros. “And what did Littlefinger say about this loss of income?”“He was too preoccupied to notice,” Ros replied. “He’s leaving for the Eyrie soon; I’m helping him prepare for his journey.”“Ah, yes,” he hummed again. “To pursue his enduring love of the Lady Arryn and the title that comes with her. Sad, really,” he mused. “Is that all it takes to make our friend lose interest in poor Anari Stark and her sister?”“He hasn’t spoken to her since the last time, as far as I know,” Ros replied. “But I don’t think he’s lost interest.” She smirked. It felt good, to be doing something noble for a change. Working with Varys was much better than working for Littlefinger, she felt more useful.Varys seemed to appreciate her more than Lord Baelish or any other man ever did. While Ros was considered low born scum too many, especially given the profession she used to partake in, she wasn’t cruel. She wasn’t as vile as people claimed, as she never wanted to see anyone truly hurt unless they deserved it.The Stark girls did not deserve what has been happening to them.“What makes you say so?” Varys questioned.“His shipboard inventory,” Ros took out a scroll and handed it to him. Varys took it wordlessly and opened it.“Ah, you can read,” he stated in surprise. “Rare for a woman in your profession.” He didn’t mean for his words to be a slight, and it seemed that Ros didn’t take it as one as she smiled.“Former profession,” she corrected lightly.“Of course,” Varys smiled back as he examined the inventory. However, he didn’t see anything out of place which caused him to look up again. “I’m missing something obvious your about to point out?” He questioned.“Three feather bed,” Ros replied. “He’s bringing three feather beds for the cabin.”Varys suddenly caught on to what she was saying. “Who is important enough for Littlefinger to merit a featherbed besides Littlefinger?” He questioned. “Could he be bringing two of his girls?”“He’s not interested in them, my Lord,” Ros replied, shaking her head.“How do you know?” He didn’t think so either, but he wanted to be sure before he did anything with this information. Varys didn’t want to be wrong and assume, as it could prove dangerous should he be. He wanted to help the girls, especially after Anari had sought him out.She had proven to not only be intelligent but also clever. She knew better than to go at this game alone, and truth be told, Anari was playing it rather well. “Because I’m one of his girls,” Ros replied. Varys couldn’t help but smirk as he looked at her with appreciation.“Prodigies in odd places indeed,” he smiled.Later, after giving it some thought, he put together a plan of his own. Once he was sure of himself, Varys sought out Lady Olenna with his proposal. After a small bout of banter, Varys walked a little closer to where Olenna sat.“Might I sit?” He questioned.“No,” Olenna replied, causing him to pause. “Come, I’ve heard you’re such a clever man. I’m curious why you’ve sought me out.”“You’ve taken an interest in Anari Stark,” Varys replied.“Have I?” She questioned. “Because I spoke to her and her sister once in this garden and one of your little spies came running to tell you? Why shouldn’t I take an interest? She’s an interesting girl.”“Is she?” Varys questioned back. “Is her sister?”“Her sister, not really,” Olenna admitted. “But Anari? I think you know the answer to that,” she smirked. “A young woman like her doesn’t come across anyone’s path often. So brave, so strong, so fierce, yet so fragile. Of course, she’s an interesting girl.”“Yes,” Varys nodded. “She is, rather.”“And she’s had an interesting life so far, especially since coming to this city,” Olenna added.“She has, sadly,” Varys agreed. “Well, forgive me for wasting your time, then. I thought we shared certain hopes for her well-being.”“Come, come,” Olenna said, stopping him from leaving. “You surrender rather easily. Walk with me,” she said as she stood. “I know the walls have ears, but apparently the shrubbery does, too.”As they took a turn about the gardens, their conversation finally came to a head. “I choose my allies carefully and my enemies more carefully still,” Varys said.“Which is Sansa Stark?”“Neither,” Varys replied. “A babe in the woods, her sister on the other hand,” he mused. “Lady Anari has shown she can very well play this game. I would like to think that in time I could count her as an ally.” He concluded. “I admired their father.”“Yes, Ned Stark had many admirers,” Olenna agreed. They continued to speak before pausing on one of the paths. “It almost feels as if you’re about to arrive at the point.”“Littlefinger is not long for the capital,” Varys said. “A confidant of mine has told me that when he goes, Anari and Sansa Stark go with him.”“And why have you come to me with this matter?” Olenna questioned.“Littlefinger was born with no lands, no wealth, no armies,” Varys began. “He has acquired the first two, how long before he has an army?” He questioned which caused Olenna to laugh. “Perhaps you’ll laugh, but I know him better than most and this is the truth,” he said seriously. “Littlefinger is one of the most dangerous men in Westeros. If Robb Stark falls, Anari Stark is the key to the North.”“And if Littlefinger marries her, he’ll have the key in his pocket,” Olenna nodded, finally seeing what he was getting at. It made sense; it would be a smart move to make, certainly.“Which seems such a shame,” Varys nodded in return. “Why should a man with such a low reputation steal away such a lovely bride?”“You must despise him,” Olenna smirked. “You’re working so hard to undermine him.”“Actually, I rather enjoy him,” Varys admitted. “But he would see this country burn if he could be king of the ashes.”“You are a clever man, Lord Varys,”“You are too kind,” Varys smiled. “I believe I have a possible solution.”“One does not have to be clever for that,” she replied as they continued walking. “It’s all rather obvious, isn’t it?”~Days later, Anari sat with Sansa and Margaery as they watched Ser Loras spar. It was a good plan, risky, but good. In order to get the girls out of King’s Landing, Lady Olenna thought of the idea of marrying one of the girls to Loras. Their place would be at Highgarden if everything was planned correctly.Originally, of course, the offer was made for Anari to be the one to marry Loras. However, taking in the dreamy and happy look on Sansa’s face at the idea of marrying Loras, Anari declined the offer for herself. Sansa deserved happiness, and while Loras did not prefer the company of women, Anari knew he wasn’t cruel.This was a much more solid plan than whatever Lord Baelish was trying to do. His plan had more room for failure, as Anari didn’t even know any of the specifics of it. With this, she knew what was going to happen and what would be expected should it work. There would be nothing the Lannisters could do about it should it happen as planned.“He’s such a splendid fighter,” Sansa said, breaking the silence that fell over the three. “When might we-” She cut herself off before she could finish in fear that unwanted ears were listening. Though, thankfully, she didn’t have to elaborate further, as Margaery smiled.Sansa was learning, she was smarter than most gave her credit for. While she took longer than some, she learned. However, Sansa thought of it as a small victory. If people underestimated her, then she could easily gain the upper hand. She could use what she learned for her benefit.People felt more inclined to trust those they deemed unimportant. While Sansa had a role to play, it was Anari most were wary of. She was the outright dangerous one of the two, so many often forgot themselves in front of Sansa. A thing she used to her advantage as she kept the information she learned mostly to herself.Sansa knew that she was her sister’s weakness, and she wanted to prove to Anari that she was strong too. Anari wasn’t as alone as she thought she was, she didn’t need to bear her pain on her own. Sansa was more than willing to share the weight. If only Anari would give her the chance.“I’ll plant the seed as soon as Joffrey and I are married,” Margaery assured. “It should grow quickly.” She smirked.Despite trusting the plan, Anari still couldn’t help but worry about what could go wrong. No doubt the Tyrells would be in trouble and she and Sansa would be punished. Anari felt trapped, almost. The Tyrells beckoned her towards them with promises of aid and care, Lord Baelish whispered his poison and used careful manipulation to get her to consider coming with him, and the Lannisters were at her back.“Joffrey won’t let us leave,” she voiced. “He has too many reasons to keep us here.” They were toys to him and tools for his family.“And only one to let you go,” Margaery comforted. She could see the fear and anxiety in Anari’s eyes. Everything was taking a toll on the poor girl’s mental health, that much was clear. Margaery hoped that she could help her. Having heard what the girls had been through, she quite admired Anari and the lengths she was willing to go to not only protect herself but her sister as well.There was strength in the girl, and Margaery could see the spirit that resided within the Northern woman every time she looked at her. Anari was a good person, a genuinely good young woman. She was fierce and loyal, and she was brave.There weren’t many young women like her.“And only one to let you go,” Margaery said softly.“And what reason is that, my Lady?” Anari questioned.“Because it would please me,” she smirked faintly in reply. Anari smiled as they looked back at Loras. Anari missed training with a sword. It wasn’t the same as she practiced her water dancing in her chambers. She wanted a sparring partner.It used to be one of the ways Anari let out any frustration and anger she had. However, she could no longer practice. There was no one Anari trusted, and she wouldn’t dare do it on her own and risk getting caught. Soon, if all went as planned, Sansa would be married to Loras and they would be taken to Highgarden where they’d be safe.~In the afternoon, Anari answered Lord Baelish’s summons to meet him near the waters. Of course, she knew what he wanted to discuss, but that didn’t mean she would enjoy being alone with him. Anari knew she would have to lie to him, and she would have to be convincing. She didn’t want to give away the plans she had with the Tyrells.It may be their only true chance of being free and happy. But how does one lie convincingly enough to one of the best liars in King’s Landing? “She’s not the grandest ship in the world, nor the fastest,” Lord Baelish said as they looked onto the water to admire his ship.The mockingbird sigil was on the mast as it rested in the bay. It was a dark brown wood ship, and as Lord Baelish said, it wasn’t particularly large. Anari had seen bigger ships when she had stood near the shore with Sansa and Shae.“I’ve always wanted a ship, now I want a dozen,” Anari offered a small smile as he looked at her. “Strange, isn’t it?” He questioned.“What is?” Anari asked back. Being this close to the man who betrayed her father made her uncomfortable. She didn’t want to be in his company any longer than she had too.“It doesn’t matter what we want, once we get it, then we want something else,” he replied. Anari tried to ignore the subtle suggestion in his tone as he looked at her. Anari glanced away to feign being flattered when in reality, she was trying to hide her growing disgust. “Your hair is different,” he observed as he looked at her.“Is it?” Anari questioned with a coy smile.“Lady Margaery wears it similar to this,” Lord Baelish replied. Though, he wasn’t complaining as his eyes scanned her pale frame. Anari looked absolutely beautiful in her olive-colored gown. The sleeves were shorter, cutting off at her shoulders with thin strips of sheer fabric trailing down her arms.Her hair was once more done up in the style she had started wearing more often. Her smooth skin seemed to glow in the sunlight, making her look even more desirable the longer he stared at her. “Many ladies wear it this way,” Anari replied.“I have good news,” he said, changing the subject. He couldn’t afford to be distracted. It would be dangerous if he allowed himself to indulge too early. She wasn’t ready, not yet. “I’ll be leaving the city soon.”“You still want me and my sister to come with you?” Anari questioned. She made sure to keep the innocent tone she had been speaking in so as to further throw him off. As much as it revolted her, Anari could see the effect her feigned innocence was having on him.“It’s not a question of what I want,” Lord Baelish replied. “It’s what you want,” he smiled. “You want to go home, don’t you?” Anari shifted under his intense gaze as she came up with the lie she was going to spin.“Of course, more than anything,” she replied. “I want Sansa safe; I want both of us safe. I miss the North terribly, it’s just…” she trailed off as she glanced away, biting her lip. She looked to Lord Baelish’s ship before looking back to him. “I’ve been thinking, this is not only dangerous for us but for you as well, my Lord.”Considering she now knew that he was beginning to desire her, Anari figured that the best way to lie to him would be to use that to her advantage. As much as the idea disgusted her, Anari had to do it if she was to get away with this.“I’d feel terrible if anything were to happen to you,” she said, her voice soft. “You’ve been so kind, and I apologize if I have come off as rude or hostile the last few times we spoke. I wasn’t myself, I know you’re my friend, Lord Baelish, and I know you only wish to help me. But I don’t want you hurt for trying to do so.”Her words burned on her tongue; however, she managed to deliver them flawlessly. She pared them with an innocent smile as she looked at him with wide innocent eyes. Anari hoped to all the gods that he believed her, so she wouldn’t feel like such a fool for doing this.Her response caused Lord Baelish to smile. He looked away from her, turning almost… shy under her gaze. Anari’s acting was better than she thought it was, as for a moment, he believed her. Her words were sweet, and her eyes so innocent. If he knew better, perhaps he might have truly believed her to care for him.However, he knew that the only reason she was declining his offer now was that she had been made a better deal by the Tyrells. Even so, Lord Baelish did question just how much she was saying was real. Part of him wanted to believe it, to have her look at him the way she was now and actually mean it.“I can’t tell you how touched I am by your concern for my welfare,” he said, at last, looking back to her. “I hope you know that I am your friend, your true friend.”“Of course I do,” Anari smiled back. “You were so kind to offer, but I cannot, in good conscience, put your safety at risk, Lord Baelish.” She could see that she had gotten to him. How deeply she did was another matter, however, she would take what she could get.While he was crafty and clever, Lord Baelish did slip up. In doing so, he had allowed Anari a glimpse as to what he wanted. “Petyr,” Lord Baelish said quietly. He wanted to hear her say his name, not his title or the ridiculous moniker so many felt the need to call him.Unable to help himself, he reached down and gently took her hand. Anari resisted the urge to make a face when they made contact, and instead squeezed his hand in return as he began running his thumb up and down on the back of her hand.“Petyr,” Anari smiled. Lord Baelish brought her hand up to his face and placed a kiss to her knuckles. As much as he would like to linger and see how far she would play this little game of hers, he did have a schedule to keep.“If you wish to stay, then, of course, you will stay,” he said as he let go of her hand. “We’ll speak again when I return.” He smiled as he stood. Anari smiled back and nodded as he walked away. Waiting a while in case he decided to linger out of her sight, Anari let out a breath.She blinked several times as she shook out the hand he touched. Her skin crawled and she felt dirty for having done what she did. Anari never wished to be touched by him again, he disgusted her so. Unable to rid herself of the feeling of his touch, Anari scrubbed at her knuckles to hopefully wash the filth of Lord Baelish off of her.~Something about looking at the water seemed to calm Anari’s constantly racing mind. As she stared at the blue water, she pretended she was on a ship, sailing as far away from King’s Landing as she could. She imagined that Sansa was with her and that they were going to go on a long journey.Anari imagined that upon their return, everything was as it should have been. That if they left Westeros for a time and came back, that all of the bad would undo itself. It was nice to live in a fantasy world, even if for a few moments. Once more, Anari found herself praying, even just a little.She prayed that she and her sister would be able to leave King’s Landing, that she would return to her family, that she would go home. Anari prayed that Robb do well in battle, that he somehow managed to beat the Lannisters and come rescue her.She prayed that the Lannisters were defeated and that Joffrey and Cersei were dethroned forever. She prayed they were cast out and lived in shame for the rest of their lives. However, Anari also asked for mercy on Tyrion, for he was her friend and while he was a Lannister, he was by far the best of them.“Ahem,” a voice cleared behind her. Anari turned with wide eyes to face whoever was there. “I didn’t mean to disturb you.” Margaery smiled.“You haven’t,” Anari smiled as she calmed. Margaery turned to the guards that were following her.“We’d like some privacy,” she smiled to them. However, they did not move. “If you would wait for me inside the Keep,” she tried again. This time, her smile faded as she regarded them. “Or if you’d be kind enough to give me your names, I’ll ask the King to speak with you himself.” She threatened.It seemed to be the right thing to say, as the guards soon left. Margaery watched them for a moment, to ensure they were far enough away before turning back to Anari. It would be imperative to befriend the girl, as she had more than proven herself to be dangerous if challenged. Not only that but in order to secure a good connection with her family, Margaery saw it best to get closer to the icy wolf that remained captive by the lions.A chained wolf was still a wolf, and Anari had proven that she was still more than capable of defending herself and her sister. “What were you doing?” Margaery questioned with a smile.“Praying,” Anari replied.“What did you pray for?” Margaery questioned.“I can’t tell you,” Anari replied with a small smile. The things she prayed for were treasonous. She didn’t want to say them out loud and risk other's hearing.“Why not?” Margaery asked. Anari stood from her place and allowed Margaery to loop her arm around hers and lead her closer to the water. “I’ll tell you what I prayed for in the sept the morning,” she offered. “Let’s see, for my family’s health and happiness, for an end to the war, for a short winter,” she listed. “Boring and traditional, I’m afraid,” she smiled. “And you?”“I’m sorry,” Anari shook her head. “I just can’t.”Margaery nodded and decided to switch tactics. She knew it would be a challenge to get Anari to open up, so she would have to be a little more creative. “My cousin Alanna was the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen,” she began. If she opened up about herself, then perhaps Anari would be more willing to do the same. “When I was 12, I was all elbows and knees and Alanna looked like a goddess sent to torture me,” she smirked. “Pig-face, she called me.”“Pig-face?” Anari asked in surprise. It reminded Anari of a time when Sansa and her friend Jeyne would call Arya horse-face before Anari made them stop. “That’s ridiculous.” Margaery was a very pretty young woman; Anari couldn’t imagine anyone calling her such a name.“I think it had something to do with my nose,” Margaery continued. “Whenever she passed me in the halls, she’d oink.” Anari laughed lightly as Margaery made the sound. “So I prayed that she’d catch a horrible skin disease,” she smirked as she twisted the tale a bit. “A week after that, she came down with porridge plague.”“Porridge plague?” Anari questioned, unfamiliar with the sickness. Margaery paused as she looked to Anari in feign surprise.“You don’t have that in the North?” She asked, which caused Anari to shake her head. “Your skin starts to look like boiled oats and eventually your face slides off and you die in agony.”Anari gaped as she listened. She had no reason to doubt Margaery at the moment. “That’s awful,” she said. If that had happened to her and she was in Margaery’s place, Anari would beg for forgiveness and have the affliction go away.Margaery nods before laughing. It took Anari a moment before she realized that Margaery was only joking and not being serious. Once she realized she had been had, Anari couldn’t help but laugh as well. She should have realized it was a joke when she heard the name of the illness.“Porridge plague, I’m an idiot,” Anari smiled.“Don’t say that,” Margaery replied. “You’re far from an idiot.”“So what happened to Alanna?” Anari questioned.“Oh, she grew up to be the most beautiful woman and married a handsome Lord and they have darling children and live in a castle by the sea,” Margaery replied. “It’s all terribly frustrating.”Soon enough, the two arrived at the overlook at the end of the stairs they had been walking down. “I’m sure she’s jealous of you now,” Anari replied. “You’ll be married here in the capital and she’ll have to come and watch,” she smirked. “She’ll have to pretend to be happy that you’re Queen.”Margaery smiled as she took Anari’s hands in hers. “I want is to be friends,” she said. “Good friends.”Anari couldn’t help but smile back. She liked Margaery, she was a smart young woman as well, and she carried herself well. Anari also liked her because Cersei couldn’t stand her. “That would make me very happy, my lady,” Anari replied. She could use more friends, as she hardly seemed to have any.“You must see Highgarden,” Margaery insisted. “You’d love it there, I know you would,” she smiled. “We have a great masquerade the night of the harvest moon. You should see the costumes, people work on them for months.”It did sound wonderful and like it would be great fun. Anari remembered the few times Ned would allow for a few merry feasts. Especially during special occasions, there would be plenty of music and food. Many could help themselves to any drink of their choosing, and there would be many people dancing.Northerners were famed for their seriousness and austerity, but when it came to their celebrations and parties, it was always great fun. However, as much as Anari wanted to see Highgarden, she had to take in the reality of the situation she was in.“I don’t think the Queen would let us leave King’s Landing,” Anari replied, looking down.“The Queen Regent, you mean,” Margaery replied softly. “Once I marry Joffrey, I’ll be Queen. And if Sansa marries Loras, with you as her guardian, oh, your place would be at Highgarden,” she smiled. “We would be sisters, you and I,” Anari looked up with a smile as she realized that she was right. “Would you like that?”Anari nodded in return with a small smile. Anari would like that, to have a sister the same age as her. Someone who she could depend on and protect at the same time. Anari would always love Sansa, but she couldn’t show her what she was truly feeling.Sansa wasn’t ready for that, Anari wasn’t ready for that. However, with someone like Margaery or Olenna? Perhaps for once, Anari was blessed, perhaps this was a chance set before her by the gods to finally help her go home.~Tyrion walked to his meeting with his father with good news for a change. After speaking with, or more like getting spoken at by, Lady Olenna, they would be able to fund the Royal Wedding. Olenna had a point when she said that the people needed a distraction.Often times, wars lasted a long time and the people grew restless. When people grew restless, they decided to do unfortunate things. Having a wedding would distract many, so as not to have another riot on their hands. Upon entering the room, Tywin and Cersei glanced up.“You’re late,” Tywin muttered. Tyrion didn’t respond as he set his ledger down on the table before taking his seat.“What’s she doing here?” Tyrion questioned upon seeing Cersei.“Our business concerns her, too,” Tywin replied.“You’ll be pleased to learn that after one conversation with Olenna Tyrell, I’ve saved the crown hundreds of thousands on this wedding,” Tyrion began.“Never mind that now,” Tywin dismissed. “We have something important to discuss.”“I’m Master of Coin,” Tyrion objected. “Saving money is important,” he smirked faintly before glancing at his sister. “Stop that,” he said when he noticed her staring at him with a smirk of her own. “You’re making me uncomfortable.”“Your sister has learned that your new friends the Tyrells,” Tywin spat out the House name. “Are plotting to marry Sansa Stark to Ser Loras.”“Very well,” Tyrion shrugged lightly. “She’s a lovely girl, missing some of Loras’ favorite bits, but I’m sure they’ll make do.”“Your jokes are not appreciated,” Tywin sneered from his seat.“It wasn’t my best, but-”“I bring them into the Royal Fold and this is how they repay me?” Tywin cut him off. “By trying to steal the keys to the North out from under me?” He couldn’t say he was too surprised, though. It was a bold move, but a smart one.“Sansa is the key to the North?” Tyrion questioned. “I seem to remember she has an older brother currently at war and an older sister.”“The Karstarks have marched home,” Tywin replied. “The Young Wolf has lost half his army, his days are numbered. Theon Greyjoy murdered both his brothers when he took Winterfell. This makes Anari, not Sansa, Stark the heir to Winterfell and I am not about to hand her over to the Tyrells.”“The Tyrell army is helping us win this war,” Tyrion pointed out. “Do you really think it’s wise to refuse them?”“There’s nothing to refuse,” Tywin replied. “This is a plot, plots are not public knowledge. The Tyrells won’t carry this one out until after Joffrey’s wedding. We need to act first and kill this union in its crib.”“And how do we do that?” Tyrion questioned, folding his hands on the table.“We find Sansa Stark a different husband,” Tywin replied, a ghost of a smirk on his lips as he regarded his son.“Wonderful,” Tyrion replied, not understanding where this was going.“Yes, it is,” Cersei agreed as her smirk widened. Tyrion looked between his father and sister before realizing what they were implying.“You can’t mean it,” Tyrion said as he looked to his father.“I can and I do,” Tywin replied with a nod.“Joffrey’s made these poor girl’s lives miserable since the day he took their father’s head,” Tyrion said with a frown. “Now Sansa’s finally free of him and you give her to me?” He questioned. “That’s cruel, even for you.”“Do you intend on mistreating her?” Tywin questioned in return. “The girl’s happiness is not my concern, nor yours.”“She’s a child!” Tyrion argued.“She’s flowered, I assure you,” Cersei replied. “She and I have discussed it at length.”“There, you see?” Tywin questioned. “You will wed her, bed her, and put a child in her,” he ordered. “Surely you’re capable of that.”“And if I refuse?”“You wanted to be rewarded for your valor in battle,” Tywin said. “Sansa Stark is a finer reward than you could ever dare hope for. And it was past time you were wed.”“I was wed,” Tyrion nearly growled as he looked to his father with a glare. “Or don’t you remember?”“Only too well,” Tywin replied coldly. “You should be thanking the gods for this, this is more than you deserve. Tyrion will do as he’s bid, as will you.” He said as he looked to Cersei.Tyrion didn’t like this; he didn’t like it at all. It wasn’t fair to the girls to do this, however, when has his father ever been fair? It was a good attempt, had Cersei not heard of it, then no doubt they would have been successful in getting out of King’s Landing.He didn’t want to marry Sansa, and he didn’t want to marry Anari either. Sansa could barely look at him, and Anari was his friend. While he liked the girl, he knew that this would only hurt them further.Though, as he thought of the girls, Tyrion wondered what they would think of this new development. If he knew Anari, which he thought he did, then he knew she was going to be furious. This may be one of those times where Anari bared her teeth and showed them what she really felt.Over and over again, Anari had proven her strength. She had proved that she was not one to cross, and Tyrion could only hope she didn’t do something reckless to get them out of this.~Anari sat in the gardens, though she wasn’t far from the sea, reading when she was startled. Sansa rushed to her sister in tears before embracing her. Anari barely had time to set her book down before she wrapped her arms around Sansa. “Darling, what is it?” She questioned.“I’m no longer to marry Ser Loras,” Sansa cried. “They found out about our plans. They’re marrying Cersei to Loras and me to the Imp.” Anari closed her eyes as her fears came true. She knew there was a risk for this to happen, but she dared to hope.“It’s alright,” Anari soothed. Her mind worked as she formed a new plan. “Perhaps Lord Baelish is still here,” as much as she hated having to rely on him, if he was still in the city, then perhaps they could leave now and no one would be any wiser. “Maybe there’s still time to leave with him.”However, as she looked to the bay, Anari saw a familiar ship beginning to sail away. On the mast was the Mockingbird sigil Lord Baelish wore. It was too late, they couldn’t escape now even if they wanted too. Upon seeing the ship in the distance, Sansa’s tears renewed.Anari turned her eyes to the Keep as her gaze hardened. Clenching her jaw, she pulled Sansa back and wiped away a few of her tears. “Everything will be alright,” she comforted. “I want you to wait for me in my chambers, alright? I have something I have to do.”“Where are you going?” Sansa questioned as Anari stood up. Don’t do anything stupid, Sansa pleaded in her mind.“Don’t worry about that,” Anari dismissed. “Stay here for a bit and then come to my chambers, we’ll talk more there where it’s safe.” She smiled. With that, Anari turned and began walking towards the Keep. With her back to her sister Anari’s smile fell.Her eyes hardened as her shoulders straightened. With grim determination, she walked forward with a purpose. Anari Stark had business with Tywin Lannister.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tywin sat in his study as he worked on a few scrolls in front of him. His job wasn’t easy, as he had a lot to do. Not only did he have to essentially rule the kingdoms, he had to win this idiotic war. Not only that, but he had to deal with all the plots and plans that ran abundant in the city.Tywin was so focused on his work, that it faintly startled him when the door to his study burst open. It was not often that anyone dared enter a room he was in without being called upon or announcing their presence. However, it was a surprising sight to behold as Tywin looked upon a fuming Anari Stark.The young woman at least had the decency to shut the door behind her before stalking forward with a hard look on her face and an icy glare in her eyes. Had Tywin been a lesser man, he may have found himself intimidated under her intense gaze.“Lord Tywin,” she said, her voice barely contained a snarl as she regarded the man before her. As angry as she was, Anari knew she had to be careful. He was a dangerous man; she had no idea what he was capable of.“Lady Anari,” he greeted as he set his quill down to give her his full attention. “I must say it is a surprise to see you here.” He hadn’t thought to speak to the young woman at all, so he was genuinely curious as to what prompted this unannounced visit.“Tell me now,” Anari began. “Are you behind this?”“Behind what?” Tywin questioned, raising an eyebrow.“Marrying my sister to Lord Tyrion,” Anari replied.“Don’t pretend that you weren’t part of the plans to marry her to Ser Loras,” Tywin replied as he regarded her carefully. His words garnered no reaction from her, which he found curious. “I’m doing this to secure the North, or haven’t you figured that out yet?” He questioned.Tywin had heard about what Anari had been doing. He figured the young woman was smart enough and mature enough to handle the truth. While she showed her youth by storming into his office, she was obviously holding herself back and still reigning in her temper.She showed that while young, Anari knew how to control herself. Tywin could see that Anari was no fool; after all, she chose to go to him with this matter and not anyone else. Anari knew that he was the one behind this, which showed she was cunning herself.“My brother will never yield to you or to anyone,” Anari replied. “He is the King of the North, my Lord. Marrying Sansa to Lord Tyrion changes nothing.”“Careful,” Tywin warned. “That may be, but his days are numbered as we speak,” he replied. “Your brother has lost half his army, it’s only a matter of time before he falls.”Again, Anari gave no outward reaction to his words. The thought of Robb dying hurt, however, she knew better than to let him see he was getting to her. Giving him an inch meant he would win, and Anari couldn’t have that.Though, her mind worked as she continued to stare Tywin down. “If my brother is to die, then the North goes to me, not my sister,” she stated. Suddenly, it became clear that instant. There would be no getting out of this without there being a wedding. However, Anari knew she could get Sansa out of it. “Take me instead,” she said. “Marry me to Lord Tyrion, not my sister.”Tywin regarded her carefully, slightly surprised by her request. Anari hid a smirk at seeing that she had genuinely caught Tywin Lannister off guard for a moment. However, before he could speak, Anari continued.“The North goes to me if my brother falls,” Anari said. “I am of marrying age, and the heir to Winterfell. It would be in your best interest to have Lord Tyrion marry me instead. In place of my mother and father, I am Sansa’s guardian; therefore she must stay with me wherever I go. In marrying me off, you still have both of your hostages.”She was right, and he knew it. He had said so himself when he spoke to Tyrion and Cersei. It seemed that most, himself included, forgot about Anari when it came to marriage. She was of age, and she had the name. “Done,” Tywin agreed. Anari nodded in return, though her gaze didn’t soften. “All of this could have been avoided had your brother bent the knee.”“A wolf does not kneel before a lion,” Anari replied. Tywin’s gaze hardened slightly at her bold statement. To her credit, Anari didn’t back down as he stared at her. Not many could withstand his intense gaze, and Tywin found it interesting that she could.Satisfied that she had at least done something, Anari turned to leave. However, she kept her head high and her shoulders back as she did so. Showing any sign of weakness would make her vulnerable, and Anari didn’t want to be vulnerable in front of a man like Tywin Lannister.“Your devotion to your sister will be your downfall,” Tywin said before she could leave. Pausing at the door, Anari turned back to face him. “By fighting her battles now, you will be fighting them forever.”“That may be,” Anari admitted. “But until then, I will defend her until my last breath. If I must take a hundred beatings or marry a thousand men, nothing will stop me from keeping her safe,” her gaze intensified as she stared right back at him. “I suggest you remember this, Lord Tywin. I will do anything for my sister, and if that includes fighting, then so be it.”Without waiting for his response, Anari left his office and closed the door behind her. It was a bold move to threaten him; however, Anari couldn’t help herself. She had to show him that she wasn’t afraid of him. There was nothing he could say or do that would warrant a reaction.Anari walked to her chambers, ensuring she kept her head up the entire way. It wasn’t until she went to her room and closed the door that she dropped her head and let out a deep sigh. Her heart was hammering in her chest as adrenaline coursed through her body.She had faced off with Tywin Lannister, and won.While he was still getting what he wanted, Anari was able to sway him to change his mind about marrying Sansa off. From the stories she was told, Tywin was a hard man, and rarely did he change his mind once it was made. However, Anari also sighed because she had just signed herself away to marry.Anari was getting married, and she was quite sure how she felt about it.~The next day, Anari sought out Lord Varys. She had to try to do this, and there was no one else around that she thought would help her. It was so simple, yet she knew it wouldn’t be sent out had she gone to Maester Pycelle. “Lord Varys,” she said when she saw him walking.“Lady Anari,” Varys smiled. “It has been quite some time since we last spoke. I hope you are well, I hear you are to be married soon.” He pitied the girl and her situation. He had tried so hard to ensure that the girls would somehow get out of King’s Landing and actually be somewhere safe.However, he had made a mistake, and the girls had to pay the price for it.“Yes,” Anari nodded. “I’m doing well, all things considered. I was wondering if you could do me a favor,” she said lowly, glancing around the hall they were in for anyone else.“And what might that be?” Varys questioned. Anari took out a small scroll and gave it to him.“This is for my brother and mother,” she said quietly. “I know they can’t come to the wedding, but I want them to know. Is there any way you can get this message to them?” Anari wanted her mother to know that her oldest daughter was getting married, and she wanted Robb to know as well.It was saddening that she couldn’t have them there to see her be married, but she knew why they couldn’t. Robb was fighting a war, and he needed to keep fighting it. Varys took the letter and nodded in return. “Of course, my Lady,” the news would be better if it came directly from her, anyway.With that, the two parted ways. For once, though, Varys decided to leave the letter sealed instead of opening it to see what was inside. For some odd reason, Varys trusted Anari enough not to see what she had written. Even if she managed to slip in any useful information, Robb no longer had the army to do anything.It was such a pity things were going to turn out the way they were.~Robb looked at the letter in disbelief as he read it. Not just because of what was written, but because of who wrote it. Despite not being on the best terms with his mother, Robb sought her out. “Mother,” he said upon entering. Catelyn turned from where she sat. “I received a letter,”“From whom?” Catelyn questioned as she stood. She worried for a moment that it was from Tywin Lannister sending a threat or that it was from one of their scouts with bad news.“Anari,” Robb replied.“What?” Catelyn asked as she quickly made her way over.“I don’t know how she did it, but she got a letter through,” Robb said with a wide smile on his face. He handed the letter over to his mother so she could read it. The contents weren’t so good, but it was so nice to hear from his sister again. To know that, despite everything, she was alright.My dearest mother and brother,I hope this letter finds you well during the time of war. I miss you both so much, not a day goes by where I don’t think of you. Given the circumstances, I am doing well, as is Sansa. I wanted to be the first to tell you both the news, however.I am to be married in two days’ time. I will be wed to Lord Tyrion Lannister on the commission of Lord Tywin Lannister.
I know you do not like him, and that he is a Lannister, but Lord Tyrion has been nothing but kind to Sansa and I during our time here. Do not worry about my safety with him, as I have come to trust him. It was my choice to do this in place of Sansa. I know what I am doing, and I know what this means.

Though, despite everything, I wish you both could come and be there to see me married. I will be thinking of you the entire time. I know that by marrying into the Lannisters you will essentially be rebelling against me, but do not stop.

Whatever you do, Robb, do not stop fighting. I know you can win, I have all the faith in the world that you will keep your promise.
In the meantime, I know that Sansa and I will be alright. We have made friends with the Tyrells; perhaps there still will be a chance for us to see one another again. I love you, and I miss you both. Each day I pray that you are victorious.Yours faithfully,
Anari
“Married?” Catelyn questioned in disbelief as she looked up to Robb. “They’re marrying her to Tyrion Lannister?” Why? Why would they do that? Why would they marry one of the most eligible and desirable young ladies to Tyrion of all people?However, then it made sense. It was a power play, of course it was. As Catelyn looked back up to Robb, it seemed that the meaning was not lost on him either. Anari had also said in her letter that she was marrying Tyrion on Tywin’s orders.“This is for insurance,” Catelyn said. “Should you fail; the North goes to Anari by law. If she married Tyrion, then the North will belong to them.”“Well,” Robb said. “I guess that means I can’t fail. And I won’t, not when they’ve done this.”Robb couldn’t fail, especially not now.~Later that afternoon, Anari walked through the gardens with Margaery. Even though they wouldn’t be sisters anymore, they would still be family. “I remember the first time I saw you in the throne room,” Margaery said. “I’d never seen anyone who looked so unhappy,” it had been so clear even then that Anari wasn’t enjoying her stay in the city. “I want very much for you to be happy, Anari, and so does my grandmother.”As they walked, Margaery picked a rose and gave it to her. Anari smiled as she took it, rolling the stem between her fingers. While she couldn’t say she was very happy now, she was definitely feeling better than she had in a while. Anari would take any small piece of joy and happiness she could get.“You would have been happy at Highgarden,” Margaery sighed. “But women in our position must make the best of our circumstances.”“I’ve been trying,” Anari nodded in response. “It’s been difficult, and no doubt it will be a little strange. Being married.”“Has Lord Tyrion mistreated you?” Margaery questioned in curiosity.“No,” Anari let out a small laugh. “Oh, gods no, Lord Tyrion has been nothing but kind to me and Sansa. We’ve actually gotten to know each other well enough. At least to the point where I consider him a friend.”“Well, that’s certainly good,” Margaery smiled. “It isn’t often we get to marry our friends. I’ve heard that those kinds of marriages end up working out the best.”“It’s so strange to me, though,” Anari admitted. “I never really put much thought into being married. I always saw myself as an unmarried woman with a seat on the Small Council. I thought that I’d have all of Westeros mystified with how a woman such as me made it to such a position without being married.”Margaery laughed a little; though she could see that being something Anari would be good at. “Why the Small Council?”“I want to make a difference,” Anari replied. “I want to help a proper ruler lead and govern properly. I wish to serve someone worthy of my abilities.”“I know what you mean,” Margaery nodded. “I want to be Queen, and I want to be a good one. I want things to be right in the world myself.” As they walked, though, Margaery smirked. “My son will be King, and sons learn from their mothers. I plan to teach mine a great deal. Your son, if I’m not mistaken, your son might be the Lord of Casterly Rock and the North someday.”Upon hearing that, Anari paused. Much like marriage, Anari never really gave having children a thought. While she liked children very much, she never thought much of having her own.“What?” Margaery asked, having seen the look on her face.“My son with him,” Anari said. “I’ll have to…”“If it’s the pain you’re worried about-”“I’m not afraid of the pain,” Anari interrupted. “Not after what Joffrey’s done to me.”“What is it, then?” Margaery questioned. “He’s rather good-looking, even with the scar,” she smirked again. “Especially with the scar.”“It isn’t that either,” Anari replied. “I’m not adverse to the idea of having a child with him,” however, she caught herself when she realized what she had said. “In a general sense,” she covered. “It’s just that, I’ve never thought of having my own children. Much like being married, I thought I would grow old having no children of my own.”“It’s alright to like Lord Tyrion,” Margaery wasn’t about to let her previous words slip by so easily. “Some women like tall men, some like short men. Some like hairy men, some like bald men. Gentlemen, rough men, ugly men, pretty men, pretty girls,” she shrugged. “Most women don’t know what they like until they’ve tried it. And, sadly, so many of us get to try so little before we’re old and grey. Tyrion may surprise you, from what I’ve heard he’s quite experienced.”“And that’s a good thing?” Anari questioned. It felt strange talking about this, especially since Margaery was so candid and flippant about it all.“It can be,” she nodded. “We’re very complicated, you know. Pleasing us takes practice.”“How do you know all this?” Anari questioned. “Have you… experienced things yourself?” She questioned delicately. Margaery glanced at Anari as if trying to see if she should tell her the truth or not.However, Margaery say no reason to lie to her. “Yes,” she admitted. “Only small things, of course. Nothing that would, as some might say, spoil me.” A minor lie, but most of what she said was true.“I’ve never done anything,” Anari said. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m not some blushing maid who gets uncomfortable with this kind of talk, but I have no experience. No one has even really seen me nude.”“Not even your handmaidens?” Margaery questioned.“No,” Anari replied. “Not really at least, I don’t count the times where I had to bathe.” Margaery nodded in return.“Are you shy about yourself?” she questioned. “It’s perfectly normal if you are.”“I’m not,” Anari replied. “At least, I don’t think I am.” She added as an afterthought. “It isn’t important to me, really. I know my duties as a wife once I’m married.”“Do you?” Margaery questioned.“Keep my husband’s council and bare him an heir,” Anari nodded. “Though, as you said, I shouldn’t complain too much, Lord Tyrion has become my friend over time. That had been what I wanted whenever I was told of being married. I would rather know my husband and build that relationship over marrying I man I didn’t know.”“Sounds like a wise thing,” Margaery said. “You’re very smart, Anari, and clever. I’ve seen how brave you are and yet how kind. How do you balance it?”Anari was quiet for a moment, as she didn’t really know. “I wouldn’t call it a balance,” she said at last. “I just figure out when it’s time to be brave and time to be kind. I choose my battles wisely, most of the time I’m on the defense.” She admitted.Margaery nodded in return as they kept walking. Anari was an interesting young woman, and she wanted to learn all she could about her.~It was an admirable quality, Tyrion would give her that. However, he wished she would stop putting herself through this torture. He ran a hand down his face as he thought. Anari had done so much for Sansa already, and clearly she was ready to take on more.When he wondered what Anari would do when she learned of the betrothal, this was not something he imagined her doing. Taking Sansa’s place was a bold move, and Tyrion couldn’t help but wonder how she accomplished that. How was it that she had so easily changed Tywin’s mind?His father was not an easy man to fool, and an even more difficult man to sway once he had his mind set on something. However, Anari must have done or said something that made him reconsider. However, the more Tyrion thought, the more clear the answer became.Anari was the heir to the North, not Sansa. It made much more sense to marry Anari, as she was the next in line. Of course, one word of that and Tywin would be willing to make the trade. Even so, once more Anari had proved the lengths she was willing to go to protect her sister.Sighing from his seat, Tyrion had Podrick summon Bronn. He needed to talk to someone or he’d go mad. Considering Bronn was his friend, he figured the man was his best bet. When he arrived, Bronn was, of course, his usual crass and crude self.Bronn’s attitude was exactly the kind Tyrion needed. “She’s a child,” he stated. Though, Tyrion knew it was a poor excuse. Anari wasn’t really a child; she was at the perfect age to marry. She was also mature enough for many things, yet still young enough to make a man happy for many years. Tyrion liked her, she was an extraordinary young woman, and she was his friend.That was probably the reason he despised this so much. “She’s a foot taller than you,” Bronn replied from where he sat.“A tall child,” Tyrion scoffed.“Ain’t she eighteen?” he questioned. Honestly, Bronn didn’t see why Tyrion was making such a big fuss about this. It all seemed rather simple. He got along with the girl, and they seemed to like each other enough that everything would most likely be fine. “What’s the youngest you’ve ever had?”“Not that young,” Tyrion replied.“How much older?”“Older,” he smirked faintly.“You’re a Lord, she’s a lady,” Bronn began. “And a beauty at that,” he smirked. “I don’t see the problem.”“Shae isn’t going to like it,” Tyrion replied. Shae already didn’t like it, not in the slightest. It’s not like Tyrion had a choice, he didn’t want this, he didn’t ask for it. However, he knew there was no refusing his father.“Shae is a whore,” Bronn scoffed. “Are you gonna marry her? How did marrying a whore work for you the last time?”“I never should have told you about that,” Tyrion replied. He couldn’t decide whether to be amused or offended.“You want Shae, keep her,” Bronn shrugged. “Wed one and bed the other. All you have to do is get a son in the Stark girl.” He ate a grape as he leaned back in his chair. “He’ll be Lord of Winterfell one day and you can rule the North in his name. You’ll have a whole kingdom of your own.”“Two women to despise me and a whole kingdom to join them,” Tyrion replied flatly.“You waste time trying to get people to love you, then you’ll end up the most popular dead man in town,” Bronn replied as he poured them both a drink. “Besides, I’ve seen the way that girl looks at you, doubt there’s anything you could do to make her hate you.” He smirked.Tyrion’s brows came together at that. He hadn’t noticed anything different in the way Anari looked at him. She was always willing to put up with his company, and she had graced him with genuine smiles whenever they were together, but he didn’t notice anything Bronn was talking about.Chuckling at Tyrion’s reaction, Bronn’s smirk only widened. “You wanna fuck that Stark girl,” he said. “You just don’t want to admit it.” He couldn’t blame him, Anari was a beautiful girl. Not only that, but she was smart. She had a personality where as many women didn’t.“I don’t pay you to put evil notions in my head,” Tyrion said, scandalized but unable to keep from smirking. “The ones already there don’t need company.” Tomorrow would be the day, and Tyrion wasn’t sure what to really think.For once in his life, Tyrion didn’t know what he was going to do.After speaking with Bronn, Tyrion felt it best to also talk to Shae. It wasn’t going to be an easy conversation. However, he knew it would be better to talk to her before the wedding. Though, he figured he’d start it by giving her a gift. Tyrion commissioned the jeweler to make a necklace for Shae to wear, hoping his gift would soften the conversation even a little.However, Tyrion was proven wrong as the conversation took a turn. “You could buy a ship with these,” he knew he said the wrong thing the moment the words left his lips, but it was too late to retract them.“So I need a ship?” Shae questioned a sharp edge in her tone. “Am I going somewhere?”“Of course you’re not going anywhere,” Tyrion replied. However, nothing he could say would really make a difference. Shae was upset, and she was going to let him know it.“So, am I invited to your wedding?” She questioned. Shae didn’t blame Anari for what happened. The girl only wanted to protect her sister. Sansa would have been miserable if she had to be forced to marry someone. Shae didn’t really blame Tyrion either, but she didn’t know who to direct her anger at. So, unfortunately, Tyrion was on the receiving end.Tyrion sighed at the accusatory tone Shae had in her voice. “I didn’t ask for this marriage,” he said. “I didn’t want it.” He liked the Stark girls, and he liked being Anari’s friend, but that was all he wanted.“No?” Shae questioned. “She’s a beautiful girl, you said so yourself.”“That doesn’t mean that-” Tyrion sighed again as he cut himself off. “This is duty, not desire.”“Is that what you will tell yourself when you fuck her?”“I don’t have a choice,” Tyrion finally blurted as he grew more and more frustrated. “My father-”“Does not rule the world,” Shae interrupted. “We can still go across the Narrow Sea.”The idea was tempting, it was. However, Tyrion knew he couldn’t leave. He especially couldn’t leave the girls without trying to take them with him somehow. Though, Tyrion knew that Shae wouldn’t like that idea either. “What would I do there, juggle?” He questioned. “I am a Lannister of Casterly Rock.”“And I’m Shae the funny whore,” Shae replied sarcastically.Tyrion sighed again before he looked earnestly into her eyes. “My feelings for you have not changed,” he stated honestly. “I will marry Anari Stark and do my duty by her.”“While I empty her chamber pot and lick your cock when you’re bored?” Shae questioned heatedly. She knew what she was; she knew the life she lived. However, being with Tyrion, Shae dared to hope of something more, something better. However, she once more felt like what she was. A whore.“I swear to you it won’t be like that,” Tyrion said.“No? What will it be like?” She challenged.“I will buy you a good home somewhere in the city,” Tyrion began. “You will have fine clothes, guards to keep you safe, servants,” he listed. “Any children we might have will be well provided for.”“Children?” Shae questioned in surprise. “You think I want children who can never see their father? Who would be killed in their sleep if their grandfather found out about them?” She didn’t want to give birth to bastard children. She had seen how Tyrion’s family handled that.Tyrion tried to make things better, but nothing seemed to work. Shae decided that the best course of action was to resign herself to whatever came next. There was nothing that could be done, considering he refused her attempts to just leave.“I am your whore,” she replied, her voice wavering slightly. “And when you are tired of fucking me, I will be nothing.” Pushing away his hands, she left the room.~On the morn of the next day, Anari awoke early. She had taken a bath the previous night to ensure she was as clean as she could be. Anari washed her face and had breakfast sent to her. Her stomach was in knots, but she forced herself to eat anyway.Today was to be the day she was married. While she had been told time and time again as she got older that she would be expected to marry soon, Anari couldn’t believe the day had finally arrived. Shae arrived an hour after Anari had gotten up for the day, and she helped the girl prepare as the ceremony drew closer.A dress had been made, and thankfully Anari had some input as to what she wanted to wear. As for her hair, Anari decided that she wanted to wear her traditional Northern braids. She wanted to be herself when she married Tyrion, not the mask she had made for herself.Anari stared at her reflection as Shae braided her hair. She was no longer going to be Anari Stark by the end of the day. She was going to be Anari Lannister, wife of Tyrion. There were worse people out there for her to marry, so Anari wasn’t too upset.Tyrion was her friend, he had always been kind and gentle and he made her laugh more often than not. A knock on her chamber door brought her out of her reverie as Shae pinned the last braid in place before answering the door. “Lady Anari,” Tyrion greeted once the door was open.Anari turned with a smile as she stood. She took in his appearance, and smiled a little wider. “You look very handsome, my Lord,” she observed. Tyrion indeed looked handsome in his wine colored garb; the leather was embellished with gold stitching just below his collar.It seemed they both had similar ideas, as they both wore the colors of their houses. Tyrion looked down at himself, caught off guard by her compliment. However, he looked back up at her with a self-deprecating smile. “Oh, yes,” he agreed. “The husband of your dreams,” Anari let out an amused breath through her nose at his response. “But you do look glorious,” he complimented. “Perhaps we could have a moment alone, do you mind?”Anari shook her head in response as Tyrion had Podrick escort Shae out of the room. Closing the door, the two stood in an awkward silence. Tyrion’s eyes betrayed his nerves as he looked at her, and Anari couldn’t help but fiddle with her fingers as she tried to contain her own.“My Lady,” Tyrion began. “I want you to know that I didn’t ask for this.” Anari knew he didn’t, she trusted him to tell her had he wanted something like this to happen. Though, it was nice to have confirmation that he didn’t have any part in his family’s plots.“I hope I will not disappoint you, my Lord,” Anari replied with a small smile. Her voice was quiet though, which also betrayed her nerves. It wasn’t that she was nervous to be alone with Tyrion, it was because she was nervous for what was to come.A wedding was a stressful ordeal, and Anari had had her fill of stress. “You don’t have to speak to me as a prisoner,” Tyrion said softly. “You won’t be a prisoner after today, you’ll be my wife,” he paused for a moment before he smirked faintly. “Which I suppose is a different kind of prison.” Unable to help it, Anari laughed a little at his joke.He seemed very good at making her laugh, and he prided himself in that. It was clear to him that she was just as nervous for the wedding. It was a comfort, but he wanted to see her before the ceremony. He had planned what he was going to say to her, but now that he was here, Tyrion was drawing a blank.“I just wanted to say,” Tyrion began. “I’m just trying to say, very badly,” he stumbled as he cleared his throat. “I just want to say that I know how you feel.” He managed.Anari could see the sympathy in his eyes as he looked at her and she couldn’t help but look away. Anari didn’t want his sympathy, she didn’t need it. She knew what she was doing when she traded places with Sansa; she knew what she was doing when she confronted Tywin.“I doubt that very much, my Lord,” she replied as she glanced back at him.“You’re right,” he agreed. “I have no idea how you feel, and you have no idea how I feel,” he said as he walked closer to her. Boldly, Tyrion took her hand in his as he looked at her earnestly. “But I promise you one thing, my Lady, I won’t ever hurt you.”Anari let out a shaky breath when she heard him say that. She never thought he would, but it was another feeling entirely to have him say it. He may be the smallest when it came to height, but Tyrion had a bigger heart than anyone else she had met in the city.He was the kindest man she had ever met, and she felt honored to call him her friend. Not only was this situation unfair for her, but it was unfair for him as well. As he said, he didn’t ask for this, he didn’t want this to happen. However, he had the courage to seek her out before the ceremony so that they could talk.If he was brave enough to do that, then Anari was brave enough to speak her mind as well. Smiling widely at him, a single tear fell down her cheek. Without letting go of his hand and without breaking eye contact, Anari carefully knelt before him.Anari didn’t care about what she had told Tywin the day they agreed to this. If she was to kneel before a lion, then Anari was proud to do so for Tyrion. After all, after this day, he would be her husband. Tyrion looked at her, his lips parting in surprise as she went to his height.He found himself frozen in her intense gaze as she smiled at him. Tyrion never really noticed just how blue her grey eyes could be. He was so used to seeing them dulled with sadness or lit with rage. Seldom did he see them shining like they were now as she looked at him.“I know this union is unexpected and unfair to us both,” Anari began. “Even though it is forced, that doesn’t mean we can’t get along. I count you as my friend, Lord Tyrion. I know you won’t hurt me, you’ve been nothing but kind to me and I thank you for it,” she continued. “I was charged by my mother and father to keep my sisters safe. I failed them, I am ashamed to admit it, but I failed them both. But I know I can do this, I know I can trust you, because I already do. You are kind and you are brave, if I was to be married to any Lannister, I would pick you.”Her words made Tyrion’s heart clench as he listened. He knew she meant everything she said because he saw the sincerity in her eyes and he heard the conviction in her voice. Not for the first time, Tyrion felt undeserving of her kindness.He wasn’t sure what he could say in return as he looked at her. The same thoughts went through his mind whenever he thought of Anari. She was beautiful, she was kind, she was gentle, and she was loving. However, Anari was also strong, fierce, brave, and smart.She could very well play this game, and she was doing so flawlessly. Not once did Anari stop fighting, and it showed. Many people knew about what she was doing, and many admired her for it. Time and time again, she proved that she was unafraid.She took everything the Lannisters threw at her with grace, and she fought back with grace as well. Ice ran in her veins, but there was a fire in her eyes whenever she was challenged. There was no mistaking that Anari was a wolf, anyone who doubted her need only meet her to know the truth.“Do you drink wine?” He asked at last. Anari smiled and couldn’t restrain the small laugh at his question. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she looked at him.“When I have too,” she teased.“Well, today you’ll have too.” Tyrion nodded as he gestured for her to rise. Anari did so, again, not once letting go of his hand. Together, they walked out of her chambers to get to their places.Soon, Anari Stark would marry Tyrion Lannister.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was still the morning when they packed their things and started on the road again. It took trial and error to find the right way to ride one horse with two people, but they managed. When he offer of a bite to eat had been refused, he couldn’t help but roll his eyes.“Sulk all you want,” the Hound stated as he rode with Arya on his horse. “The truth is you’re lucky, you don’t want to be alone out here, girl,” Sandor still couldn’t believe he found the youngest Stark girl where supposed spymasters Littlefinger and Varys couldn’t. “Someone worse than me would find you.”“There’s no one worth than you,” Arya replied plainly, which earned a snort from Sandor.“You’ve never met my brother,” he replied. “He once killed a man for snoring. There’ plenty worse than me, there’s men who like to beat little girls, men who like to rape them. I saved Anari from some of them.”Arya’s brows came together as she blinked in surprise. Anari was attacked? That couldn’t be right, Anari was smart and strong enough to hold her own in a fight, Arya was sure of it. “You’re lying,”“Ask her, if you ever see her again,” Sandor replied. “Ask her who came back for her when the mob had her on her back. They would have taken her every which way and left her there with her throat cut open.” As he said the words, though, Sandor couldn’t help but feel his blood boil.Despite knowing those fuckers were dead, Sandor was still angry that those scum even tried it. Anari was too good to meet such a fate, and he was almost glad that he had been able to save her in time. As they moved, the two finally came across a river.“Is that the Blackwater?” Arya questioned.“The Blackwater?” Sandor asked in return. Now it was his turn to be confused as he looked down at her. “Where do you think I’m taking you?”“Back to King’s Landing,” Arya replied, confused by his confusion. “To Joffrey and the Queen.”“Fuck Joffrey, fuck the queen,” Sandor replied heatedly. “That’s the Red Fork; I’m taking you to the Twins.”“But why?” It didn’t make sense to her, why would he take her to the Freys?“Because your mother and brother will be there,” he replied. “They’ll pay me for you.”“Why would they be at the Twins?”“Those outlaws you love so much never told you?” Sandor asked with a snort. “The whole countryside is yapping about it, your uncle is marrying one of the Frey girls. So quit trying to bash my skull in and we might just make it there in time for the wedding.”Sandor felt a little bad for ransoming Arya off for his own gain, but at least she’ll be safe the entire journey there. Not only was he doing this for the money, but he was doing it out of respect for a kind little wolf with too much spirit for her own good back in King’s Landing.~Anari felt her heart pound as she neared the doors of the Sept of Baelor. While she tried not to be, Anari was nervous. However, she knew what was expected of her, and she would do her duty. Even knowing her family knew about her wedding, she couldn’t help but want her mother and Robb to see her get married.She wished things were as they used to be. That her father was at her side to give her away, that her mother had talked to her beforehand to offer words of comfort and wisdom. That Robb, Jon, and Theon had begrudgingly cleaned up just for her. Anari wished that Arya was there, pouting as she was forced to wear a dress.However, none of that could happen. It was all a fantasy, and it made her sad. Though, despite her sadness about her missing or dead family, Anari still had to do this. Once she made her way to the doors, Anari took a deep breath to steady herself. To help ease her nerves, Anari began to recite an old mantra in her head.A wolf is strong, she thought. A wolf is brave, a wolf has courage, I am a wolf. She repeated this mantra as she gave a nod to the guards waiting outside for her. Anari wore a beautiful silver dress, her hair done in traditional Northern braids, though they were accented with green thread.The gown fit her body well, framing her elegantly. Dark grey embroidery accented the bodice, the skirt tapered down into delicate lace as it gently sept across the floor as she walked. This was a gown similar to the one she most likely would have worn in the North.Though, instead of Shae doing her hair and helping her into her dress, it would have been Marleya’s duty to help her. Not a day went by where Anari hoped the girl was safe. With everything that was happening, she hoped that Marleya was alright.The heels of her slippers clicked gently on the marble floor as she walked further into the silent Sept. She paused before she walked down the steps though, resisting a grimace as Joffrey walked towards her. He wore his crown and a smug smirk on his face as he looked at her.“What are you doing?” Though her voice was quiet, her tone was sharp as she regarded him. To her satisfaction, Joffrey’s smirk fell as a flicker of apprehension passed through his eyes. However, he kept up his façade as he sneered back at her.“You’re fathers gone,” he said. He had hoped his jibe would cause her to reaction, but she gave him no such satisfaction. “As the father of the realm, it is my duty to give you away to your husband.”Letting out a silent, exasperated, breath through her nose, Anari decided it would be best just to get on with it. Reluctantly, she allowed him to take her arm and lead her to where Tyrion and the High Septon stood. As the two walked, Anari was keenly aware of the amusement of the Lord and Ladies of the court.Very few had the decency to look on with sympathy, but the majority of the nobles thought this was very amusing. As they continued, though, Anari offered Bronn a small smile. He didn’t have a sneer on his face, nor did he look amused.He just stood politely, even going so far as to give her a faint nod. His actions showed just how corrupt this city truly was. If a sell sword had more decency than King’s Landings nobility, then it was truly lost. Glancing to her left, Anari caught eyes with her sister.She could see that Sansa pitied her, and that behind that pity was guilt. However, Anari didn’t want her sister’s pity or guilt. She made her choice; she made that deal with Tywin, knowing what it meant. Anari was confident something good would come out of this.She and Tyrion were friends, after all. Anari knew he’d never hurt her, if anything, he was an ally. Soon, the two walked to the steps that lead up to where Tyrion and the High Septon stood. Though, before climbing up the stairs, Anari made eye contact with Margaery.The young woman offered Anari an encouraging smile while Olenna did the same. Anari held them no ill will, she knew they had only tried to help, and for that she was grateful. As was custom, though, Anari gave a faint nod in the direction of the royal family.There was a faint, smug, smirk on Cersei’s lips as she regarded the girl. Soon enough, Anari and Joffrey ascended the stairs. She offered Tyrion a nervous smile which he mirrored. Even though this was forced, and neither of them wanted this, Anari still held a glimmer of hope.We can do this, she thought. This could work.Anari’s nervous smile turned into an encouraging one as her eyes softened as she looked at Tyrion. They would be alright, she was sure of it. However, Anari’s smile faded into a scowl as she saw Joffrey’s smug expression as he looked to his uncle.The boy grabbed the stool Tyrion had been planning on using to cloak Anari with and walked away with it. Despite his nerves, Tyrion clenched his fists in annoyance at the petty display. Joffrey hoped he would see the two look down in embarrassment. It was already embarrassing enough as it was, but Joffrey seemed to want to add to it for his own amusement.Anari’s jaw clenched when she heard people snickering behind her. However, she dared not turn around. Instead, she merely inhaled slowly to reign in her temper. This was not the time to cause a scene. Anari was younger than most in the court, and yet she seemed to show the most maturity.Clearing his throat, the High Septon looked to the two. “You may now cloak the bride and bring her under your protection,” looking at the cloak in his hands, Tyrion frowned. Without the stool, he wasn’t sure how he’d be able to wrap the cloak around her.Glancing down at Tyrion, Anari smiled again. Without a word, she slowly and elegantly knelt down. More people snickered in the background, but Anari didn’t care. They could laugh as much as they wanted, she didn’t care. She had no issue kneeling before Tyrion, as she understood the situation perfectly.In her own way, Anari decided to show everyone that she was above their petty antics, and that she would rise to the challenge set before her. She and Tyrion were in this together now, and Anari would be damned if she didn’t let her husband know that she was on his side.Turning, Tywin glared at the nobles behind him. Upon meeting his eyes, they immediately settled down and had the decency to look down in shame. As he turned back, Tywin couldn’t help the faint smirk from gracing his lips as he saw Anari kneeling before a Lannister.Barely even a day ago, the girl had threatened him and vowed to never kneel before a lion. Yet, here she was doing exactly that. However, from where he stood, Tywin could see the faint smile on Anari’s lips as she looked to Tyrion. Tywin was a smart man, and his mind began to work as he analyzed the situation.Her kneeling was an act of defiance, he could see it now. Joffrey was petty and tried to embarrass them, but Anari was showing that his attempt was in vain. Perhaps Anari was cleverer than Tywin had originally given her credit for.She certainly made for an interesting player in this game.Anari held her head high as she continued to kneel. Despite having the Lannister colors around her shoulders, Anari stayed where she was on the floor. “You may rise, my Lady,” the High Septon said.“I would rather remain at the same height as my Lord,” Anari replied firmly. Meeting Tyrion’s gaze, Anari offered a reassuring smile. After a moment, Tyrion couldn’t help but return it.Perhaps this could work after all, he thought.“Very well,” the Septon muttered. “Your Grace, Your Grace,” he addressed Joffrey and Cersei. “My Lords, my Ladies, we stand here in the sight of gods and men to witness the union of man and wife.”Anari and Tyrion offered their hands up as the High Septon tied them together. Despite her convictions, as the ceremony continued, Anari couldn’t help but feel nervous again. This was it; she really was going to be married.It felt surreal, as if this was some sort of strange dream. “Let it be known that Tyrion of House Lannister and Anari of House Stark are one heart, one flesh, and one soul. Cursed be he who would tear them asunder,” Anari barely heard the High Septon say as she got caught in her own mind. “In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity.”Eternity, it was such a final word. Unable to help it, all of her thoughts on her own marriage came to the forefront of her mind. Anari didn’t want to marry until she had found herself, until she knew who she was and where she stood in the world. However, here she was, kneeling next to a friend who was soon to be her husband.“Look upon one another and say the words,” the High Septon told them. Coming out of her reverie, Anari looked to Tyrion. She could see the nerves clearly as she shone in his eyes. She was certain he could see hers as well. However, once more, she reigned in her courage.She squeezed his hand that was tied to her own and smiled faintly when he squeezed back. With a faint, shared, nod, the two took a breath before saying the words that would bind them together.“Father, Smith, Warrior, Maiden, Mother, Crone, Stranger,” they said in unison.“I am hers and she is mine,”“I am his and he is mine,”“From this day, until the end of my days,” they finished together. The words felt oddly easy once she said them. And, for a moment, it felt as if a weight had been lifted from Anari’s shoulders. Clearing his throat, Tyrion turned to those watching as Anari did the same.Despite his nerves, Tyrion felt strangely fine after they had said the words together. It furthered the fact that they were in this together. They were friends, after all, and while this marriage was unwanted, that didn’t mean they couldn’t make it work in any way they could.With another shared nod, the two leaned forward. Their lips met in a soft and chaste kiss. When they pulled away, those in attendance clapped for them, as was custom. Anari barely seemed to register the sounds as she felt odd. Perhaps she was in a slight state of shock.Now, Anari was a married woman. She was no longer a Stark, now, she was a Lannister.~A feast was held to congratulate the two in the Great Hall. Minstrels played music and some people danced. Most of the nobles took to whispering and looking in Anari and Tyrion’s direction where they sat at the high table. Neither one of them looked too happy with the way things had panned out.In preparation for what was undoubtedly going to happen, Tyrion turned to the vice that had always seen him through his troubles. Anari glanced as he filled his cup with plenty of wine. Unable to help it, the barest hint of a grimace flickered across her lips.She hadn’t liked being around drunk men back in Winterfell. They had been loud and crude, not to mention had no issue offering any woman who passed them nothing but crass words much more suited for a tavern wench than the daughter of a high Lord.Glancing away from Tyrion, Anari looked at the people. It was obvious they were gossiping about the two, and Anari couldn’t help but narrow her eyes. It didn’t help that she could see the faintest smirk on Cersei’s face as she caught the Queen glancing their way from time to time.Unable to stand the gossip and Cersei’s satisfaction at their predicament, Anari turned back to her husband. Leaning down slightly, she got closer to his ear so he could hear her over the talking and the music. “My Lord,” she said. “Perhaps you could slow your wine intake for a moment.” She requested gently.Tyrion looked up at her and was able to see a spark of mischief in her eyes. Her gentle request and the look in her eyes caused him to agree. “Of course, my Lady.” Setting his goblet down, he turned to face her better.“Your sister seems to be enjoying our situation,” she said once she had his attention. “There is nothing I would enjoy more than wiping that smirk from her face.”“Now, Lady Anari,” he teased softly as he looked at her in surprise. Anari giggled at his tone, knowing he took no offense to her words in the slightest.“What’s say we play their game?” Anari questioned. “Just for one night, it would give them all something to talk about. And we’d get the added benefit of annoying your sister.”“You are a clever girl,” Tyrion smirked. “I quite like the way your mind works, my Lady.” He took her hand in his and offered a gentle squeeze as he agreed to play along. The touch vaguely reminded Anari of when Lord Baelish had taken her hands.However, there was a vast difference in how their touch made her feel. Lord Baelish made her skin crawl and she felt nothing but revulsion whenever he was near. Tyrion made her feel comfort and even a hint of joy with his touch. There was also something else there, Anari wasn’t quite sure what it was, though.Adjusting their seats so they weren’t so far apart, Anari and Tyrion began to talk. Once more, they told one another stories of their lives and discussed some of the books they had read. Of course, Tyrion slipped a few jokes here and there which caused Anari to laugh.Upon hearing her laughter, everyone couldn’t help but stare at the newlyweds. It was curious that the two could go from almost ignoring one another and looking terribly unhappy to talking animatedly and laughing together. There was a spark in Anari’s eyes that shone brightly as she continued to banter with Tyrion.It was no secret of how Tyrion felt, as his lips were drawn in a smirk as he spoke to her. The two got along well; it was very easy for everyone at the feast to see it. Once more, Tyrion prided himself in making her laugh and smile.A flicker of something strange passed through him as he looked at his new bride, joining her laughter with a chuckle of his own. It was good to laugh, it was nice, for a change, to be himself with someone. Tyrion felt safe with Anari and it was clear the girl felt safe with him as she let her guard down around him.Anari played the game well, and she created a façade for everyone else to see. However, what was most impressive was the fact that she did not lose herself within her role. Anari was still herself behind the mask, and that was not an easy feat.The change in their demeanor didn’t go unnoticed by the Royal Family, as Cersei hid a sneer at the sight of the two getting along. She relished in their misery, and had hoped they would hate this relationship that was thrust upon them. However, it seemed that they weren’t going to be miserable at all.Not with the way that little harlot was smiling and laughing as she stared fondly at Tyrion. Cersei knew that she would be miserable in her own forced marriage. Loras was a man who preferred the company of other men instead of a woman’s touch.She and Loras had nothing in common at all, and she hated the idea of being related to Margaery as well. All in all, Cersei wasn’t happy. Tywin looked at the two, raising an eyebrow in curiosity as the two seemed to be getting along. He found this development interesting.This could work in his favor, if he played it right. Now that he knew the two got along, perhaps Tywin could use this in some way. Anari was a difficult woman to figure out. She was ever changing and seemed to have many layers. Layers of which Tywin wanted to peel back.He wanted to get to know the girl. Tywin knew better than to underestimate Anari now. Especially after she had the courage to storm his office and the audacity to threaten him. Had it been anyone else, Tywin would have had them killed or locked up.But he needed her, and he found her fascinating.Margaery smiled from where she sat, glad that Anari seemed to be making the most of her situation. She could see the genuine happiness in her eyes as Anari looked at Tyrion. Margaery meant what she had told Anari in the gardens.She wanted Anari to be happy, Sansa too. The girls deserved it after all that they went through. However, it seemed that Anari and Tyrion’s joy was cut short as Joffrey practically dragged Anari away from the table with a large smirk on his face.With Anari now gone from the table, Tyrion let out a sigh as his smile faded. With his wife gone, Tyrion decided to indulge himself once again as he reached for his goblet. After gulping down the scarlet liquid, Tyrion poured himself another glass.However, he managed to spill some on himself. “You seem rather drunk,” Tywin stated as he stood next to his son.“Rather less than I plan to be,” Tyrion replied. While he respected Anari’s wishes to remain at least a little sober, all of the attention was getting to him a bit. “Isn’t it a man’s duty to be drunk at his own wedding?” He questioned.“This isn’t about your wedding,” Tywin hissed as he took away Tyrion’s goblet when he tried to drink from it. “Renly Baratheon had a wedding,” he spat out the fallen Lord’s name in disgust. “Your wife needs a child, a Lannister child, as soon as possible.”“And?” Tyrion questioned. He hated that he was being reminded what was to be expected when the feast ended. Anari’s things had already been moved to Tyrion’s chambers, as it would be improper for husband and wife to not sleep in the same room together.However, it meant that both Anari and Tyrion were expected to do their duty as husband and wife. Having his father remind him of that made him itch for another drink.“If you’re to give her one, you need to be able to perform,” Tywin replied.“What did you once call me?” Tyrion questioned with a bored sigh. “A drunken little lust filled beast.”“More than once,” Tywin admitted.“There you have it,” Tyrion stated. “Nothing to worry about,” he smiled without humor. “Drinking and lust, no man can match me in these things. I am the god of tits and wine. I shall build a shrine to myself at the next brothel I visit.”“You can drink, you can joke, you can engage in juvenile attempts to make your father uncomfortable,” Tywin listed. “But you will do your duty.” Tywin sneered as he left. It wasn’t a request, it was an order. With a sigh, Tyrion glanced at his goblet again.He was severely tempted to reach for it again; however, he didn’t have the heart too. If he was going to do this, then he wanted a clear mind. Anari wanted nothing more than to rip her arm away from Joffrey’s grasp and strike the boy for daring to touch her.To add fuel to her anger, Joffrey mocked her as he seemed overly pleased with himself. He assumed that she and Tyrion were going to be miserable and suffer. However, that was far from true. Anari did not believe they would suffer, as they were friends.In being friends, Anari counted Tyrion as her ally. She trusted him oddly enough. She could only hope he trusted her as well. “Congratulations, my Lady,” Joffrey said with a grin. His false pleasantries did not fool Anari, however, she decided to humor the boy.From what she could already tell, going along with whatever Joffrey was saying was the quickest way to get a rise out of him. In trying to bother Anari, she was using his own tactics and words against him. It was a neat little trick, as Anari was quite certain she could easily outsmart the boy.“Thank you, your Grace,” Anari replied calmly once he let her go.“Well,” Joffrey sneered. “You’ve done it, you’ve married a Lannister,” he grinned. “Soon, you’ll have a Lannister baby, it’s a dream come true, isn’t it?” He questioned. “What a glorious day!”“Yes, it is indeed,” Anari agreed, hiding a smirk as Joffrey frowned. He would not get his desired reaction, no matter what he said. While Joffrey would love nothing more than to taunt the older girl mercilessly, Joffrey knew better. In all honesty, Anari terrified him.With a mere glare sent his way, the boy felt a flicker of fear course through him whenever he found himself under her icy glare. When she spoke back to him, her words cut through his confidence like a burning knife. Anari scared him because she was not frightened of him.He couldn’t scare her.“I suppose that makes us family,” Anari continued. “Given that I’ve married your Uncle, I suppose that would make you my nephew.” Joffrey grimaced when he was reminded of that detail. However, he glanced down to collect himself before meeting her eyes once more.She would not mess with his plans. Joffrey would get under her skin somehow. A cruel smirk fell across his lips as a wicked idea came to mind. “I suppose it doesn’t really matter which Lannister puts the baby into you,” he said. “Maybe I’ll pay you a visit tonight after my uncle passes out.”Unable to help it, Anari’s lip curled in disgust at the very notion. She would rather step onto burning coals than have Joffrey of all people in her bed. She’d rather endure an afternoon with Littlefinger over spending any more time with Joffrey, and that was saying something.Littlefinger made her skin crawl, yet Joffrey infuriated her. Her anger would make her do something reckless, where as her discomfort would only make her think harder and learn more about her opponent.Smirking in triumph, Joffrey continued. “How’d you like that?” He questioned. “You wouldn’t?” When Anari didn’t meet his eye, Joffrey’s smirk only widened. “That’s alright; Ser Meryn and Ser Boros will hold you down.”Anari finally met his gaze and it was then that Joffrey’s smirk faltered. A familiar flicker coursed through his body as Anari’s jaw clenched at his words. How dare he even say such a thing? It was an empty threat, empty words only meant to get a reaction.However, that didn’t mean that it didn’t anger her any less. Anari did not escape that riot he caused just to have him threaten to do what those men tried to do. Despite her anger, though, Anari took a breath to calm herself. Her rage would do her no good.Swallowing down his fear, Joffrey blinked before turning away from the girl. He could tell he struck a nerve in her, a nerve that was not meant to be hit. Anari was the only one besides his grandfather that Joffrey feared, and she had proven it yet again.Deciding to go for a different route, one that would take him away from her, Joffrey turned to the people. “It’s time for the bedding ceremony!” He called. His announcement was met with cheers from the people as Joffrey risked grabbing Anari’s wrist and quickly leading her down to where Tyrion remained seated.“There will be no bedding ceremony,” Tyrion replied lowly. He will not have Anari humiliated like that. It was already enough for her to have been beaten publicly.“Where’s your respect for tradition, Uncle?” Joffrey questioned, taking no notice of the edge in Tyrion’s tone. “Come, everyone,” he bid. “Pick her up and carry her to her wedding bed,” he laughed. “Get rid of her gown, she won’t be needing it any longer!”Unable to help it, Anari wrapped her arms around her stomach in order to shield herself. A brief flash of horror washed over her face when she remembered that it was indeed a tradition to have such a thing occur.“Ladies, attend to my Uncle. Don’t worry, he’s not heavy,” Joffrey smirked.“There will be no bedding ceremony,” Tyrion repeated, this time a more harsh bite to his tone. He wouldn’t let it happen, he owed Anari that.Joffrey’s smirk dropped as he turned to regard his Uncle. “There will be if I command it,” he hissed. Glaring right back at his nephew, Tyrion pulled the knife that had been placed at with his food and stuck it into the table.The sound was loud and caused everyone to fall silent. “Then you’ll be fucking your own bride with a wooden cock,” Tyrion threatened, his voice verging on a growl as he sneered.“What did you say?” Joffrey questioned as his voice shook from both anger and fear. “What did you say?”“I believe we can dispense with the bedding, your Grace,” it was Tywin who spoke to break the intensity. Anari would never admit it, but she was glad that someone broke it. “I’m sure Tyrion didn’t mean to threaten the King.”Begrudgingly, Tyrion decided to play off his threat. This was not the time to start a fight. So long as there wasn’t a bedding ceremony, Tyrion saw no need to make matters worse. However, he knew he would have to embarrass himself in order to please everyone just a little.“A bad joke, your Grace,” Tyrion said as he forced a small laugh and smile. “Made out of envy of your own royal manhood,” he continued. “Mine is so small, my poor wife won’t even know I’m there.”Anari looked away from the scene, catching Sansa’s eye on the process. A look of disgust was so plainly on her face from where she was. Sansa had been fortunate enough to stay closer to the Tyrells, so no one would really bother her.However, upon meeting her sister’s gaze, Sansa’s expression turned into pity. Upon seeing that, Anari looked away from her sister as well. She didn’t want Sansa’s pity; she didn’t want anyone’s pity for that matter. “Your Uncle is clearly quite drunk, your Grace,” Tywin said.“I am,” Tyrion smiled as he stood up. He made it a point to look as if he was struggling in a drunken stupor to further his act. Soon enough, he made his way to the end of the table. “But,” he said as he swayed. “But, it is my wedding night. My tiny drunk cock and I have a job to do,” Glancing at Anari, Tyrion could see the uncomfortable expression on her face.The last thing he wanted to do was make the girl uncomfortable. However, he knew that this would be the only way to get them out of the humiliating tradition. Anari shifted as she wished the floor would open up and swallow her whole so she could avoid all of this.“Come, wife,” Tyrion said as he held out his hand to her. Seeing this as an out, Anari didn’t hesitate to walk towards him. However, she didn’t take his hand this time around as she kept her arms wrapped around her stomach as if shielding herself. Tyrion took no offense to her actions as he merely lead the way out of the Great Hall. “I vomited on a girl once in the middle of the act,” he said, speaking loud enough for many to hear. “Not proud of it, but I think honesty is important between a man and wife, don’t you agree?” He questioned.Anari didn’t answer, choosing to walk in silence. Soon enough, they entered their now shared chambers. It would be strange, sharing a room with someone. However, Anari was sure they would endure it. Once they entered and Tyrion shut the door, he moved towards the wine tray the moment he saw it.“Is that wise, my Lord?” Anari questioned softly. Considering the display he showcased in the Great Hall, Anari didn’t think he needed any more wine.“Tyrion, Anari, my name is Tyrion,” he sighed. He figured it would be for the best that they drop the formalities. At least, while they were alone. They were friends, after all.“Is that wise, Tyrion?” Anari questioned as he poured himself a drink.“Nothing could be ever wiser,” he replied as he turned to face her. However, upon seeing her eyes, Tyrion sighed once more. “I’m sorry about that,” he said. “I can assure you, I am not as drunk as I made it seemed.”“What do you mean?” Anari questioned, her brows drawing together in confusion.“It was an act,” Tyrion replied. “An act that I knew would get us out of there without a bedding ceremony.” An expression of surprise replaced Anari’s confusion.“I see,” she replied poorly. Now that they were alone, Anari’s thoughts over took her again. She knew what was to be expected of them this night. As she began to play with her fingers, she took to looking around the room in order to distract herself from her conflicting feelings.Tyrion could plainly see the nerves and anxiety on the girl’s face, and he wanted to do whatever she could in order to soothe her. He just didn’t know how. “Astoundingly long,” he said. His words brought her out of her reverie as she glanced back at him.“What?” She questioned.“Neck,” Tyrion clarified with a small smirk. “You have one.” It was then that Tyrion was graced with another smile from Anari. Despite her feelings, Tyrion still managed to make her smile, and for that she was grateful. With a quiet sigh, Tyrion decided to get on with it. “You’re eighteen, is that correct?” He questioned.“Yes,” Anari replied. It had been a concern of Tyrion’s when he was first told he was to be marrying Sansa. The girl was so young, almost too young, to be married off. Though, he still wasn’t overly pleased when he learned he’d be marrying Anari instead.While Anari was his friend, he didn’t wish to marry her. However, it was a comfort at least, knowing she was a proper young woman. “Well,” he said with a cynical smile. “Talk won’t make you older,” he sighed. “My Lord father has commanded me to consummate this marriage.”Tywin was not a man to take lightly, Anari learned that first hand when they met face to face for the first time. There wasn’t much either one of them could do, as they had essentially been given a direct order to do their duty.So, Anari met Tyrion’s eyes and nodded. Wordlessly, she walked away from the door and over to the wine tray herself to pour herself a drink. It was said that some found a bit of courage through wine, and Anari could certainly use some.She barely filled her glass, but it was enough. Her action was not in any way a means to offend Tyrion, though. She was just scared and nervous. After gulping down the contents of her glass, Anari set it back on the tray and walked to the bed.With her back to Tyrion, Anari began to undo the laces of her dress. It was slightly difficult, but Anari managed. Pulling a few strands of fabric from around her waist, Anari began to repeat her mantra from earlier in the day.A wolf is strong; Anari’s nimble fingers moved to the last few ties. A wolf is brave; she bit her lip as she felt her dress loosen further. A wolf has courage; tears of pure nerves sprang to her eyes as the last of the laces were untied. I am a wolf.With a shaky sigh, Anari gently tugged her dress down to reveal her pale, smooth, shoulders. There was still faint bruising left from when she was beaten in the Throne Room. Had Shae not helped her, no doubt the bruising would have taken longer to heal.Upon hearing her sigh and seeing the faintest of trembles in her hand, Tyrion knew he couldn’t do it. She was terrified, and she had every right to be. He couldn’t do this to her, not now. She was his friend.“Stop,” he said when he saw her beginning to pull her dress down further. The beginnings of her shift were starting to show. “I can’t,” he said when Anari turned to look at him. “I could,” he admitted with the smallest of smiles. “But I won’t.”“But your father-”“If my father wants someone to get fucked, I know where he can start,” Tyrion said, cutting her off. Anari’s lips turned up in a vague smile as she pulled her dress back up to cover her shoulders. “I won’t share your bed,” Tyrion said when she faced him properly. “Not until you want me to.”Anari took a deep breath, touched by his words. Once more, Tyrion had proved to her how kind he was, and that he seemed to genuinely care for her and her comfort. “I’m not ready,” she replied softly. “Not tonight.”“And so my watch begins,” Tyrion smiled in a self-deprecating way. Lifting his cup, Tyrion finished his drink before he began to make his way to the settee that sat across the room. However, upon realizing his intent, Anari couldn’t stop herself from chasing after him.In a few short strides, she placed a hand on his shoulder to stop him. “I,” Anari began, a little unsure of herself as he turned slightly to look up at her. “I may not be ready to lay with you in that way, but I wouldn’t mind if you slept with me,” upon realizing how that sounded, Anari shook her head. “Next to me,” she corrected. “On the bed, that doesn’t look like it would be very comfortable for long.”Her gentle tease at the end made Tyrion smile as he turned to face her fully. “If you’re sure,” he replied gently. He would never do anything she didn’t want him to. Tyrion respected Anari too much to do such a thing.“I’m sure, my Lord,” Anari replied. However, before he could correct her, she did it herself. “Tyrion,” she smiled. “I’m sure, Tyrion.”Unable to keep the small, amused, smile from spreading across his lips, Tyrion nodded “Alright,” he said. The two walked back over to the bed where Anari slipped off her dress, but kept her slip on. Tyrion took to at least removing his leather jerkin so that he’d be more comfortable.He also removed his boots as Anari practically kicked off her slippers. “I never did like wearing them,” she said when she caught his eye. “Too restricting and uncomfortable.” She smiled.Tyrion smiled back as he removed his belt so that he could lay more comfortably on the bed. Anari began to carefully undo the braids in her hair, her fingers moving easily. As Tyrion turned to lie down, however, he noticed her struggling with one particular braid a little too far for her to properly reach.“Let me help,” he said softly as he moved closer to her. Anari removed her hands and allowed Tyrion to help pull her hair free. It was such an innocent act, yet it felt almost intimate with Tyrion behind her as he helped undo the braids that were tightly tied in the back.Tyrion had never seen Anari with her hair completely down. Once all of the braids had been untied, Anari turned. Her red hair was so long and fell in beautifully soft waves that framed her face well. Anari truly was a beautiful young woman.Once she turned to him, Anari spared Tyrion another smile. “Thank you,” she said softly. Leaning forward, Anari cupped his face to place a soft kiss to his cheek. Much like the last time she had done such an action, Tyrion’s cheek tingled slightly, even after she pulled away.Not long after, Anari layed down and got comfortable on the bed. Even though she closed her eyes, Anari was not quite asleep yet. Her mind still raced with all sorts of thoughts and feelings that it nearly made it impossible to fall asleep. While Anari was sued to restless nights, she didn’t want to have to put Tyrion through that.So, despite everything, Anari forced all thoughts to leave her. Instead, she focused on the good that had happened and the potential good in the future. While Anari rested on her side, Tyrion chose to lie on his back to stare up at the canopy.He wasn’t tired in the slightest as he ensured there was a respectable distance between the two of them. Tyrion was tired, though he found that he could not sleep. There would be much to do and much to face in the morning, and Tyrion really didn’t feel like dealing with any of it.He had to juggle his strained relationship with Shae, and he had to maintain his growing one with Anari. Thankfully, Anari seemed the more reasonable, as she left their growing relationship open to possibilities. She didn’t shut him out or even spare him any sort of looks of disgust.The only negative reaction she had given him was her discomfort at his display in the Great Hall. Other than that, Tyrion and Anari got along splendidly. She was such an innocent and pure young woman. While not naïve, she still sometimes showed her youth.However, Anari was intelligent and witty. Not to mention almost too clever for her own good. In all honesty, Anari held pretty much all the attributes Tyrion looked for in a woman, but didn’t dare hope to find. She seemed fine with innocent intimacy, as she allowed him to help her take down her hair and she had kissed his cheek on her own volition.She deserved to be treated better than she was. Anari was still so young to be facing such things, yet Tyrion highly admired her strength that didn’t seem to falter. Letting out a soft sigh, Tyrion knew he couldn’t put off the inevitable. So, he closed his eyes and fell into a mostly dreamless sleep.Perhaps things will be better, at least a little. Storms and turmoil usually had an ending, and Tyrion could only hope that everything would be sorted soon.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mercifully, Anari and Tyrion slept through the night. Neither one of them had any nightmares nor thoughts that kept them awake. It was nice, for once, to get a good night’s rest. However, the two were awoken by the sound of the door swinging open with a loud bang.It was Tyrion who opened his eyes first. As he did, he saw that Shae had entered the room without so much as a knock to announce her entry. “You really ought to knock,” he muttered as he sat up. Shae merely glared in his direction as she set the small tray of fruit on one of the tables.As unhappy as Shae was with the situation, she knew better than to let Anari catch on to her feelings. So, Shae remembered to bring in a small tray of fruit, cheese, and bread as the girl wasn’t quite hungry enough for a full-on meal in the mornings, but did enjoy some fruit or something simple. The handmaiden quickly hid her ire the moment she noticed Anari sitting up as well.However, Shae couldn’t help but pause as Tyrion got off of the bed. His more relaxed garb only made her more upset; however, she knew she couldn’t express how she was truly feeling in Anari’s presence. As much as Shae liked the young woman, she wasn’t sure if she could trust her with this. Perhaps before the wedding, Shae may have considered it, but now that the two were married, she wasn’t going to let the girl know a thing.“I brought you breakfast,” Shae said as she walked over to where Anari’s robe sat. Grabbing the pale grey garment, she quickly made her way over to Anari’s side and helped the girl cover herself. While she was good at hiding her reactions and Tyrion’s back was to her, Anari knew more than they thought she did.Anari wasn’t fully aware of the situation; however, she knew something was wrong. There was a shift in the air, and Shae’s voice sounded different than it usually did. She was smart, however, and continued to let them believe she was none the wiser to whatever was going on.Once Anari was covered with her robe, she walked over to the tray. With a silent sigh, Shae pulled back the covers to change the sheets but paused when she saw that in place of expected bloodstains, were pristine white linens.Turning her head, Shae saw that Tyrion was already looking at her. He had a knowing glint in his eyes, and Shae couldn’t help the faint smile that crossed her lips as she returned to her task. This proved one thing; that he respected both women.He didn’t betray Shae by bedding Anari, and he didn’t force his wife into anything she didn’t want to do. It showed he was capable of sharing a bed with a woman and not touching her.“Is there anything, in particular, we should do, moving forward?” Anari questioned. “I’m sure everyone will be watching us both closely,” she continued as she ate a piece of bread. “Do you think we should go on as if nothing happened or?” She trailed off.Tyrion was impressed once more with Anari’s tenacity. It showed she was smart enough to know that they were expected to have done at least something or other with one another. Anari smiled at his almost pleased expression.“Personally,” she said as she sat down on the settee in the room. “I think we should continue the little game we started last night.” Anari felt comfortable with Tyrion, so much so that she willingly let her guard down around him. With them being friends and knowing that Tyrion was on her side, Anari felt it would be alright to openly strategize with her husband.“I wouldn’t have taken you for the scheming sort,” Tyrion mused with a smirk.“Well, it appears I’m full of surprises,” Anari teased back gently. “What do you think?” She questioned.“I think that is a splendid idea,” Tyrion replied. “Though, I think I can do you one better.” He smirked wider as an idea formed. Shae watched quietly as the two conspired with one another, easy smiles plainly on their faces as they ignored her completely.Jealousy still simmered within her as she heard the gentle teasing they prodded one another with. Their words could easily be mistaken as flirting, given how comfortable they were together. Anari’s smile was wide and her laugh melodious as she giggled at one of Tyrion’s jokes.Shae clenched her fists into the sheets as she watched and listened. While she liked seeing Anari happy, she didn’t like how genuinely happy and relaxed Tyrion seemed to be with his new bride. After they finished plotting, Anari and Tyrion decided it would be best to get dressed for the day so they could execute their plans.Anari wore a muted mahogany dress with silver embroidery along the sleeves and bodice. Though, Anari wore her hair the same way she did the previous night to still show her Northern roots. The dress showed that Anari was embracing her status as a Lannister by marriage, while her hair reminded everyone that she was still very much a wolf.Deciding to start their day off with a walk, Anari and Tyrion strolled amiably through the gardens. Both shared numerous glances in which they shared conspiring expressions. Anari couldn’t quite keep a neutral expression on her face, as her lips were curved with a small smile.As they walked, however, two men walked past them, snickering when they realized who was strolling the gardens. “Ser Eldrick Sarsfield and Lord Desmond Crakehall, Ser Eldrick Sarsfield and Lord Desmond Crakehall,” Tyrion muttered to himself as he kept walking.“What are you doing?” Anari questioned.“I have a list,” Tyrion replied. Anari’s brows furrowed as she tried to figure out what that meant. She had heard that some people had lists of names that were used for something. Normally, it meant that those were people someone planned on harming in some way for a past blunder made.“A list of people you mean to kill?” Anari questioned, unsure if that was the purpose of his list. Tyrion looked up at her, taken aback by her question.“For laughing at me?” He questioned back. “Do I look like Joffrey to you?”“No,” she replied. “Thankfully, you are much more pleasant to be around.” Anari teased, which caused Tyrion to smirk.“Death seems a bit extreme,” Tyrion continued. “Fear of death, on the other hand.” He smirked wider.“You should learn to ignore them,” Anari replied, her face twisting faintly when she realized she was repeating the advice given to her by Lord Baelish.“My Lady,” Tyrion began with a smile. “People have been laughing at me far longer than they’ve been laughing at you,” he stated. “I am the half-man, the Demon Monkey, the Imp.” Anari’s smile turned into a frown as she heard all of the degrading names he has been called over the years.Anari always hated when people gave others such vulgar names and caused many others to refer to someone by them. Gentle teasing and mocking was one thing if the other person was in on it, however, more often than not, people took it further than they needed to.“They have had no right to call you by such names,” Anari said, shaking her head. “No one should be treated that way,” however, Anari sighed. “Besides, you’re a Lannister. I’m the disgraced daughter of traitors and a sister of a traitor.”It was Tyrion’s turn to frown as he looked up at her. Anari’s once light and even joyful expression had been replaced with the serious one she often wore whenever she was thinking or had retreated into her mind.Wanting to make her smile again, Tyrion tried to pick up the conversation again. “The Disgraced Daughter and the Demon Monkey, together we’re perfect,” he smiled. Anari glanced down at him and couldn’t help but smile back.“So, how should we punish them?” Anari questioned. This was not the time to allow her thoughts and feelings to consume her. Right now, she should stick to the plan they had made.“Who?” Tyrion questioned. Anari stopped walking to sit on a nearby bench so she could be more level with him. “Whom?”“Ser Eldrick Sarsfield and Lord Desmond Crakehall,” she clarified.“Ah!” Tyrion nodded as he thought for a moment. “I could speak to Lord Varys and learn their perversions,” he mused. “Anyone named Desmond Crakehall must be a pervert.”“I hear you’re a pervert,” Anari teased, which caused Tyrion’s smirk to widen as she laughed lightly. Banter just flowed so easily between them, as did normal conversation. It was surprising to Tyrion every time, however, he highly enjoyed it.Anari was charming in every sense of the word, and she was witty as well. “I am the Imp,” Tyrion replied. “I have certain standards to maintain.”“The only standards you have to maintain are the ones you make yourself,” Anari stated. “No one has the right to make that choice for you.” Tyrion smiled at her passion, once more he was impressed by her genuine kindness. “We could sheep shit Lord Desmond’s bed.” She suggested.Her candid words caught Tyrion off guard, and he was unable to keep the surprised look off his face. Upon realizing what she said, Anari giggled as she covered her mouth. She hadn’t meant to swear, but she couldn’t help it. Once she collected herself, Anari explained what ‘sheep-shitting’ entailed.“You cut a hole in his mattress and you stuff sheep dung inside,” she said. “Then you sew up the hole and make his bed again. His room will stink, but he won’t know where it’s coming from.”Her explanation only garnered an even more astonished expression. He couldn’t believe she knew how to do such a thing, however, Tyrion found it exceedingly amusing. “Lady Anari!” He admonished teasingly.Anari giggled again as a bright smile spread across her face. “Arya used to do that when she was upset with Sansa,” Anari said. However, upon reminding herself of Arya, Anari’s smile and amusement faded. She didn’t know where her sister was.Arya could be anywhere; she could be alone out there and not know where she was or she could be with someone she didn’t know. Anari knew what people would do to a young girl like Arya, and she could only pray that her youngest sister was alright.Seeing the change in her, Tyrion once more kept the conversation going. “Why sheep shit?” He questioned. Anari merely shrugged in return.“It doesn’t have to be sheep dung,” she replied. “Although, the stench his particularly foul, so that explains why Arya used it more often than not.”“My Lady,” Tyrion said with a teasing smirk. His tone and expression caused Anari to smile in return.“You asked me,” she replied. “And if you insist I call you by your name, then I insist you call me by mine.” She said with a jokingly firm tone. Tyrion chuckled lightly as he nodded in return. Extending a hand to her to help her up, the two continued their walk for a little longer.Though, they cut their walk short when Anari had the idea of going to the library. Considering they had very similar tastes in books, Tyrion thought it was a brilliant idea. That was how the pair found themselves sitting at one of the tables and reading.They spent hours in comfortable silence, only breaking it when there was something in the story they wished to discuss. It was a nice reprieve; it allowed both of them to pretend that things were normal. That nothing was wrong and that they were in peaceful times.It brought them both comfort and allowed them to let all the stress they carried to wash away for the time being. They only left the library when Anari voiced she was hungry. As planned, they had lunch out in the open so that those who walked by would see that they weren’t as miserable as people would like to think.As usual, word traveled fast in King’s Landing. Soon, everyone was curious as to why the two seemed to be getting along so well. It seemed like an impossible thing to happen to those who didn’t know either of them. To some of the nobles, they couldn’t imagine how such a beautiful young woman like Anari would get along so well with a man like Tyrion.However, those like the Tyrells and the Lannisters found it not only curious but also good. Tywin was arguably the most pleased; as their growing relationship would ensure that they would have a son together. Cersei was annoyed with the entire ordeal, as she had hoped that Anari and Tyrion would be miserable.The two didn’t help quiet the rumors that began to spread as later in the day, they didn’t dine with everyone else, but chose to dine in their shared chambers. At the end of the night, they once more shared the bed. Not only that but in place of Shae returning to undo Anari’s hair, Tyrion helped her to untie the braids.Such innocent intimacy, it was nice. It was also nice sleeping next to someone, as once more, Anari and Tyrion weren’t plagued by any sort of nightmare. They were allowed to sleep in peace, something they both desperately needed.Bother were unaware of the monstrosities taking place in the Riverlands.~Sandor stopped his horse as he looked on. An expression of horror sat upon his face as he watched the Freys bring out the headless body of Robb Stark. They had messily sewn the head of his direwolf onto his body as they paraded him around on a horse.Arya had the misfortune of waking up in time to bear witness to it herself. Her heart ached at the sight of her brother. Grabbing a Frey banner, Sandor pressed forward. He needed to get them out of there, and fast.As they rode away, Sandor couldn’t help but think it was a good thing he hadn’t been able to bring Anari and Sansa with him. Because if he did, no doubt they would have been at that feast. While he didn’t particularly care for the Starks in general, Sandor didn’t believe any of them deserved the fate that they got.He wasn’t stupid, contrary to what many believed. Sandor had seen that none of them wanted to be involved in all of these plots and plans. However, with Arya’s mother and brother dead, Sandor had no choice but to watch over her himself for a while longer.That night, as they took over the camp of the Frey men Arya and Sandor killed, his mind wandered to the wolf he left in King’s Landing. He hoped that she was alright and that they weren’t hurting her. Sandor had heard a while ago that there had been a wedding that took place in King’s Landing.Apparently, weddings in the South went better than they did in the Riverlands.~The next day, Anari and Tyrion decided they would revert back to their normal routines. They had given the nobles what they wanted, and while it was enjoyable to spend an entire day in each other’s company, they both knew they had other duties to see to.Tyrion had been going over more of the books Lord Baelish used to calculate the money they had. However, he was interrupted by Podrick entering the room. “Pardon me, milord,” he said as he brought his hands together in front of him. “Your father has called a meeting of the Small Council.”Tyrion couldn’t help but sigh before nodding. “Well, let’s go see what they want,” it didn’t take long for him to arrive at the meeting. However, his brows rose faintly when he saw Joffrey was there as well. “Kill a few puppies today?” He questioned as he took his seat.“Show him,” Joffrey grinned. He was overly pleased with what had transpired, and it showed plainly on his face and in his eyes. “Come on, show him!”Maester Pycelle extended the letter to Tyrion, but just before he could touch it, the older man purposefully dropped it. “Oh!” he gasped. “Apologies, my Lord, old fingers.” Tyrion gave him a look as he picked up the letter and read it out loud.“Roslin caught a fine fat trout, her brothers gave her a pair of wolf pelts for her wedding,” he read. “Signed Walder Frey,” looking up from the letter, Tyrion didn’t quite understand what it meant. “Is that bad poetry or is it supposed to mean something?”“Robb Stark is dead,” Joffrey replied. “And his bitch mother,” his grin turned sadistic as he looked to Maester Pycelle and his grandfather. “Write back to Lord Frey,” he ordered. “Thank him for his service and command him to send Robb Stark’s head. I’m going to serve it to Sansa and Anari at my wedding feast.”Joffrey was going to stay true to his word. He wanted them to see the head of their dead brother. He wanted to hurt them, especially Anari. She was a thorn in his side and in all honesty, Joffrey hated the older girl. He hated her, and he feared her.Tyrion’s face twisted in disgust as he regarded his nephew. Other’s had been more successful in hiding their true feelings. “Your Grace,” though it was Varys who spoke. “Lady Anari is your Aunt by marriage, as is her sister.”“A joke,” Cersei tried to clear the air. “Joffrey did not mean it.”“Yes, I did,” Joffrey replied. “I’m going to have it served to Anari and Sansa.”“No,” Tyrion stated firmly. “They are no longer yours to torment.” He had had enough. Not only was Anari his friend, but she was now his wife. He would uphold the vows he had made and would do his best to protect her. Tyrion wasn’t about to allow Joffrey to do such a thing. It was bad enough that he had forced the girls to look at their father’s head.Tyrion wanted to spare them the pain they would endure if they were forced to gaze upon their brother’s head as well. “Everyone is mine to torment,” Joffrey hissed as his eyes narrowed. “You’d do well to remember that, you little monster.”“Oh, I’m a monster?” Tyrion questioned. “Perhaps you should speak to me more softly then,” part of Tyrion relished in his verbal spars with Joffrey. The boy wasn’t as smart as he thought he was, nor was he even remotely clever enough to keep up. “Monsters are dangerous, and just now Kings are dying like flies.”“I can have your tongue for saying that!” Joffrey shouted in anger and fear.“Let him say his threats,” Tywin interrupted. However, Joffrey wasn’t done, as he raged and fumed. However, it only resulted in Tywin sending his grandson to his chambers for the night and dismissing everyone but Tyrion from the meeting.“You just sent the most powerful man in Westeros to bed without his supper,” Tyrion said flippantly.“You’re a fool if you believe he’s the most powerful man in Westeros,” Tywin replied with a small scoff.“A treasonous statement,” Tyrion gasped in mock surprise. “Joffrey is King.”“You really think a crown gives you power?” Tywin questioned.“No,” Tyrion replied. “I think armies give you power. Though Robb Stark had an army, had never lost a battle, and you defeated him all the same,” Tywin merely hummed in response. “Oh, I know,” Tyrion mocked. “Walder Frey gets all the credit, or the blame depending on your allegiance.”“Walder Frey is many things,” Tywin began. “But a brave man?” He scoffed at the very notion. “No, he never would have risked such an action if he didn’t have certain assurances, which he got from me,” hearing the admittance, Tyrion couldn’t help the small scoff that passed his lips. “Do you disapprove?”“I’m all for cheating,” Tyrion began. “This is war, but to slaughter them at a wedding?”“Explain to me why it is more noble to kill men in battle than a dozen at dinner,” Tywin challenged.“So that’s why you did it?” Tyrion questioned. “To save lives?”“To end the war,” Tywin replied. “To protect this family,” his gaze hardened as he regarded his son. “Do you want to write a song for the dead Starks? Go ahead, write one.”Tywin would have preferred to have spared the Starks, but they had left him with no choice. Because of the foolish mistakes of Joffrey and Cersei, Tywin had no choice but to wipe them out.“I’m in this world a little while longer to defend the Lannisters, to defend my blood.” He finished.“The Northerners will never forget,” Tyrion stated. Though, he knew that there was another person that would never forget, nor forgive this action.“Good,” Tywin stated coldly. “Let them remember what happens when they march on the south. All the Stark men are dead, Winterfell is a ruin. Roose Bolton will be named Warden of the North until your son by Anari comes of age,” though, upon saying the girl’s name, Tywin narrowed his eyes at Tyrion. “I believe you still have some work to do on that score.”“Do you think she’ll open her legs for me after I tell her how we murdered her mother and brother?” Tyrion questioned in disbelief. No, Anari may never trust Tyrion again once she knew what his father had done. No doubt, this would change everything between the two. “Have you not paid any attention at all as to how protective she is about her family?”“Do you take me for a fool?” Tywin questioned. Of course, he knew how protective Anari was of her family. He vividly remembered his conversation with her after she had boldly stormed into his office. “One way or another, you will get that girl pregnant.”Anari piqued Tywin’s curiosity. She was vastly different from everyone else he had met. Anari was the kind of woman that Tywin had hoped Cersei would be. Cersei was too foolish and made silly mistakes all because she let her emotions get the better of her.It was clear to Tywin that Anari was smarter than that. While the girl felt her emotions, she took whatever course she needed to in order to get the outcome she wanted. Anari put more thought into her words and actions, and it made her dangerous.“I will not rape her,” Tyrion nearly growled.“Shall I explain to you in one easy lesson how the world works?” Tywin questioned.“Use small words, I’m not as clever as you,”“The House that puts family first will always defeat the House that puts the whims and wishes of its sons and daughters first,” Tywin stated. The two traded more words with one another before Tyrion left to go break the new to Anari.He knew that this conversation would not go over well. But he had to do it. Tyrion could only hope that he was able to tell her before someone else did.~Anari had been on her way to the gardens when she was approached by Margaery. The young woman had a frown on her face and a concerned gleam in her eyes. “Anari,” she greeted.“Lady Margaery,” Anari greeted back. “Is something wrong?”“You don’t know?” Margaery questioned back. She was surprised the news hadn’t reached Anari yet. However, that made it even more difficult for her to tell the girl. “Oh, I’m so sorry Anari.”“I don’t understand,” Anari replied, confused. “What are you sorry for?”“Your mother and brother were at a wedding in the Riverlands,” Margaery began. “But it was a trap, they were betrayed by Roose Bolton and Walder Frey.”“What?” Anari questioned, her heart dropping as her eyes widened. “What happened to them? Are they alright?”Margaery’s eyes turned sad as she looked at Anari. “They’re dead, Anari. They killed them.”It was as if her entire world came crashing down around her as Anari replayed what Margaery told her. Robb was dead, her mother was dead, the Freys and the Boltons murdered them. Anari couldn’t believe it, the Boltons were declared for House Stark, they were sworn to her family.Why would they betray her brother like that?It didn’t make sense, but at the moment, Anari couldn’t think straight. Her lips trembled as her eyes welled with tears. However, Anari refused to cry, especially so out in the open. “I… Please excuse me, Lady Margaery,” Anari managed to whisper.Without waiting for a response, Anari nearly ran back to her chambers. Her feet carried her to one of the window sills where she perched herself onto. Anari couldn’t help it, now that she was within the safety of her room, she let out a sob as she cried into her hands.Her brother was gone, he had promised to raise an army and come save her and they murdered him. It would have been one thing to have learned he died in battle, at least then, Anari knew he died fighting. But to hear that he was killed at a wedding of all things?It hurt Anari terribly.She had already lost her father, but now she had lost her mother. Almost Anari’s entire family had been murdered. Theon had betrayed and murdered Bran and Rickon, and now the Boltons and the Freys had betrayed and murdered her mother and brother.However, through her grief, Anari began to think. From her lessons, Anari knew that the Freys weren’t ones to involve themselves with anything unless it suited them and they were promised a good deal. The Boltons were loyal to House Stark, but clearly their loyalty was bought off somehow.It made sense, suddenly. The Lannisters were behind this, they were the ones who made the deals and pulled the strings while the Botlons and Freys were the ones who had executed the plans. Through her grief, anger rose within her. Anari’s tears began to dry as she realized she had been played.She made one minor victory in besting Tywin Lannister, but he had already had a plan set in motion. Her eyes hardened as her anger rose. Though, before she could think about it further, the door to her chambers opened. “Anari,” she heard her name said softly.Turning her head, Anari’s hard gaze met Tyrion’s eyes. He nearly flinched at the anger and grief that was so plainly there. Her eyes were red-rimmed, a clear indication she had once been crying. Tyrion had been too late, she had found out and he wasn’t the one to tell her.Taking a bracing breath, Tyrion walked forward and closed the door behind him. Anari watched him carefully, unsure if he had any part in this. She wanted to believe he played no role in her family’s murder, but she didn’t know.“Anari,” Tyrion began. “I’m so so-”“Did you know?” Anari questioned her voice low. Ice was laced in her words, as she had every right to be upset and angry. “Did you know that your family was planning to murder mine?” She continued, her voice cracking slightly. “Was this all some sort of plan? Marry one of us and give us hope only to kill our mother and brother?”“Anari, I didn’t know,” Tyrion tried as he slowly advanced. Anari shuffled back on the window sill to put as much distance as possible between them. She was finally starting to heal from her father’s death, and now she learned that more of her family was betrayed and murdered.Her family was slowly dying; all that was left was her and Sansa. Anari felt disgusted and angry, to share the name Lannister. Knowing what they did to her family, Anari was ashamed of herself. “How can I believe you?” Anari questioned.Despite trying to be strong and trying to be angry with Tyrion, she could tell that she wouldn’t be able to keep it up for long. For some reason, no matter what, Anari felt safe and secure with Tyrion. It seemed like she could trust him with anything.“You’re all liars here, all of you,” she cried, unable to help it. The tears that had been threatening to spill finally began to trail down her cheeks once more. “How can I trust any of you?” She questioned. It pained Tyrion to see her in such a state, he would do anything to bring back the smile she wore earlier that day. “All you people ever do is hurt me.”He couldn’t stay away any longer. In a few short strides, Tyrion was at her side. Instead of recoiling away from him, Anari practically collapsed in Tyrion’s arms. It was a comfort, to be held as she grieved. “I’m sorry,” Tyrion whispered. “I’m so sorry.”He didn’t know what else to say as he held her. Anari shook and trembled in his grasp, but Tyrion held her tight. Anari tried to be strong; she wanted to keep it together so that she could be smart about her next move. But she was still just a person.She had emotions and she had feelings. One could only be strong for so long, and Anari knew she would have no choice but to keep pushing forward. Showing any outward signs of emotions or reactions to anything would mean she would lose.“I don’t know how much more I can take,” Anari admitted.There was only so much Tyrion could do in this moment. Holding her and being there for her was the only thing he could think of that would bring her comfort. Tyrion felt so powerless, he couldn’t protect her like he swore he would do.Hearing her cry make Tyrion’s heartache and his own eyes began to water. This wasn’t fair, it truly wasn’t. The only thing Tyrion could do was ensure Anari didn’t fade with grief.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As Shae stood by the water, she let out a small sigh. It seemed just when things were beginning to settle, something else had to happen. Ever since finding out about her family's murder, Anari and Sansa hadn't been the same. It was difficult for Shae to see such a strong young woman like Anari, begin to fade with grief.Standing by the water gave Shae a moment to think in peace. However, that peace didn't last long as she soon found that she wasn't alone. It was silent for a moment as Varys approaches her. "You've been a good influence on our mutual friend, you know," he began. "He used to drink from sundown and sunup, visit three brothels a night, and gamble away his father's money. Now it's just the drinking.""And now I'm his wife's servant," Shae replied. "I brush her hair, clip her nails, and empty her chamber pot. Meanwhile, they make each other laugh and smile, and she helps keep him sober by talking to him.""She is a sweet young thing," Varys defended. "While she was the one who traded places with Sansa, none of this is Anari's fault.""I love that girl," Shae stated. She truly did, she cared about Anari, she only wanted to see her happy. "I would kill for her; do you think that makes it easier for me?""No, I expect not," Varys replied."She's young and she's beautiful and highborn," Shae listed."We break bread with them, but that doesn't make us family," Varys agreed. "We've learned their language, but we'll never be their countrymen. If you let yourself believe that a foreign girl with no name could spend her life with the son of Tywin Lannister-""I have a name," Shae interrupted, her eyes narrowed."You have one name, as do I," Varys replied. "Here only the family name matters.""What do you want from me, Lord Varys?" Shae questioned. Varys handed her a bag of diamonds and explained how she could sail back to Essos and live a more comfortable life, a safe life. "Why do you want me to leave?""Tyrion Lannister is one of the few people alive who could make this country a better place," Varys explained. "He has the mind for it, he has the will, and he has the right last name. And you, you are a complication. I know you love him, and I know its true love not bought by gold or silver. I'm not asking you to leave him for money, I'm asking you to leave because your presence in the capital endangers him. This will never be your home, my Lady. Fine a true home somewhere far from here while there's still time."Tyrion was already distracted enough being married to Anari. Varys could plainly see that the two were very fond of one another, and with the recent death of Robb and Catelyn Stark, Varys knew that Tyrion would be busy trying to provide comfort to the girl.Anari was also one of the people he spoke about in terms of making Westeros a better place. Varys could see the potential in the girl, and if Shae was there, she would also complicate things further. It wasn't Shae's fault that she fell in love with Tyrion.However, Varys could see it being a problem. Shae was in love with Tyrion and she greatly cared for Anari. With Anari and Tyrion being married and so openly happy with one another, Varys knew it would only lead to disaster if left alone.Unfortunately, his attempts to save Shae were in vain as she threw the bag at his feet and left him.~During the days that followed Robb and Catelyn's deaths, Anari and Sansa found comfort in one another. They often recalled happy memories with their family and Sansa would weep in her sister's arms. Anari still didn't show Sansa her true feelings, but Sansa could tell that Anari was hurting.Now, they were truly alone. Robb wasn't coming to save them anymore, and they'd never get to see their mother again. Ever since learning how they died, Anari had trouble sleeping. She either lies awake at night and stared at the darkness, or she silently wept herself to sleep.The only person Anari spoke to regularly was Sansa. She hardly spoke to Tyrion or Shae, and she actively avoided the gardens so as not to run into Margaery or Olenna. It was as if Anari became a ghost, wandering the halls in her dark northern dresses.Anari fell back into wearing the dresses she had brought with her from Winterfell. She wore Robb's pendant around her neck and she kept her hair in her Northern braids. She did her best to avoid Tyrion for a while, as she wasn't sure what to really say to him.After she had calmed down after learning the news, Anari had closed into herself. If she allowed her emotions to come through again, she wasn't sure if she would be able to come back. Anari knew it wasn't fair to Tyrion, but she just couldn't face him.It was on one afternoon where Anari sat in her room by the window that her solitude was disturbed by an unlikely person. "Pardon, milady," Podrick said as he stepped into the room. "Lord Tywin has summoned you to his office."Anari turned, a slightly bewildered expression overtaking her usually blank one. "Lord Tywin has summoned me?""Yes, milady," Podrick nodded once. "To the office of the Hand."Anari couldn't believe what she heard, however, she knew she really had no choice. So, she reluctantly rose and left her chambers to walk to Tywin's office. On her way there, though, Anari made it an effort to place on a strong façade.If she gave Tywin one inch of vulnerability, then she would lose. Anari couldn't afford to lose to a man like him. Podrick announced her presence to Tywin before she was allowed inside his office. With the door closed, both Anari and Tywin stared at one another in silence.Tywin noted that Anari didn't look quite as strong as she did the day she stormed his office. However, he could still see the fight in her as she regarded him carefully. After a tense moment, Anari walked forward to stand before his desk. "Lord Tywin," she greeted.Her voice was strong as she spoke. She would get through this ordeal the same way she got through everything else. She would call upon all of her strength and will to ensure she remained as she was before him."Is there any reason as to why you have summoned me?" She questioned."I'd like to talk to you," Tywin replied. He gestured for her to sit in the chair in front of his desk, which Anari did."What do you wish to discuss, my Lord?" She asked as she raised an eyebrow. "I don't have any useful information; you've defeated my brother so you have no worry there. I'm curious as to what you think I have.""Intelligence, for one thing," Tywin replied. "You're a smart young woman, Lady Anari. I'll admit, you impressed me by showing that when we first spoke."Anari was surprised she had impressed Tywin; however, she didn't let it show. "Yes," Anari nodded. "When we first spoke, I was still a Stark and my brother and mother were still alive. Now, here we are, with me a Lannister and my family dead.""Here we are," Tywin agreed. "You intrigue me," he admitted. "You are unlike any of the other nobles in this city. You don't cling to gossip and I do not consider you a fool.""You flatter me with such high praise, my Lord," Anari replied. "But it is not needed. If there is a point to my being here, I would appreciate knowing it now."A smirk threatened Tywin's lips as he regarded the girl before him. Yes, she was very smart. She was also quite clever, though she did a good enough job at hiding her grief from him, she couldn't quite manage to do the same with her resentment towards him. "I want to get to know you," Tywin said after a pause. "I hadn't had the chance to get to really know your family.""Which is a shame," Anari replied. "I'm sure my brother would have had a few choice words for you should you have met.""You have a sharp tongue," Tywin noted. "Be careful what you say when using it." He warned. He begrudgingly admired her for her spirit and strength, but he would not stand for outright disrespect. Anari stared at him for a moment, her eyes searching his while remaining guarded herself.Tywin was a difficult man to figure out. While he was powerful, he was not careless with the power he wielded. Perhaps she could learn quite a lot from him. If she placed her hatred and resentment aside, there was potential for Anari to learn quite a lot from a man like Tywin Lannister."What is it you wish to know about me?" Anari questioned. "I have no secrets, and even if I did, surely you know about them by now."Tywin hummed in agreement with her last statement. Unfortunately, in Anari's case, it was true. If she did have any true secrets, then there was a strong possibility Tywin or someone already knew about it. Nothing stayed a secret for long in King's Landing.Standing up, Tywin walked to the wine tray that sat in the room. He poured two goblets before turning to face her once more. "Am I correct in assuming you came here at the request of your father?" He questioned as he set a goblet on the desk before sitting back down."Yes," Anari replied. "Both my mother and father asked me to come here.""Why?""To look after my sisters," there wasn't anything Tywin could do with this information as far as Anari knew. So, she decided to answer them truthfully. "When my father was Hand, he didn't have much time to spend looking after them himself. So, with my being here, I would be the one to look after them."Tywin hummed as he took a small sip of wine. "Is that why you put it upon yourself to intervene with affairs that do not concern you?""I intervene when I deem it necessary," Anari answered, her tone shifting. "When I heard that my sister is to be beaten before the court, I did not allow it to happen. When we were surrounded by the riot, I got my sister out of there. And, as you know, when I heard that my sister was to be married off like a broodmare, I took her place.""Yes," Tywin agreed. "And in doing so, each time you've only put yourself in danger. You were the one beating before the court, you were attacked in the riot, and you were married. One wonders why you put yourself through such turmoil at your own expense.""Is it really that difficult to understand?" Anari questioned in return. She thought it was rather obvious why she did what she did, but apparently it wasn't. "I put myself through this because I love my sister," she said. "She is my family, the only one I have left. What kind of sister would I be if I let her suffer if there was something I could do about it?""A smart one," Tywin replied. "You realize that putting yourself at danger only weakens you further.""It only gives me more experiences," Anari said as she looked back at him. "Not all experiences are good, my Lord, but I do learn." Anari wasn't about to let him win this spar of words, especially not when he insinuated that she was weak. "Why is it you do what you do, Lord Tywin? In this game, it seems we are not so different in our motives.""How do you figure?""From what I gather, your family means a lot to you as well," Anari replied. "You make your moves and your plans to ensure that things move in your favor." Again, Tywin was impressed she had understood that much."Let me explain to you the same thing I explained to Tyrion," Tywin began. "The House that puts family first always destroys the House that puts the whims and wishes of its sons and daughters first.""Aren't sons and daughters part of the family?" Anari questioned. "While I agree, family is important; shouldn't it mean that you give life to your children's dreams and hopes? While dangerous in some cases, if allowed to flourish, something wonderful could come of it.""Being a dreamer in this world is foolish," Tywin replied. "If one has a head filled with silly dreams, then they become foolish as they grow older.""I agree," Anari said after a pause. "Being a dreamer for too long doesn't help anything. However, constantly killing the dreams of children often leads to bitterness and resentment. Allowing some dreams to grow allows love to grow."Tywin regarded Anari carefully for a moment. He was surprised at how passionate and wise she sounded as she responded to him. Her responses only made Anari more intriguing, which made him want to learn more.How was it she was the way she was? How did she become this intelligent and clever young woman? Why was she so unwavering in her loyalty to her sister? How could it be that Ned Stark had managed to raise such strong children and Tywin didn't?While he hadn't met him, Tywin had been foolish to underestimate Robb Stark. Robb was smart and strong in his own right, but he was still young and foolish. Anari was another matter. While young, she didn't make foolish choices, while inexperienced; she played this game very well.Now, Tywin knew better than to underestimate the wolves.~It was infuriating, once she heard that the Northern whore had been summoned repeatedly to Tywin's office. Anari didn't deserve that privilege, Tywin was her father, yet Cersei found it difficult to hold his attention. Yet this wolf bitch could without even trying.It ate at her, not knowing what was being discussed during those meetings. The only satisfaction Cersei was able to get from the entire ordeal was the fact that it upset Tyrion as well.Tyrion didn't like that his father was summoning his wife for private meetings. Especially since Anari was in no state to really fight back too hard should Tywin push her. Tyrion knew his father and knew he had a penchant for destroying those who were weak or showed any sort of vulnerability.Tyrion didn't want that for Anari, she was so strong, yet he could see she was fragile as well. She was just a person, and there was only so much one person could take. It didn't help that Anari still wasn't really talking to him. While she was completely ignoring him, Anari was a woman of few words lately.Weeks after Jaime had returned to the city, it was slowly nearing Joffrey's wedding to Margaery. Which meant that many people who were invited were arriving in the city. Tyrion was charged with greeting Doran Martell of Dorne that morning, however, Anari rose before he did.Carefully, Anari got out of bed and dressed for the day. She wore a grey dress with lavender embroidery on the bodice and sleeves. Anari styled her hair in her Northern braids and placed Robb's pendant around her neck. After slipping on her boots, Anari turned to look back at Tyrion where he still lay asleep.She knew she was being unfair to him, and that she wasn't being a very good wife at the moment. However, Anari just wasn't ready to let her walls crumble down. Especially with Tywin calling on her for more meetings. She needed to be strong during that time, and if she talked things out with Tyrion, then she would be left vulnerable again.Though, that didn't mean she didn't feel guilty for treating Tyrion this way. He was under a lot of stress himself, and she wasn't able to help him either. As she left the room, Anari couldn't help the small smile on her face.They were both a mess, but she cared very much about Tyrion. And part of Anari knew, he cared about her too.~Once all the greetings had taken place, Anari agreed to have a small lunch with Tyrion and Shae in the gardens. However, she didn't feel like eating anything set before her. Grief manifested in many different ways, Anari's happened to show in her eating habits and her lack of speech.Normally, Anari would just pick at her food while eating a few bites of it. Most of the food on her plate, though, would hardly be touched at all. In the hopes of cheering her up or at least getting her to eat something, Shae had the servers bring all sorts of treats and cakes, especially cherry tarts and pigeon pies."You need to eat something, Shae insisted. "Pigeon pie?" She offered."No, thank you," Anari replied softly."Cherry tart?" Shae tried again."No, thank you," Shae sighed as she looked to Tyrion who also sat quietly."Tell her she needs to eat," Shae said. Tyrion glanced at her before looking to Anari. While Shae was still upset that Tyrion and Varys tried to send her away, Shae's concern outweighed her anger."My lady," Tyrion began. "You do need to eat." He worried about Anari, especially with Tywin taking an interest, Anari not only needed to keep her mental strength but her physical as well. It hurt, seeing her eyes look so dull again.He had worked hard to rekindle that fire within her. Tyrion had prided himself on making her smile and laugh, but she wasn't letting him help her anymore. There was a part of Tyrion that feared she had lost that light for good. He didn't want Anari to give up; he didn't want her wolf's spirit to fade."I don't want to eat," Anari replied quietly. Her tone was flat as she stared at the table. Being surrounded by both Tyrion and Shae made Anari nervous that she would crumble at any moment. She didn't want to do that, so she did her best to avoid speaking or looking at either of them.Tyrion sighed before he glanced at Shae. Perhaps this would go better if he had a moment alone with her. He doubted she would agree to do this again anytime soon, so Tyrion wanted to take advantage of this moment. "If I could have a moment alone with my wife," he said.Shae's eyes narrowed, however, she knew better than to argue. As much as Shae didn't like it, she knew that Tyrion had a knack for making Anari happy, and she wanted the girl to be happy again. So, she silently left the two alone. However, before she left completely, she saw Tyrion take Anari's hand in his as he turned to face his wife."I can't let you starve," Tyrion began. "I swore to protect you." He tried when she didn't respond. Anari glanced at him and for a moment, Tyrion saw a flicker of her pain before she closed herself off again and looked away.It hurt to know that she was hurting and refused to let him help her. Tyrion desperately wanted to make her smile again. It was odd, not only did he feel pride when he earned a genuine smile or laugh from her, but he felt something else too. A strange flutter of some sort whenever he saw her joy.Tyrion didn't want to see her suffer, he couldn't bear it. "Anari, I'm your husband," he said softly as he squeezed her hand. "Let me help you."After debating it for a moment, Anari looked back at him. It seemed even looking into his eyes caused her to nearly crumble. However, she could hear the desperation in his voice as he pleaded to help her. "How can you help me?" She questioned."I don't know," Tyrion admitted. "But I can try." Oh, how he wanted to try. He would do anything he needed to do in order to save her from herself. A frown settled on her lips as she felt her emotions swirling inside her like a storm. In order to keep herself in check, though, as she finally decided to open up, Anari couldn't help the irritated tone her voice took."I lie awake at night and stare up at the canopy. All I can think of is how they died as I weep into the darkness," she began. "It's all I can think of, that or how I'll never see my brother again or know my mother's touch. So tell me, how can you help me?" She questioned.Her voice wavered at the end, but she forced herself to stare blankly at him as she waited for his response. Tyrion frowned when he learned of her troubled sleeping patterns. He shared her bed, yet he had no idea she was going through this at night.It hurt to know this and he couldn't help but feel guilty. He should have seen it, she was there in front of him, but she hid so well. Tyrion also felt anger; he was angry and frustrated with his family. All they did was take, take, and take from Anari. They ripped and clawed at her, leaving Tyrion to try and pick up the pieces to ensure Anari didn't break completely."I could get you the essence of nightshade to help you sleep," he offered. However, his attempt merely caused Anari to scoff. She didn't want something to help her sleep, especially not something like nightshade which could easily be tampered with or taken too often or too much."Do you know what they did to my brother?" She questioned. "They say they sewed his direwolf's head onto his body. They paraded him around for all to see while they mocked his title. They killed his wife and unborn child in front of him as well."Anari had hoped she would get a chance to meet the woman Robb had loved and married. She must have been quite the woman to earn her brother's love and cause him to break a vow to be with her."They killed Robb in front of my mother before they slit her throat to the bone," the Freys had mocked the Tully funeral tradition and discarded her mother's body as if she were waste.Tyrion could see that recalling what had happened to her family was deeply upsetting her. "What happened to them was a terrible crime," Tyrion began. "I didn't know your brother; he seemed like a good man. In fact, he must have been if he tried too hard to keep his promise to you." He smiled faintly.Tyrion remembered when Anari had told him about the promise Robb had made to her. It was clear that Robb loved his sister, as he had tried to hard to come and save them."I admired your mother," Tyrion continued. "She wanted to have me executed, but I admired her," his small attempt at a joke caused the faintest of smiles to cross Anari's lips. Her response caused hope to ride within him. "She was a strong woman and she was fierce about her children. Just like you're fierce about your family," Tyrion squeezed her hand again as he made eye contact with her. "Anari, your mother would want you to carry on, you know it's true."Anari inhaled as she looked away from his eyes and down at their joined hands. "How can I?" She questioned. "Everyone in my family is dead.""Sansa isn't," Tyrion replied. "She needs you, you still have a sister that needs your help and protection," he swallowed as he decided to admit what he had been feeling. "And I need you," he said softly. "You're the only one who keeps me sane around here. I care very much about you, and I want to help you."Tyrion's admission caused Anari to look up at him in surprise. He needed her, Tyrion needed her. His words caused something to ignite within her as she met his eyes. Her sister and her husband needed her, she couldn't leave them. She couldn't let herself fade with grief, Tyrion was right.Catelyn would want Anari to continue on, as she was now Sansa's only protector. And if Tyrion needed her, then she couldn't ignore that. If she did, she would be a failure as a wife and as a friend. Taking a deep breath, Anari nodded.Tyrion wanted to help her, and she had been unfair to him. Turning her hand in his grasp, Anari held his hand in return as she squeezed it. "You're right," she said. "Sansa needs me, and I can't abandon her now. And I won't abandon you either."Once more that strange fluttering feeling overcame Tyrion as he looked at her. While he didn't understand the feeling, he found that he liked it. "Now, you must eat," he insisted with a soft smile. He was rewarded with a small laugh and a smile that matched.During the rest of their meal, the two ate in comfortable silence. They stole glances at one another and shy smiles, all the while, never letting go of each other's hand.~After their lunch, Anari decided to wander a bit to clear her mind. Tyrion was right, she needed to be there for Sansa and she needed to be there for her husband. She had her time to grieve; now it was time to do something else. While she wanted a moment alone to think, however, it seemed that solitude wasn't an option.As the moment she turned down one of the halls, Anari ran into someone. "Oh," she gasped softly. As she looked up, she had an apology on her lips. However, she paused when she realized who it was she had run into. "I'm so sorry, Ser Jaime,""Lady Anari," Jaime greeted awkwardly. Anari had heard that Jaime returned to the city. While at first, she wanted to confront him and give him a piece of her mind, Anari knew that it would be better she didn't do such a thing. "It's quite alright, it was my fault."The stood awkwardly before Anari decided to break the silence. "I am sorry for what happened on your travels back," she said. "I can't imagine how difficult it is to adjust to losing your hand.""Yes," Jaime nodded back. "It takes some getting used to," he smiled faintly. "I'm sure it means very little to you, but I am deeply sorry for what happened to your brother and mother."Anari kept her face neutral as she nodded back. "Thank you," she replied. After another few moments of silence, Anari once more broke it. "I am sure you have important matters to attend to, Ser Jaime.""Yes," he agreed, even though he had no current pressing matters. "I should get to them.""Good day, Ser Jaime," Anari lowered herself in a brief curtsy before she began to walk away. Jaime stood in the same spot, though he turned to look at her as she walked away. He wasn't used to people calling him by his name. Usually, people called him Kingslayer or Oathbreaker.For everything he and his family had done to Anari and her family, Anari called him by his title and name. Having spoken with Brienne, he had promised to help bring the girls home. Not only that, but Jaime felt the need to make amends with the Stark family. Who better to do that to than Anari Stark?"Lady Anari," he called before she could get too far away. Anari turned and walked back over to him so he wouldn't have to shout. "I wanted you to know; I admire your strength, and while it may not be under the best circumstances, I'm happy to call you my sister."Anari was surprised by his words, and she couldn't help but let it show on her face. However, she soon regarded him carefully. It was a little unnerving for Jaime to be so blatantly assessed, especially under Anari's calculating gaze. Anari tried to think of what angle he could be playing at, just in case he was trying to get something from her.However, she saw no trickery, and she knew she didn't have much to give him anyway. "Thank you," she said at last. A thought passed her mind, and Anari couldn't help but smile at him. "Perhaps when we have more time, we may speak more to get better acquainted." She offered."I'd like that," Jaime smiled. He would very much like to get to know the girl better, besides, he was right in saying that she was his sister. Considering Anari married Tyrion, they were related by marriage.With another smile, Anari excused herself. While she was still upset by his actions in regards to her father, from what Tyrion had said, Jaime was a far better person than Cersei was.So, perhaps, Anari should give him a chance. Maybe she could ask Tyrion to help set up a meeting with just the three of them. This way, it would be less awkward having a third party there. Part of Anari wanted to prove to Jaime that she was willing to put the past behind her.After all, the more allies she had, the better she would do.~Upon arriving at his and Anari's shared chambers, Tyrion was lost in thought. Now that Anari was speaking to him and seemed more willing to open up and let him in, he had to focus on another matter. He could not, unfortunately, forget his duties as Master of Coin.Lord Baelish proved to be quite terrible at the job, as he had borrowed the money from the Iron Bank of Braavos. They didn't have enough to pay it back, and with this ridiculous wedding taking place soon, Tyrion needed to figure out a way to fund it.However, upon entering the room, Tyrion frowned when he saw Shae laying on the bed in a seductive pose. "My lion," she greeted."What are you doing?" Tyrion questioned. If Anari had been the one to walk into the room and saw Shae laying there, then no doubt there would be trouble."What does it look like?" Shae questioned with a coy smile. "Come here." She requested."How many times have I told you?" Tyrion questioned with a small sigh. "You can't visit me here." While Tyrion cared for Shae very deeply, he didn't want any more trouble. Had anyone else walked into the room, Shae would be punished in some way, as would he."I know," Shae replied as she got off the bed. In a few quick strides, she was in front of him. "We've come to a dangerous place," with a smile, Shae reached out to touch him, but Tyrion pulled away. Her brows came together as she frowned "Have you forgotten me?" She questioned. "Do you know how long it's been?""Of course I haven't forgotten," Tyrion replied as he shook his head."I want you," Shae said seductively. "Don't you want me?""Things are a bit tense right now," Tyrion replied with a strained smile. He wasn't in the mood to mess around at the moment. Especially not after spending the afternoon with his wife. An afternoon where they had made progress in terms of their relationship and Anari's mental wellbeing."What things?" Shae questioned."My nephew, the King, wants to murder me," he began. "My wife was grieving because my father murdered her family, and Oberyn Martell wants to murder everyone whose last name is Lannister.""You need to relax," Shae said after a moment. "Don't you want to relax?" She questioned as she once more tried to touch him. It was tempting to give in, but Tyrion found the will to deny her advances. "What's wrong?" When he once more pulled away from her, Shae backed away herself as she frowned."I told you," he began. "It's not a good time."It's never a good time," Shae replied with narrowed eyes. "You have your young bride," she hissed."Shae," Tyrion tried, knowing that if she lost her temper nothing would get solved."Do you love her?" Shae questioned. She could see that there was something going on between the two of them. While it may have started off as a friendship and deep respect and care in place, Shae was beginning to think that their relationship was starting to go a little deeper. And she did not like that."Love her?" Tyrion questioned in return. "We're friends, while we are married, Anari and I are good friends.""That's not an answer," Shae insisted as she crossed her arms."I don't love her," he stated. However, Tyrion was beginning to doubt his convictions, as it felt almost... wrong to say the words. He didn't love her, did he? Could that be why he has been feeling these strange emotions lately? Is that why he almost desperately wanted to help Anari?Even with his answer, Shae couldn't help but remain upset. Looking at him, she could see the sliver of doubt in his words. Words, which, she took as confirmation of her next point. Varys said she should leave because she was a danger to Tyrion, however, she was beginning to think that the reason he was sending her away was so that she wouldn't be there to get in the way of pursuing Anari."You tried to send me away," she accused as her anger rose."Ship you away?" Tyrion questioned with wide eyes."Give me diamonds and make me disappear,""What are you talking about?" Tyrion asked. He was genuinely confused. Other than making one attempt at it, Tyrion didn't try to give her diamonds to take her away."If you want me to leave, just say it," Shae spat. However, Tyrion didn't answer, as he was still trying to figure out what she was talking about. "Say it!" She demanded loudly.Quickly, Tyrion shushed her. If someone were to hear them talking, then they'd both be in trouble. "I don't know what you're talking about." He said again."You want me to stay?" Shae asked, this time at a more level volume. Tyrion was starting to consider sending her away, but not for the reasons she was thinking. The only reason he would send her away would be to protect her. However, Shae took his silence to mean something else entirely.With a scoff to hide her pain, Shae left the room, ensuring she slammed the door behind her. Tyrion let out a deep sigh as he let his shoulders slump in defeat. One little victory in making Anari feel better and another issue with Shae arose. It seemed like he couldn't win.Everything seemed to be crumbling around him. In trying to help others and to ensure that the people he cared for were doing alright, Tyrion was neglecting his own wellbeing. Eyeing the wine tray that sat not too far away, Tyrion debated whether or not he wanted to drink away his problems.It had worked for him before in the past. However, Tyrion also wanted to be better. He remembered when Anari requested he lessened his wine intake during their wedding. Perhaps she had only meant for that night, but he couldn't help but want to try and be more sober for her.Before he could really make his decision, however, the door opened once more. Turning, Tyrion saw that it was only Anari returning to their room and not someone else. She looked to be in better spirits, as she offered him a smile as she closed the door behind her.Tyrion tried to smile in return, but he could only manage a grimace. Upon seeing his expression, Anari's smile faded as she regarded him. "Are you alright?" She questioned."I'd be lying if I said I was," Tyrion admitted. He knew he wouldn't do him any good if he lied to her. Finally deciding he would go for it, Tyrion walked over to the wine tray and poured himself a glass."What's wrong?" Anari asked as she walked closer. Tyrion listed everything that had been on his mind and Anari listened to every word. When he was finished, Anari couldn't help but frown.She had not only been neglecting her duties as a wife but as a friend as well. She was supposed to keep her husband's council and offer advice when needed. Anari had been so busy grieving that she hadn't noticed that Tyrion was hurting, himself."I'm sorry," she said after a moment. Tyrion paused in drinking his wine to raise an eyebrow."Whatever could you be sorry for?" He questioned. There was nothing she should be apologizing for; after all, she hadn't done anything wrong."While I was busy grieving, I hadn't realized that you were going through your own problems," Anari began. "I hope you can forgive me for being such a terrible wife. You've helped me feel better; I would like it very much if I could do the same."Tyrion was surprised by her offer. He never expected anything in return; however, he almost didn't want to refuse her. There was a part of him that didn't want her help, but an even larger part of him was telling him to take the risk. Anari had been willing to let her walls down for him, so perhaps it would be alright if he did the same."You don't have to help me," Tyrion replied softly. Anari merely smiled in return as she walked over to him. Taking his hands in hers, Anari looked into his eyes so he knew she was serious."I want to," she replied. "You've helped me in many ways. You've been so kind to me now let me do the same. I do not like seeing you this way, so please, allow me to help in any way that I can."Tyrion found that he could not refuse her. Not when she looked at him in such a way, her eyes were so grey, imploring, and genuine. With a nod, the two sat down and talked about what was going on in depth. For once, both Anari and Tyrion let their walls down and allowed the other to see the real them.Being raw and vulnerable was a dangerous thing, and yet, the two felt safe and comfortable enough with one another to share their vulnerability. They understood one another fully and completely. The way Tyrion was treated growing up made Anari sick.It wasn't his fault that he was born a dwarf, much less his fault for his mother dying bringing him into the world. How Tyrion faced such adversity and didn't turn out to be like Joffrey baffled Anari. However, she was so grateful that his experiences made Tyrion into the man he was.Their conversation lasted into the evening, neither one were keen on being seen before the court, so they had their dinner sent to their room. When they spoke of their childhoods, Tyrion made note that Anari's nameday was coming up soon.While he doubted that anyone else but Sana would pay attention to that, Tyrion's mind began to work. He wanted to do something special for her, but he didn't know what he could do just yet. For now, he would have to wait and see what happened.After dinner and after a little more conversation, Tyrion and Anari fell asleep. They faced one another, content smiles on their faces as even in their sleep; they reached out for one another. Their fingers gently touched throughout the night.And, once more, Anari and Tyrion got a peace filled night's sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When they woke up, Tyrion set about the task of setting up a lunch between him, Anari, and Jaime. When Anari had stated that she and Jaime wished to meet properly and to know one another better, Tyrion had been hesitant to help. Not because he didn’t want them to get along, it was just that he was concerned as to how that was going to go.Considering Jaime had attacked Anari’s father in the market only to be captured by Anari’s brother and set free by her mother. However, Anari had explained that she was willing to put all that in the past, as she needed more allies. If she had Jaime at least in good standings with her, then perhaps he could help her and Sana stay safe.Tyrion went over the details with Anari that morning before he set to work on scheduling it with Jaime as well. Of course, he had also agreed to be in attendance so that it wouldn’t be too awkward a meal. However, when they arrived and sat down, there was nothing but awkward silence.Anari sipped from her goblet of wine as she looked down at her plate of food. She wasn’t quite sure what she could say to break the silence. Deciding he had had enough, it was Tyrion who broke the silence. “Your new hand,” he said to Jaime. “It’s nicer than the old one,” he joked. “Wouldn’t you agree, Anari?”After setting down her goblet, Anari looked at Jaime’s new hand. “Is it solid gold?” She questioned in curiosity. She was thankful Tyrion broke the silence, she wasn’t sure if she would have been able to bear it any longer.“Gilded steel,” Jaime replied. Anari nodded in return as she ate a bit of the food brought before them. However, as they began to lapse into silence once more, Anari took it upon herself to speak up.“Surely there is something we can talk about,” she stated, looking between the two. “I do not see why we need to sit around in silence.”“What is there to really talk about?” Jaime questioned quietly. “I’ve committed crimes against your family before coming back here.”“You and my brother were at war,” Anari replied. “You fought against him and you were captured. My mother must have had a good reason to set you free.” She concluded. However, before Jaime could speak again, Anari already knew what he was going to say. “As for the incident with my father,” she began. “I now see that you were acting out of frustration; my mother had taken Tyrion hostage during that time, and had I heard something like that happening to my siblings, I’m sure I would have reacted similarly.”Jaime was stunned by her words, not having expected Anari of all people to be willing to almost forgive him for what had happened. Glancing at Tyrion, Jaime was only met with a knowing look as Tyrion smirked faintly at what his wife had said.She spoke wiser than her years, and Jaime could see no lie or doubt in her eyes. Anari ate a piece of bread that was on her plate before taking another sip of her wine. This time, she allowed for the silence to linger, as she was sure Jaime needed a moment to process what she had said.While she didn’t quite forgive him, Anari was willing to move forward. Dwelling too hard on the past wasn’t going to help anyone. Once more, though, it was Tyrion who spoke as he noticed that Jaime hadn’t even touched his food. “You’re not eating,” he stated. “Why is no one eating? It took me quite some time to convince my wife to eat, and now my brother starves himself.”Jaime was surprised to hear that Anari’s eating habits had changed, but he supposed that was how she coped with her grief. “I’m not hungry,” he replied quietly.“You lost a hand, not a stomach,” Tyrion argued. “Try the boar,” he suggested. “Cersei can’t get enough of it since one killed Robert for her.” At that, Anari looked up from her plate to glare lightly at Tyrion while shaking her head. His joke was in poor taste, especially since Robert was friends with her father.Tyrion smiled faintly in return before nodding his head. Anari smirked in return as her glare softened before she paid attention to her meal once more. Jaime watched the exchange in curiosity. It seemed the two didn’t need words when it came to communicating with one another.He’d heard of it happening between really good friends or between close lovers. However, Jaime hadn’t seen it for himself until now. Anari and Tyrion must have a strong relationship if they had managed to read one another’s glances so easily.Lifting his goblet, Tyrion raised it. “A toast to the proud Lannister children; The Dwarf, the Cripple, and the Mother of Madness.” Jaime reached for his own goblet but ended up knocking it over instead. Podrick, who had been standing to the side in case anyone needed anything, moved forward.“I’ll clean it up,” he said, however, he was stopped by Jaime.“No, I’ll do it,” Jaime replied. “Leave us.” Doing as told, Podrick left the three of them alone. Seeing the dejected expression on his face, Anari smiled.“It’s only wine, Ser Jaime,” she tried. “I’m sure with practice; you’ll be able to do more things easily.”“It’s not the wine I care about,” Jaime replied. “I can’t fight anymore.”“What about with your left hand?” Tyrion questioned.“I can hold a sword, but all my instincts are wrong,” Jaime replied. “How can I protect the King when I can hardly wipe my own arse?” However, upon realizing his candid words, he glanced to Anari. Instead of an offended or disgusted expression, he only got another faint smile in return. “My apologies.”“Oh, don’t worry,” Anari dismissed. “I’m used to that kind of talk, having grown up with three older boys, I’ve heard worse.” She laughed lightly. “Anyway, you are the Lord Commander now,” she continued. “All you have to do is command, who is to say you have to do any public fighting?”“She’s right,” Tyrion agreed. “Let the others do the fighting, when was the last time Father used a sword?”“I’m not father,” Jaime replied quickly. He didn’t really want to be compared to Tywin. While he was his son, Jaime wasn’t the same person as his indifferent father. “I’m the Kingslayer when people find out I can’t even slay a pigeon…” he trailed off.“So train, then,” Anari suggested. “Learn how to fight with your left hand.”“Train with whom?” Jaime questioned. “You?” he scoffed. “My brother?”Narrowing her eyes slightly, Anari squared her shoulders. “I think you would be surprised with my skills with a blade,” she replied. “I have had training myself.” She admitted.“You have?” Tyrion questioned. She hadn’t revealed that aspect of herself the previous night. However, they had already discussed a lot that day, so perhaps he had forgotten at that point.“Yes,” Anari nodded as she took a sip of wine. While she was willing to drink a little more than she usually did, Anari still much preferred having a sober mind. Especially when she was conversing with people she wasn’t completely comfortable with. While Anari was at ease with Tyrion, she still wasn’t quite sure about Jaime. She’d rather be safe than sorry. “Back in Winterfell, I trained with my brother Jon, when I came here; I trained with a Braavosi swordmaster.”Both Jaime and Tyrion were impressed, though they were also surprised. They wouldn’t have thought Ned Stark would have wanted his oldest daughter to learn such skills, but of course, this was Anari. She was very convincing when she wanted to be, and she had her own subtle methods for getting what she wanted.Glancing at Jaime, Anari smiled again. “Find someone, and train with them,” she said. “I’m sure there’s someone in this city that would be willing to help.”“Men talk,” Jaime replied. “As soon as someone discovers I can’t fight, he’ll tell everyone.” It wasn’t like Jaime had much of a reputation with the people of King’s Landing, but he still had his own pride.“You need a proper, discreet swordsman,” Tyrion said as his mind worked. “I think I know just the one.” He smirked.Tyrion wasn’t the only one who formed ideas, as Anari looked between the two. “Would it be alright if I join?” She questioned. “Since my training master was killed, I haven’t had the time nor partner to train with.” Anari wanted to learn new skills, and she figured that while Jaime needed training of his own, he could help give her pointers on how to fight.This would also give her and Jaime a little more time to bond. Jaime and Tyrion exchanged glances before Jaime shrugged. “She’s your wife,” he said with a small smirk.“I don’t see why not,” Tyrion replied. Anari smiled at them both as they resumed their meal. This time, it seemed that the awkwardness from before had dissipated, as the conversation began to flow a little easier. Anari asked Jaime questions about himself and about the fights he’d been in.In return, Jaime asked about her and about living in the North. With Tyrion there, he kept the mood light as he added in a few jokes which caused both Anari and Jaime to laugh. Jaime also witnessed just how close Anari and Tyrion were as they shared a few secretive glances from time to time.Not to mention the few, almost, shy smiles they directed at one another. Clearly, something was going on between the two. While at first glance, it appeared that the two had made a good friendship, the longer Jaime looked, he was starting to think it went deeper than that.How deep, he didn’t know. However, Jaime liked seeing his brother happy, and it seemed that Anari made Tyrion happy. What made it even better, was that Tyrion seemed to make Anari genuinely happy as well. Unable to help it, Jaime had a small smile on his face for the rest of the meal.~In the morning, Tyrion all but threw Anari out of their shared room, telling her not to return until their usual lunchtime. Curious as to what he was up to, Anari agreed to say away from their chambers for a few hours.In the midst of everything happening, it seemed Anari nearly forgot her own nameday. However, Sansa did not, as the moment she saw her older sister, she wished her a happy nameday and gave her a small present. “I was able to get these made for you,” Sansa smiled as she gave Anari a small box.Opening it, Anari smiled softly when she saw it was filled with silver hairpins with small white gems. “Sansa,” Anari said as she looked up at her sister. “These are beautiful, thank you.” Anari embraced her sister once more. The two decided to spend the morning together, as they hadn’t had the chance to be with one another.With Anari bonding more with Tyrion and Jaime and being summoned to speak more with Tywin, Anari was almost constantly busy. However, it was nice to be with her sister for the morning. The two walked through the gardens and down to the shoreline.They had a lot to catch up on, as Sansa filled Anari in as to what people were talking about. “A lot of them are talking about how close you and Lord Tyrion seem to be,” Sansa said. “They say they’ve never seen him look happier.” While she didn’t quite understand how they were making their marriage work, Sansa could see that Tyrion somehow made Anari happy as well.All Sansa wanted was to help her sister, and for Anari to be happy. Upon hearing the gossip, Anari couldn’t help but smirk. Their plan was working, they wanted people to talk about them and see that they were all foolish for thinking this would hurt Anari and Tyrion in some way.Soon enough it was nearing lunchtime. However, Anari politely refused to join Sansa. “Tyrion said he had something planned,” Anari said at Sansa’s confused expression. “I have no idea what he’s up to, but he told me to return around this time.”With that, the sisters parted. Anari was curious as to what Tyrion was doing, and now that she remembered that it was her name day, she couldn’t help but wonder if he was doing something for her. The thought brought a smile to Anari’s face and a flutter of something strange to flow through her.Soon enough, Anari made it to their shared chambers. Unsure if he was ready for her to be there, Anari knocked on the door. After being allowed entry, Anari opened the door and immediately gasped at the sight before her.~After parting ways with Anari, Sansa decided to return to the gardens for a longer walk. It was nice, getting to speak with her sister. It seemed that ever since her wedding; Anari had been so busy trying to balance everything. Thankfully, though, nothing had happened since the wedding.Sansa was glad she was able to give Anari her name day gift, though. She had had it made for her during a rare visit with Margaery through the markets. Sansa had been too afraid to go along, so Margaery had offered to go with her. Considering the people loved Margaery, Sansa thought it would be safe enough.That was when she commissioned the jeweler to have the pins made and to add the small gems on the ends. Sansa let out a deep breath as she continued to walk in the gardens on her own; she paused, however, when she heard movement near her. Swallowing, she decided to play it safe and speed up her pace. If it was someone with ill intentions, then she needed to get to the more populated area of the gardens.However, the footsteps only seemed to match her in speed. As she tried to turn, she felt her shoulder being tapped. Gasping and turning around with a start, Ser Dontos was quick to shush her. “It’s alright,” he said, his words slightly slurred.“You’re drunk,” Sansa said, stating the obvious.“Yes,” Ser Dontos agreed. “I have good reason to be. Once, I was a knight, now I’m only a fool,” however, his words didn’t gain a reaction from Sansa. “Don’t you know me?” He questioned.Suddenly, it came back to Sansa as to who he was. “Ser Dontos,” she said. “The King’s nameday celebration, I’m sorry,” she felt a little embarrassed. “I should have remembered.”“I can’t accept your apology,” Ser Dontos shook his head. “I may be a fool, but I’m a living fool, thanks to you.”“Anyone would have done the same,” Sansa replied.“But only you did,” Ser Dontos pointed out. “I can never repay you, you gave me my life. But, this is worth more than my life.” Removing a chain from his pocket, he handed it to Sansa. It was a necklace with small blue gems with a silver chain. “It belonged to my mother and her mother before her. House Hollard was strong once, a house on the rise. That’s all that’s left of those days, thanks to a few sad, fat drunks like me.”“I can’t take it,” Sansa replied, shaking her head as she tried to give it back to him. “It’s very, very kind of you, but I can’t.” However, Ser Dontos refused to take it back.“I don’t have anything else left,” he said. “That’s all; take it, wear it, let my name have one more moment in the sun before it disappears from the world.” Sansa looked down at the necklace again before she smiled faintly.She looked back up at him and nodded. “I’ll wear it with pride, Ser Dontos,” she promised.~Tyrion stood with a nervous smile as Anari looked at what he had done. He knew Anari didn’t like people making a fuss over her, however, he figured she wouldn’t mind this. Strewn around the room were petals from winter roses that led to the table that sat in the middle of the room.Set there were trays of all of Anari’s favorite foods and sweets, wrapped around the trays was a winter rose wreath. Anari could also see that the flowers were secured together with grey twine. All in all, it was beautiful. “I hope it isn’t too much,” Tyrion said when she had yet to speak.Looking back at him, Anari couldn’t help the radiant smile that overcame her face. “Oh, Tyrion, this is beautiful,” she stated. “How did you manage this?”“Let’s just say I called in a favor or two,” Tyrion smiled. He was glad that she liked it as she came further into the room. “I know you aren’t one for grand gestures, but I wanted to do something for your nameday.”“Thank you, Tyrion, this is wonderful,” she had no idea he was going to plan all of this. Together, they sat and ate lunch in the privacy of their chambers. Anari told Tyrion about the gossip Sansa had relayed to her that morning, and Tyrion couldn’t help but share in Anari’s amusement.Once more, the two were able to pretend that nothing was wrong with the world. That everything was as it should be. They shared in many laughs and smiles as they ate and conversed. Near the end of the meal, however, Tyrion had one more surprise for her.“I have a gift for you,” Tyrion said as he set down his wine goblet. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a small suede pouch. Curious, Anari took it and carefully opened it to see what was inside.“Oh,” Anari gasped softly when she pulled out a ring.“I had the jeweler make it,” Tyrion said as he watched her admire it. “The gem is amber.”Amber gems were the type that Cersei often wore, especially when she wore her crown. As Anari looked closer at the ring, she made out another little detail. “Are those Direwolves on the side of it?” She questioned softly.“Yes,” Tyrion replied. He had paid the jeweler extra to have that detail included, and so that he would keep his mouth shut about the whole affair. Tyrion was sure that if Anari were to wear the ring, people would talk. However, Tyrion didn’t care. He wanted to give Anari a small gift, and considering she already had a direwolf pendant that her brother had given her, he wanted to make something to match.“Oh, Tyrion,” Anari said softly. “This is so lovely, thank you.” Carefully, she slid it onto her third finger on her right hand. She smiled as she saw that it fit her perfectly. Looking up at her husband, her smile grew. Without a word, Anari stood up from her chair and walked over to him. Tyrion watched her, and as he was about to speak, she leaned down and placed a kiss to his cheek.Once more, Tyrion was overcome with the strange fluttering in his stomach; however, it only seemed to increase when Anari pulled back and leveled him with another soft smile. Feeling bold, Tyrion took her hand in his and gave it a gentle squeeze.Little did Tyrion know; Anari felt the same fluttering in her stomach as well. Neither one knew exactly what it meant, however, they didn’t care. All they knew was that they felt it whenever they were together. And Anari and Tyrion found that they enjoyed being together.They enjoyed it quite a lot.~The next day broke the peace that had settled over Anari. Once more Tywin had summoned a meeting with her. They had already discussed so much, and while Anari was careful how she worded things and what she chose to disclose for him, Anari wasn’t sure what else Tywin wanted from her.Nonetheless, Anari got dressed for the day. She wore a forest green dress with silver embroidery on the bodice and sleeves. She once more donned the steel-plated leather belt around her waist. Anari knew she couldn’t wear armor without being questioned, but Anari was clever enough to work something in to offer her body some protection.Hiding the light armor in plain sight as an accessory caused for her bold move to go unnoticed. Anari’s hair was styled in Northern braids once more, as Robb’s pendant hung around her neck. However, Anari chose to wear the ring Tyrion had given her.Once fully dressed for the day, Anari made her way to Tywin’s office. There, they began their usual conversations. Though, Anari’s new accessory didn’t go unnoticed by Tywin as she spoke. “Where did you get the ring?” He questioned.Anari glanced at the ring before back up at Tywin. “Lord Tyrion gave it to me,” she replied.“Why?”“Is it so wrong that a husband wanted to give his wife a gift?” Anari questioned in return. However, she only caused Tywin to raise an eyebrow in return. “He gave it to me as a gift, yesterday was my nameday.” She said at last.“I see,” Tywin replied. “You have my apologies for missing it.”“No apologies needed, my Lord,” Anari said. “I know you’re a busy man, I’m not one for grand celebrations or gestures anyway.”Tywin merely hummed in return. “You seem to be getting along quite well,” he said.“I had the pleasure of befriending Lord Tyrion before our marriage,” Anari replied. “Our friendship merely grows the longer we are together.”“I hear you spend quite a lot of time alone,” Tywin observed.“We do not always feel the need to dine with everyone else,” Anari replied carefully. She had a feeling where this line of questioning was going, so she was already starting to prepare a lie just in case she was right. “Besides, is it so wrong for a husband and wife wishing to spend time in one another’s company?”Tywin didn’t answer her question as he regarded her carefully. She was smart, and Tywin knew it. He was sure that she knew exactly where he was going with his questioning, however, he gave her the benefit of the doubt. “If you’re spending so much time together, isn’t it time now that you should be pregnant?”Anari inhaled softly at his question before turning her head to the side in indifference. “I don’t see how that is any of your business,” she replied. “What my husband and I do is not a concern of yours.”“It is if it means you give my son an heir,” Tywin replied. “Would you like me to explain to you about legacy?”“I think I know enough about that particular subject,” Anari replied. “For all you know, my Lord, we have already tried for a child.”“Are you implying there is something wrong with either of you?” Tywin questioned. “I’d be happy to send Maester Pycelle to examine you both. Or perhaps a Septa brought in to check you over if you wish.”Anari regarded Tywin carefully as she tried to come up with a response. It seemed he already had a rebuttal to everything she could possibly say. Tywin was two steps forward while Anari trailed behind by a step. “As far as I know, both of us are in full health,” Anari replied at last. “I’ll discuss your concern about our activities with Lord Tyrion if that would make you feel any better.”Part of Tywin was amused by her response, as she dared to lightly mock him. However, he didn’t outwardly show it. Without really meaning to, Tywin was growing to respect and even admire Anari. She showed great promise, and if he was able to somehow earn her trust for a while, then he could do so much using her influence.With Robb dead, she was the heir to Winterfell. Now being married to Tyrion, Anari bore the last name Lannister. Tywin could use that, but before he could really act, she needed to bear a child. For all anyone knew, Anari and Tyrion’s marriage wasn’t real, as they may have yet to consummate their union.If Anari were to be with child, then no one could question it, and Tywin would be able to move forward. For now, he would have to wait.~With Anari off speaking with his father, Tyrion decided to try and find Varys. While he knew he could simply ask Anari what was being discussed, Tyrion wanted to find out his father’s plans for his wife. Tywin wouldn’t be doing this if he didn’t have plans for her.“Lord Varys,” Tyrion greeted when he found him outside. “Breakfasting with the King?” He questioned as he spied Joffrey with Margaery a few levels below.“I’m afraid foreigners aren’t welcome at such exclusive affairs,” Varys replied.“Ah, to be foreign,” Tyrion joked, which earned a small smile from Varys before the spymaster looked to Podrick. Taking the hint, Podrick backed away so that he couldn’t hear what was being discussed.“Shae has been noticed,” Varys informed. “Anari’s maid saw you with her, she already told your sister. It’s only a matter of time before your father hears.”Tyrion sighed deeply but forced a cynical smile on his face. “So, I’m guilty of being seen with my own wife’s handmaiden,” he replied. “My father will ask you if there’s anything more and you’ll tell him some clever lie.”Instead of agreeing, however, Varys shook his head. “No, I will not,” he replied. “How long do you imagine your father and sister would let me live if they suspected me of lying?” He questioned. “I have no pet sellsword to protect me, no legendary brother to avenge me, only little birds who whisper in my ear.”“Forgive me if I don’t weep for you,” Tyrion replied.“No one weeps for spiders or whores,” Varys nodded. “I have friends across the sea that could help her.” He offered. He had tried to directly help Shae, but seeing as the woman turned him down; he thought it best to try Tyrion next.Varys rather liked Shae, but she was posing to be more of a problem. Especially with the rumors of Anari and Tyrion getting closer and closer as the days passed. While Varys was happy for them, he knew that Shae didn’t like it. As the saying went, there was nothing like a woman scorned.If Cersei’s example was anything to go by, Varys worried Shae might get to the point of doing something drastic. Either that or Tywin would find out about her and kill her. “She won’t leave,” Tyrion sighed dejectedly. “I’ve told her this place is dangerous so many times, she no longer believes it.”“Your father has promised to hang the next whore he finds you with,” Varys replied. “Have you ever known your father to make an idle threat?” He questioned.“No,” Tyrion replied. “Speaking of my father,” he decided to change the subject. “What do you know of his reasons for calling upon my wife for private meetings?” He questioned.Varys hummed in return. “I suspect it has something to do with her birthright,” he replied. “With Robb Stark dead, the North falls to Anari by right. With her marriage to you, all your father needs is for her to carry a child and he could seize the north properly.”“But do you have any idea why he wants to speak with her?”“I’m afraid I don’t,” Varys replied with a sigh. “Perhaps it’s because he wishes to know her. After all, Lady Anari is a strong and complicated woman. She’s proven to be a dangerous player in this game.”“Yes,” Tyrion agreed. “She has.” Suddenly, it made sense as to why his father was speaking to her. Tyrion didn’t know why he hadn’t pieced it together before. Anari was the heir to Winterfell, and the moment she bares a child, Tywin would be free to make his move.Until then, the Boltons controlled the North. While they were currently on their side, they might decide to turn on them if the opportunity presented itself. There was so much unknown about the future, but at least Tyrion finally knew why Tywin was talking to Anari so frequently.~The day had finally arrived; Anari was going to train with Jaime and Bronn. While she was slightly nervous to train with professional swordsmen, Anari was also excited. Jaime was well known for his skills with a sword, and considering Bronn was a sellsword, he must have been good.That morning, Anari searched through the chest at the foot of the bed where most of her things had been stored. Carefully removing some of the items from the chest Anari smiled when she felt the familiar suede cloth. Pulling it out, Anari’s smile widened.She hadn’t seen the cloth in quite some time, but she was eager to hold her blade once more. Setting the cloth on the bed, Anari carefully unwrapped it to reveal Valkyrie. Gently taking hold of the scabbard, she gripped it firmly before she pulled her blade free.The sword sang as it was unsheathed. Anari hummed as she felt the hilt in her hand, letting out a breath as she felt more relaxed. It had been so long since she had a sword in her hand, so to be able to hold Jon’s gift in her gasp made her feel a sense of comfort.From where he sat at the desk in the room, Tyrion poured over the numbers in the books Lord Baelish had given him. It was exhausting work as he did so, but he was thankful the room was quiet for a moment. However, at the sound of a sword being unsheathed, Tyrion looked up.He was not prepared to see his wife standing with a blade and a content expression on her face.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“You were serious,” Tyrion said when he saw her holding the sword. While he didn’t doubt her, Tyrion still had a hard time believing that Ned would have allowed his oldest daughter to learn how to fight. Seeing Anari with her own sword, however, changed his mind.Anari opened her eyes before she lowered Valkyrie and smiled. “Of course,” she replied. “Jon gave me this sword,” again, Anari looked down at the blade fondly. “He said it would make him feel better knowing I had something to use to protect myself.”Looking up at Tyrion once more, Anari couldn’t help but smirk. Deciding to show him what she had learned, she began her water dancing. Taking a slow deep breath, Anari held the blade up and began. Her movements were elegant and swift, and it kept Tyrion entranced as he watched his wife move so fluidly and easily.Despite still wearing a dress, Anari’s feet moved lightly and swiftly. Not a step was out of place, and Anari couldn’t help the small smile that made its way onto her face. Even after all this time, she was still able to remember the steps Syrio had taught her.For a moment, she debated on doing the summersault Syrio had taught her, but she eventually decided against it. While she trusted herself, Anari wasn’t sure her dress would allow her to do such a movement without looking silly. When she was done with her drill, Anari looked to Tyrion once more.“Impressive,” Tyrion said honestly. He was impressed with how she had been able to move her body in such ways, especially wearing a dress with plenty of heavy material.“Thank you,” Anari smiled. It felt good to go through the movements, just as it felt nice to hold her sword again. Turning, Anari grabbed the scabbard to sheathe her sword.“Did you name it?” Tyrion questioned.“Valkyrie,” Anari replied as she turned to face him once more.“After the warrior ladies of old,” Tyrion smirked. “Very fitting.” It almost seemed right for Anari to have a sword. She had looked powerful and strong when she held the blade in her hand. In the past, Northern women knew how to fight; they were strong so they could stand with their men.Anari somehow seemed to balance both being a warrior and being a lady. Not for the first time, Tyrion was proud to call himself her friend. Glancing down at the book before him, however, Tyrion couldn’t help but sigh. There was so much to do, the crown was so deeply in debt that it would take years to dig themselves out.Tyrion had been looking at the books for so long that the numbers were beginning to blur together. Lord Baelish really screwed them over by borrowing so much money. The Iron Bank was going to want to collect, and if they didn’t come up with the money, then the bank would begin to fund their enemies.The entire situation was beginning to give Tyrion a headache. Upon seeing his struggle Anari walked a little closer. “Take a break,” she suggested. Tyrion glanced up at her when she spoke. “It’ll be of no use if you’re not able to properly work on it. So, why bother straining and further frustrating yourself over it?”Tyrion nodded in return as he closed the book and ran a hand down his face. Why his father thought he was a good fit as Master of Coin was beyond him. Tyrion was good at spending money, but he didn’t really know how to save money and keep a record of it.While he knew that over time he would understand it better, for the moment it was frustrating. “My mother often told my father to take a break whenever he was getting frustrated over something,” Anari said quietly. Glancing back up at his wife, he saw the small frown forming on her lips.“I’m sorry,” he replied.“For what?” Anari questioned, her brows knitting together in confusion. He had nothing to be sorry for, so his apology seemed out of place.“For what my family has done to yours,” Tyrion would never not feel guilty. Anari was his friend and his wife, yet his family had taken so much from her. She didn’t deserve it, yet it happened anyway. With the exception of Anari, none of the Starks seemed to be able to really play this game.They were too honorable and trusting, and in trusting the wrong people, they died for it. While Anari understood why he felt the need to apologize, she couldn’t help but sigh. He shouldn’t carry that guilt, as he wasn’t the one who did anything wrong. “You had no part in what happened to my family,” Anari replied softly.“That doesn’t mean I can’t feel guilty,” Tyrion said. With another sigh, Anari walked over to him and knelt down next to him. It seemed she wasn’t alone in feeling like she carried the weight of the world. Tyrion was also under a lot of stress, and Anari would do anything to take that away from him.“What’s done is done, Tyrion,” Anari said. “I don’t blame you for what happened. You had no part in what transpired, so you shouldn’t feel the need to carry that guilt.”“You should blame me,” Tyrion said softly. “I’m a Lannister.”“I’m a Lannister now too,” Anari replied. “Should I blame myself for what happened?” She questioned softly. “It doesn’t matter that you’re a Lannister, you are far better than any of them. Your family’s mistakes don’t fall onto you, Tyrion. You’ve been nothing but kind to me and my sister.”Tyrion glanced down, unable to meet her eyes as she spoke. However, Anari wasn’t having any of that. Boldly, Anari reached up and turned his face so he would keep looking at her. She wouldn’t stand for Tyrion blaming himself over things he had no control over.While she may not be able to completely help him with other things, she was sure she could help lessen the weight he carried by ensuring he understood that this was not his fault. “You’ve helped me, Tyrion. You’ve made me laugh and smile during times I thought I would never do such things again. You’re a good man, a brave man. I’m proud to be your wife.” She stated firmly.With their eyes locked, Tyrion could see nothing but honesty. There wasn’t a single shred of doubt in her eyes as she looked at him. No one ever said those things to him, so Tyrion was unsure how to respond. To hear that she was proud to be his wife struck a chord within him.No one seemed to be proud to know him. Certainly not Cersei or Tywin, they didn’t even bother to hide their disdain for him. That wasn’t the case with Anari, and it was something Tyrion had, almost desperately, wanted to hear. Silence ensued as Tyrion found himself speechless.Even if he did find the words, Tyrion doubted they would be able to properly convey how he felt in that moment. To him, Anari was almost perfect in every way. Of course, she had flaws of her own, yet she readily accepted them. Anari was wise beyond her years, and her intelligence made her exceedingly attractive.So many emotions were present in Anari’s eyes as they maintained eye contact. Most of them, Tyrion was able to identify, but there was something else that shone in her eyes that he couldn’t quite tell what it was. Anari smiled as she looked at him.She wasn’t sure what to say anymore either. It seemed that the longer she stared into his eyes, the more entranced she became. There was a sliver of doubt there, but there was so much hope in his eyes. Not only that but admiration and something else.Neither one was certain as to how deeply they cared and liked one another. Neither one had felt such intense emotions, and it scared them. However, Anari and Tyrion found that, while they couldn’t identify their feelings, they enjoyed them.In the silence that ensued, both of them were suddenly aware of how charged the air around them seemed to be. Anticipation loomed over them as the silence grew. Feeling her courage beginning to grow, Anari decided that she would be the one to make the first move.She knew that she was safe with him; Tyrion would never hurt her on purpose. He was her friend and her husband. The words left her lips so easily and seamlessly, that Anari wasn’t even sure she had said them,“Kiss me,”Her voice was barely above a whisper as she spoke the two words. Once she realized what she had said, though, Anari made no movements to retract them. If he refused her request, Anari understood, however, part of her hoped that he wouldn’t.As Tyrion looked into her eyes, he also began to realize how beautiful they really were. While they were grey, he could see hints of blue and green shining within them. Anari’s lashes were long as she blinked. Tyrion was a man and he had eyes; he knew that Anari was a beautiful young woman.While Cersei was publicly known as the most beautiful woman in Westeros, she had the most hideous personality. Anari was beautiful, a northern beauty that seemed to enchant everyone who really knew her. Along with her physical beauty, Anari’s personality drew many people in, Tyrion included.Though, there was one question on his mind as he took in her request. Did she truly want this? It was only a kiss, but Tyrion couldn’t help but have doubts of his own. It seemed his question translated in his eyes as Anari seemed to respond in kind.She was sure that this was what she had wanted. But she would allow Tyrion a moment to consider if he wanted it as well. Just like he would never force her to do things she didn’t want to do, Anari wouldn’t force him into anything either.Tyrion had kissed her before; when they had gotten married, their kiss had been chaste and brief. If he kissed her now, he knew it would be very different. It was already different, as Anari had asked him to do so. She wanted this, she wanted to kiss him.Now, he found it difficult to deny her request. He just knew, that there was a large part of him that wanted this too. So, he managed a barely visible nod as he didn’t trust his voice. Feeling her stomach twisting in knots, Anari leaned forward at the same time Tyrion did.Their lips met in the middle, neither one moving for a moment. It seemed that the fluttering feeling they had both unknowingly shared had returned. Though, this time it seemed to expand, as it almost seemed to feel right to share this connection.Tyrion fought the nearly overwhelming urge to take control of the situation. He wanted to let Anari decide how far she wanted to go with this. Slowly, Anari began to move her lips as she tilted her head to the side. This was very new to both of them.While Tyrion was no stranger to kissing women, none of them made him feel the way Anari did. Tyrion kissed her in return, keeping it soft and gentle. Slowly, he brought his hand up to cup the side of her face to let his thumb gently smooth over her cheek.Anari moved a little closer, her knees aching slightly from her position on the stone floor. However, she dared not stop. Part of her feared what would happen should they part. Anari leaned into his touch as she allowed Tyrion to take control of the kiss.She had no idea what she was doing, but she was willing to let him guide her. They parted a few times to catch their breath, but neither one found the ability to truly stop. Tyrion brought his other hand up to hold the other side of her face as Anari’s arms wound their way around his neck.It felt right to be together, to be together like this. It was Tyrion who found the strength to pull away from her, though. He wasn’t sure as to how far Anari wanted this to go. Because if this continued any further, he would have trouble holding himself back.“What are we doing?” He questioned, his voice was soft as he spoke. He had trouble formulating words as he almost felt intoxicated by just a kiss from Anari.“I don’t know,” Anari replied honestly. She wasn’t sure what they were really doing. She didn’t know why she wanted this so much, but Anari couldn’t deny the pull between them. “I want this,” she continued. “Whatever this is, I want it. I want it with you.”She wanted him, she wanted this connection with him. All Tyrion ever wanted was for a woman to genuinely want him. He was so used to people using him and pretending to want him for his name or wealth. For her to genuinely want him was new territory.Anari was so different from everyone else he had ever met. “Are you sure?” He questioned softly. “I won’t do anything you don’t want me to.” He promised. All she needed to do was say the word, and everything would stop.“I’m sure,” Anari replied with a smile. Leaning forward, she kissed him again. “Please,” she whispered into his lips. Tyrion couldn’t help the small smile as he nodded in return.It was nearly overwhelming, the pull he felt towards her. He had noticed it a few times before, but this time was different. This time, it was stronger, and Tyrion couldn’t fight it. “Perhaps we should move elsewhere,” he replied. Nodding, Anari stood from where she knelt. Together, they made their way to their shared bed.Anari’s heart was beating rapidly as she felt both excited and nervous. These feelings were so new, yet Anari fully embraced them. Almost identical to their wedding night, Anari began to undo the laces of her dress. Thankfully, the laces were in the front and not the back, so she was able to untie them herself.Once the final lace was undone, Anari took a breath as she allowed the dress to fall and pool at her feet. While her back was to him, Anari could feel Tyrion watching her. Removing her boots, Anari turned to finally face Tyrion, only clad in her shift.Unlike on their wedding night, Anari could see the hints of desire in his eyes as he looked at her. However, he was still at a respectable distance from her. Biting her lip nervously, Anari tugged at her shift and let it fall to the ground. Now left completely nude, Anari couldn’t find the courage to meet his eyes.Suddenly overcome with nerves, Anari lifted her hands to cover herself. Upon seeing this, Tyrion couldn’t stay away. Gently placing a hand on one of her arms, he shook his head. “Don’t,” he said softly. “You don’t have to hide from me.”Letting out a shaky breath, Anari found the courage to meet his gaze once more. Slowly, she lowered her arms to allow him a full view of her body. Anari was absolutely beautiful to Tyrion. While he could tell she was nervous, he also caught the flicker of excitement and even desire there.However, there was no doubt. Anari didn’t seem to second guess what they were about to do. With Anari fully nude, Tyrion slowly undressed as well. A few moments later, Anari lay on the bed. Her red hair framed her face in a fiery halo as she looked up at Tyrion.With a final questioning look from Tyrion, Anari gave the confirming nod. That morning, Anari gave Tyrion everything.~She felt different, as she got dressed. Instead of wearing a dress, she wore breeches and a loose tunic. As she looked at herself in the mirror, Anari noticed a difference in herself. While she felt different, it was a good kind of different. She didn’t regret a single moment she shared with Tyrion, though.Part of her wished to stay in their shared chambers with Tyrion while he worked. However, she had plans to keep with Jaime and Bronn. As they got dressed, the two shared shy smiles and glances. Anari had lost count as to how many times she had blushed when she met his gaze.Brushing through her hair, Anari decided to place all of her hair into one large braid. Though, she used small pins to keep stray strands out of her face. Carefully, Anari placed her sword belt around her waist to complete her look. When she was finished, Tyrion seated himself behind the desk once more.“I’m going to meet with Jaime and Bronn,” she said softly. Tyrion glanced her way with a small smile before he nodded. “Wish me luck.” She smirked, an expression Tyrion mirrored. “I promise to give you all the details of what happened. Especially if I managed to disarm either of them.”“Oh, please do,” Tyrion grinned. “I’d love to have something to hold over them,” his grin morphed into a smirk. “I can already imagine what I’d say; I married Anari Stark, a better swordsman than Jaime Lannister. My wife can disarm a known cutthroat.”Anari laughed at his statements, knowing he wouldn’t let either of them live it down. “I suppose I should get going then,” she replied.“Perhaps we can skip dinner with the Royal family,” Tyrion mused. “You know how much I enjoy going people to talk about.”“Oh, I remember,” Anari nodded. “We were the subject of gossip for weeks.” Their idle conversation gave Anari hope that things hadn’t changed too much. Had she not already made plans, Anari would have been more than happy to keep Tyrion company.It would be nice to spend another day with her husband. However, as the term crossed her mind, Anari realized something. They truly were married now; their coupling had legitimized their marriage, which meant that they really were man and wife.Sighing with a small smile, she glanced back at him. “As much as I would like to stay, I have a lesson to attend,” she said with a smirk. “After all, if I don’t attend, how can I boast about disarming either of them?”Tyrion wished she could stay as well, but he knew she was excited to spar once more. “I shall await your return, my Lady,” he replied.“Try not to miss me too much, my Lord,” Anari teased playfully. Tyrion grinned in return.“I shall be filled with longing and will woefully await your return. And should you not, then surely my heart will break,” Anari giggled at his quoting as she tried to remember the response.“With the speed of the gods, I shall return,” she began. “Death shan’t take me from you, nor will I let the winds distract me from returning to your side.” With a shared laugh, Anari left their chambers with a wide grin on her face.~It didn’t soothe his nerves to be the first to arrive. He was wary of trusting a sellsword as men often ran their mouths. However, if Tyrion trusted Bronn, then perhaps there was a chance that wouldn’t happen. Jaime couldn’t have anyone finding out he could barely fight with his left hand.To try and calm his nerves, Jaime rested his arms on the rocks that overlooked the water. It was a curious locale, but so long as others didn’t find it, that was all that mattered. While Jaime had doubts about Bronn, he was curious to see how well Anari fought.He found it curious that Ned Stark would allow his oldest daughter to train with a sword. However, it seemed to have paid off if she was able to survive this long. With Anari joining the sparring sessions, it also gave Jaime the opportunity to get closer to her.He wanted to redeem himself for all the things he and his family had done to hers. Glancing up when he heard footsteps, Jaime offered Anari a small smile. “Lady Anari,” he greeted as he moved away from the rocks.“Ser Jaime,” Anari greeted back as she hopped off the last step. It was a beautiful area, one Anari didn’t know existed. They were so close to the water, the sound of the crashing waves would no doubt drown out the sounds of metal against metal.As Jaime looked at her, he noticed there seemed to be a change in her. Not only was her attire different, but there was something else. There was a small smile on her lips that didn’t seem to fade, and Jaime noticed there was something different about the way she walked.It almost seemed like she was gliding rather than walking. While he was curious, Jaime decided against questioning her about it. The girl deserved to be happy, and clearly, she was very happy at the moment. “I see you have a sword,” Jaime observed.“I do,” Anari nodded. “It was a gift.” She didn’t want to give Jaime too many details, as she wasn’t sure if he would tell anyone about it or not. As Jaime went to say something, both of them looked at the stairs to see Bronn descending down them with a cloth.“My brother tells me you can keep your mouth shut,” Jaime said as Bronn walked over to the side of the rocks that were farther from the water. “An unusual talent, for a sellsword.”“He tells me you shit gold, just like your father,” Bronn replied as he relaced one of his boots. “Milady,” he acknowledged Anari with a small nod. Anari merely smiled in return.“Ser Bronn,” she nodded back. “Is this place safe?” She questioned. While she would like to believe the sounds of the water would be enough to drown out the sounds they’d make, Anari wanted to be sure.“There’s this knight, Leygood,” Bronn began as he stood back up. “He’s got thunderbolts on his shield,” Anari didn’t recognize the man, but Jaime hummed in agreement. “Right here, is where I fuck his wife,” Bronn said plainly. “She’s a screamer, that one. If they don’t hear her, they won’t hear us.”Anari was hard-pressed to keep the laugh that threatened to escape her lips. The candid and crude way Bronn spoke always seemed to amuse Anari. While her mother and Sansa would have found such talk to be revolting, Anari found it very amusing.Jaime turned and unsheathed his sword, the sound causing Anari to looked at his blade. “Valyrian steel,” she noted. “The only Valyrian steel blade I’ve seen was the one wielded by my father.”Jaime glanced at her but chose not to say anything. She should somehow find out the truth, then he was sure he would lose all of the trust she had for him. If Anari even trusted him at all yet. Upon noticing that Anari and Jaime brought their own swords, Bronn sighed as he shook his head.“Problem is,” he began as he walked over to the cloth he brought. “If you two fight with edged blades, I’ll have to,” when he uncovered what he brought, Anari saw that there were three sparring swords. “If I fight with an edged blade, I’ll have no one left to pay me and an angry Lord up my arse.”“I haven’t used a sparring sword since I was nine,” Jaime muttered as he put his sword away. Anari unbuckled her sword belt and carefully laid it on the stone ground. Anari hadn’t used metal sparring swords; she had always used wooden ones.The crudely made ones back in Winterfell, and the nice ones she used when training with Syrio. Bronn already had his sword in his hand, but he waited for them to reach down to grab their blades before he attacked.Anari’s eyes widened as she nearly dropped her sword. However, she managed to recover quicker than Jaime, as he actually dropped his blade. “Bold man you are,” Jaime snapped. “Attacking a man when his guard’s down.”“Best time to attack a man,” Bronn shrugged. However, he barely managed to block Anari’s counter-attack. He couldn’t help but smirk as he parried her surprisingly powerful strike. “Tyrion said you’d been trained,”“By my brother and a Braavosi swordmaster,” Anari replied, as she positioned her feet properly to face him. She stood on her side as Syrio had taught her. It made for a smaller target when Bronn attacked next. Anari’s intervention gave Jaime time to pick up his sword and join the fight.Bronn was intrigued by Anari’s training; however, he decided to question her later. He took them both on, parrying and blocking their strikes and dodging the ones he couldn’t quite stop. It was a little easier to deal with Jaime, as the man was still getting used to fighting with his left hand.“Mind yourself,” Bronn mocked Jaime as he dodged Anari’s strike. He lunged forward, but the girl had surprising speed as she easily dodged before lunging forward again.“If I still had my right hand,” Jaime threatened. He was beginning to get frustrated. While he knew it wasn’t his fault that he didn’t have his right hand, he couldn’t help but miss it.“Plan on growing it back?” Bronn quipped. The longer he fought Anari, the more he began to notice the growing grin that formed on her lips. “You always get that look when you’re fighting?”“I’ve been known to smile, yes,” Anari replied as she caught his blade on hers. Using Jon’s training, Anari pushed forward to try and corner him. Once she got close enough, Anari twisted around him and brought her blade up in an attempt to disarm him.Unfortunately for her, though, Bronn was able to read her movements and let go of his blade so that it wasn’t caught between his hands. However, he had to dodge her blade as it swiped up. While it was an extremely dull blade, Bronn knew it would hurt if it hit him. Anari had some skills, he’d give her that. She had speed and agility that proved she was telling the truth when she claimed to have been taught by a Braavosi.Braavosi swordsmen were known to be very agile and quick. Bronn had fought a few himself, so he knew that Anari was mirroring the style. “Come on, milady, you can do better than that!” He goaded. Anari’s eyes narrowed as she once more went for an attack.The waves covered the sound of the three blades as they met repeatedly. As they continued to spar, Bronn got slightly more aggressive with his strikes. Anari barely managed to dodge one of them, as she allowed Jaime to wade in. Considering she was a little out of practice, Anari was beginning to grow tired.However, she knew better than to let on. She knew Bronn would use it to his advantage. Anari was enjoying herself, as she was also beginning to read Bronn’s fighting style to better match it. Anari was a quick study once she got the hang of something, so it became a little easier to predict what he was going to do.While still slightly frustrated, Jaime was also enjoying himself. Seeing Anari fight was definitely something to behold. She was quite skilled; had he still had his right hand, he would have loved to have properly sparred with her. “Come on then,” Bronn challenged them both.The three spent hours training before Bronn decided to see how they did one on one. He started with Jaime first, as he was the one he was originally supposed to train and spar with. Anari contented herself to watching them both closely and studying their movements.She worked on memorizing their techniques so as to possibly implement them herself. Before ending the lesson that day, though, it was Anari’s turn at a solo spar. Jaime watched as Anari moved with a speed and agility that shouldn’t have been possible.Seeing as Bronn had been sparring for quite some time and Anari had a moment to rest, she used his possible fatigue against him. Falling onto her water dancing, Anari twisted and turned to wear him out quicker. As she saw him starting to slow, Anari switched to the fighting style Jon had taught her.She waded in and pushed back against each strike. Jaime watched as Anari’s mind worked, and he could see that she had carefully thought out her attacks and blocks. He thought it was smart; she wore out her opponent before she put all of her strength into her strikes.Bronn was impressed as he nearly failed to block her attack. Anari was better than he thought, and clearly, she had a mind for fighting as she calculated her moves before she made them. It also seemed she had a counter or would dodge his own strikes.By the end of it, Anari did not manage to disarm either Jaime or Bronn, but she managed to nearly knock Bronn off his feet had he not cheated. “It’s not cheating unless you lose,” Bronn replied when Anari accused him.“I had you cornered,” Anari scowled playfully. “Had you not cheated, I would have had you.”“Or,” Bronn said as they walked back to the Keep. “I’m just better than you.” Anari laughed at his response as she shook her head. Jaime smirked in response but said nothing.“You’re a good fighter,” Jaime said to Anari.“Thank you,” Anari smiled. “I had good teachers.” Before the three of them left one another’s company, it was decided that they’d train again in the morning. Given that Jaime and Anari had their own duties and priorities to see to, the morning was their only option.~To clear his mind, Tyrion left his chambers to just take a walk around the Keep. In doing so, he left the room empty as Anari had yet to return to their chambers. He hoped that her training was going well and that Bronn wasn’t being too hard on her and Jaime.Unknown to Anari and Tyrion, Shae went into their room. She was mostly there to see if there was anything to clear out, but she was also there to see if she could convince Tyrion one last time to listen to her. As she did, she placed the now empty trays of food onto a larger platter before she moved over to the bed area.Deciding to fix the sheets and linens, Shae paused when she saw a small stain of red on the white sheet. Taking a breath, Shae pulled the rest of the linens and blankets away to reveal a slightly larger stain of red. It wasn’t time for Anari’s red flower, as she had already had it not too long ago.That could only mean one thing.Shae felt her anger and jealousy rise within her as she realized what this meant. Clenching her jaw, Shae tore the sheets off of the bed, not caring if she dislodged the pillows. She needed to get the offending item out of her sight before she really lost herself to her emotions.Tyrion said he didn’t love her, he said that they were only friends. He was supposed to be hers, not Anari’s. Rationally, Shae knew that Anari didn’t really want this marriage in the beginning, but everything was starting to fall into place in her mind.They were very close; Tyrion went through the trouble to ensure Anari had a wonderful nameday lunch. They seemed comfortable enough with one another to conspire together, to come up with plots and plans that Shae didn’t know the details of.And now, they had done this.The more she thought about it, the more Shae was beginning to wonder if this wasn’t entirely Tyrion’s fault. Anari must have allowed for this to happen, or they wouldn’t have done it. Maybe she propositioned Tyrion, maybe she flaunted herself in front of him and Tyrion gave in to her advances.Married or not, Shae was under the impression that nothing like this would happen between them. Tyrion had reassured her of that the last few times they spoke. So, if it wasn’t Tyrion’s doing, then it was Anari’s.True, the girl didn’t know about Shae’s relationship with Tyrion, but to Shae, that didn’t excuse this. She thought Anari was different than everyone else, but she was only showing that she was similar. That she had plans of her own, motives of her own.Maybe Anari did it to secure Tyrion’s loyalty, so that if she decided to act, Tyrion would defend her. Shae had counted Anari as her friend, but now?She wasn’t so sure anymore.~Anari was improving as the lessons continued. Usually, Anari and Jaime were the first to arrive, so Jaime had taken it upon himself to teach Anari how he used to fight. He walked her through the motions and Anari did her best to follow his instructions.She still hadn’t disarmed either of them, but Anari kept her word in telling Tyrion about what she had learned and what had transpired. Ever since the two had been together intimately, things had changed between them. It wasn’t a drastic change, thankfully, but Anari seemed rather shy whenever she was alone with him.She would banter and converse with him the same as she had been doing since the beginning of their friendship, but Anari felt her cheeks warm if she held eye contact for too long. Anari wasn’t quite sure what to feel, really, as nothing like this has happened to her before.It didn’t help that Anari had no one to turn to. She couldn’t ask her mother about what she was feeling anymore, she didn’t have Mordane or even Maester Luwin to ask. What she was feeling didn’t seem bad, either. In fact, Anari rather enjoyed the feeling she got whenever she was alone with Tyrion.Anari wasn’t alone in her feelings, though. Tyrion had been wondering what was happening to him. While he had an idea, he didn’t want to dwell on it for long just in case he was wrong. He still prided himself in being able to make Anari smile and laugh, and he always felt that fluttering feeling whenever she looked at him a certain way.Having decided to be bold, however, Anari decided to see if it would help to speak to Margaery about what she was feeling. It was luck that Margaery had asked Anari to join her for lunch by the shore the next day. “Now, Anari, I want you to be honest with me,” Margaery began after a moment. “What is it like being married to a Lannister?”Anari smiled faintly in response. “Well, if you want my honest opinion, then I’m sorry to say that I got the best pick out of all of them.” Margaery laughed in return.“From what I hear, you’re probably right,” Margaery agreed. “Is he good to you?” She questioned. While there was a smile on her lips, her question was serious. Margaery really wanted to know how Anari was adjusting to being married. She hoped that things were going well all things considered.“Oh, yes,” Anari nodded. She grew shy as she glanced away from her friend. “He’s very good to me.” A fond smile formed on her lips as she spoke of Tyrion.“How so?” Margaery questioned. She was curious as to why Anari had such a smile on her face. Or why she seemed to change in demeanor once Tyrion was mentioned.“Lord Tyrion has been so kind to me,” Anari began. “I’ve come to realize that he has been very misunderstood. Many like to see him in a negative light, but most don’t take the moment to get to know him. He and I were friends before he married. He’s a good man.”Margaery smiled as she could see the change in Anari. From the moment Margaery saw her in the throne room, Anari looked like the saddest and the most tired young woman in the world. Now, she seemed stronger, there was a light in her eyes that hadn’t been there before.“You look happy, Anari,” Margaery said softly. “I can see it in your eyes, you’re happy with him.”“I am happy,” Anari admitted. “I can only hope that I make him happy in return.”“Any man with a mind and eyes would be happy to have you as a wife, Anari,” Margaery teased. “From when I heard, there had been quite a few men who were interested in marrying you.”“Really?” Anari asked with a small laugh. She had no idea there had been people who had expressed such an interest. Sansa was more widely known for her beauty, so it was surprising to hear that Anari was talked about as well.“Oh, yes,” Margaery nodded. “Even some of the Lords in High Garden were talking about it. You’re very beautiful, Anari, and you’re smart, strong, and brave. Tyrion is a lucky man to have you as his wife.”Anari laughed in return as she thought about the best way to bring up her next topic. “May I ask a personal question?” She said at last. After Margaery took a sip from her goblet, she nodded.“Of course,”Anari looked down at her hands as she could feel her cheeks beginning to warm at the very thought of asking these questions out loud. “I know I’ll have to tell you more, but do you by any chance know if it’s normal for… relations between a man and a woman to be slightly uncomfortable the first time?”She sounded so naïve to her own ears, and Anari didn’t dare look up to meet Margaery’s gaze. The question had caught Margaery off guard for a moment as she tried to understand what Anari was really asking. She had said it in such an innocent way that it took Margaery a moment.Taking in Anari’s flushed cheeks and the way she avoided eye contact, though, Margaery understood what she was asking about. “You and Tyrion have shared a bed?” She questioned back.“Well,” Anari began sheepishly. “We’ve been sharing a bed since our wedding night, but we hadn’t been together in that way before. Not until recently, that is.” Risking a glance up at the woman, Anari expected to see amusement, but instead, she was met with an understanding gaze and a kind smile.“It’s normal for you to feel this way,” Margaery began. “It goes away in time, but if you’ve never been with someone before, then yes, it’ll be a little uncomfortable.”“I have no idea what I’m doing,” Anari admitted. “This is all very new to me. Back in Winterfell, whenever marriage was brought up I’d always fight against the notion. I didn’t want to be married yet, I wanted to find out who I was first. And when I was ready to be married, I’d want to know the person before the ceremony. I didn’t want to be a pretty face on their arm, or a bed warmer and child-bearer.”Anari’s ideas were so simple and pure. Margaery couldn’t blame Anari for wanting those things. To be given a better opportunity than the women before her. It was like Margaery had said; not many women got to experience new things during their lifetime.Most of the time, men and women would wed near strangers and be expected to make do with what they had. Though, more often than not, men would sneak off to brothels while women seduced whoever they pleased. Monogamy wasn’t common in King’s Landing or Westeros as a whole.Margaery could only hope that Tyrion had given up his own predilections after marrying Anari. Upon thinking of his old habits, Margaery suddenly understood why Anari was bringing this up. “Are you asking me these things because you’re afraid you aren’t making Lord Tyrion happy?” She questioned. “Or because of his experience, he won’t like you in that way?”“Have I been obvious?” Anari asked with a wry smile. “Perhaps that is the root of why I feel the way I do, but there is something else.”“If you’re afraid of not being enough, don’t be,” Margaery replied. “You are beautiful and you are confident. Men like that, they desire it. Tyrion is a man, and if he took you to bed once, then I’m certain he’ll want to take you to bed again.”Anari couldn’t help but giggle at Margaery’s candid words. Anari’s reaction caused Margaery to laugh as well. Perhaps this was what it was like to have an older sister to turn to. Considering Anari was the oldest daughter, she only had her mother and Septa to look up to.“The only way to get better is to keep trying,” Margaery continued. “Especially with this; learn your likes and dislikes, learn about his. I’m sure he’d be more than willing to teach you.” Her words caused Anari to laugh again. “What’s the other issue?”Anari thought for a moment as she tried to decide on the right words. She wasn’t sure it was an issue, really. She enjoyed the feelings she got when she was with Tyrion, but she wanted to put a name to them. She wanted to know what they were and why she was feeling this way.“I think I’m confused,” Anari began. “I’m not sure how to describe it, but I’ve been feeling certain things whenever I’m with Lord Tyrion. As I said, we were friends before this all began and while I’m comfortable with him, there’s just something different now.”“How so?” Margaery questioned.“In being friends first, I’ve grown rather fond of him,” Anari admitted. “He and I get along very well, and I feel safe with him. While I enjoy these feelings, I’m not sure what they mean.”“Try to explain them,” Margaery encouraged.“When we’re alone I feel… shy, with him,” Anari began. “He makes me laugh and smile, and I get this strange, almost fluttering, feeling when I’m with him. I’m not sure what it means.”Margaery’s lips formed a knowing smile as she realized what was going on. “I think you know,” she replied. “You just haven’t fully realized it yet.”~The next day, Anari sat with Sansa upon her sister’s request. They were in Sansa’s chambers so that they could speak in private. “What’s this about?” Anari questioned.“It might be a little silly,” Sansa began softly as she donned a sheepish smile on her lips. “But I was wondering what we should do for Joffrey’s wedding. How should we act? He’s probably going to mock us and make fun of us. I don’t even know what to wear, either.”Sansa felt luck such a fool. She had once thought Joffrey was the one for her. She thought he was kind, handsome and brave. She had been too blind to see him as he really was. Sansa should have realized there was something wrong when he had attacked the butchers’ son for no reason.And again when he threatened to kill Arya and even Anari. Looking to her sister, Sansa expected her to laugh or think she was being silly. However, she didn’t, instead, Anari merely nodded in return. “It’s not silly,” she said. “We should go over this; the day is only getting closer.”It was smart to plan early, this way, they would have some time to change their plans in case they needed to. While it was sad that they even had to discuss such things, Anari knew that it would be in their best interest to do so. This city was maddening; all of the corruption and lies could make anyone change into someone they weren’t.Anari was a logical girl, and she hated that she had started expecting the worst to have happened whenever Sansa needed her. So, to have a conversation like this was a nice change of pace. “We’re going to do what we’ve always done,” Anari replied. “We keep firm and we don’t give him the reactions he wants. We have to be polite, even if we don’t want to be.”Sansa nodded in return. She knew her sister was far better at this than she was, however, she was learning. She was getting better, and that’s what mattered. Anari’s serious expression softened to a light smile.“Now then, about what you’re going to wear,” Anari began. “Why don’t we see what you already have and decide from there what kind of dress you should wear?”It was such a simple activity, and it allowed the girls to pretend things were normal. Sansa put on numerous different gowns, looking for the right one to wear. While she didn’t want to overdress and outshine the bride, Sansa still wanted to look nice.By the end of Anari’s visit, they had decided on a plum-colored dress with a matching shall. They would discuss hairstyles a little later, but for now, the girls were happy. Upon leaving Sansa’s chambers, Anari decided to walk on her own for a while.While it was enjoyable spending time with the people she liked and cared for, Anari thought it wise to make time to be on her own. It gave her the chance to clear her mind, and it would certainly do her wonders now. While things had slowed down in terms of harassment and hardships, Anari found that she had quite a lot on her mind.Most of which had to do with her emotions and how she had been feeling as of late. Her conversation with Margaery was helpful, but it also left her with questions. The older woman had claimed Anari knew the answer to what she was feeling when it came to Tyrion, but she truly didn’t.It had been so clear before; what started as an acquaintance with him turned into a lovely friendship. Now that she was married to him, something had changed. She wasn’t sure when or why, but Anari knew that her feelings weren’t wrong.They didn’t feel wrong, they actually felt nice. Anari knew she already liked Tyrion and enjoyed being with him. However, now, everything seemed to change. She’s allowed herself to be raw and vulnerable in front of him. She also allowed him to properly bed her, thus sealing their marriage.Letting out a small sigh of frustration, Anari turned to head back to her chambers when she was stopped by a voice. Turning, she had to withhold another sigh as she was faced with Cersei. “Your Grace,” she greeted.Anari wasn’t the only one using the solace of the empty halls of the Keep. Cersei had quite a lot on her mind as well, such as her marriage to Loras and Tywin’s sudden interest in the very girl who stood before her. While she couldn’t take her frustration out on Tywin or Loras, Cersei couldn’t help but smirk at the sight of the Northern girl.“Join me for a walk,” it wasn’t a request, really. As much as Anari wished to refuse, she could see that Cersei wasn’t going to take no for an answer.“I’d be honored, your Grace,” she replied with a smile. Anari hid her satisfaction when she saw the smirk falter on Cersei’s lips at her polite answer. The two women walked together in silence, there wasn’t a particular destination in mind, but they soon found themselves perusing the gardens.“I never got to express my condolences for the deaths of your mother and brother,” Cersei said, finally breaking the uncomfortable silence. “What happened to them was terrible.”Had it been anyone else saying these words, Anari may have believed her. However, upon looking into Cersei’s eyes, Anari saw no genuine emotion as she spoke. Cersei wasn’t sorry, and while it irritated her to hear such insincere words, Anari didn’t show it.She knew Cersei was only doing this to entice a reaction. Anari would give the woman no such satisfaction. She had long since learned that giving any sort of ground would mean she would lose. Anari refused to allow Cersei, Joffrey, or Tywin to get the best of her.“Thank you,” Anari replied. “It has been difficult, but Sansa and I have been able to find healing. I appreciate your condolences.”Cersei frowned at her response, annoyed that she didn’t get the reaction she desired. “I’m glad to hear it,” Cersei replied as she tried to think of a way to get under her skin. “It must be terrible for you, knowing how they died,” she hummed. “Betrayed at a wedding of all things,” Cersei laughed faintly. “What was supposed to be a joyous occasion turned into a slaughter.”Anari gave no outward sign of her emotions, but she could feel her ire beginning to rise. Hearing Cersei so flippantly talk about the atrocities that fell upon her family, even having the gall to laugh about it, made Anari desire dark deeds to fall upon the woman.“If I remember correctly, they pierced your brother with arrows before stabbing him in the heart,” Cersei smiled faintly when she saw a spark of anger in Anari’s eyes. “They say they slit your mother’s throat to the bone and threw her body in the river.”As Cersei kept talking, it was proving harder and harder to keep her impulses in check. While she knew no good would come from attacking the woman, Anari also knew it would be terribly easy. Given that Anari has actually fought for her life and taken the lives of others with her own hands and Cersei hasn’t, Anari held no doubt that she would be triumphant should a skirmish between the two ever happen.“Rumor has it they even placed your brother’s wolf’s head in place of his own,” Cersei continued, relishing in the way her words had finally struck a chord within the girl. “The Young Wolf, forever young.”“Is there a point to you telling me this, your Grace?” Anari questioned, unable to bear the torment any longer. “I know what they did to them; there is no point in going any further.”“My apologies if I’ve offered offense,” Cersei smiled. “I merely wished to express my condolences.”“You’ve expressed them,” Anari stated boldly. “Discussion of what happened isn’t required nor is it desired.” They had paused in their walk to regard one another carefully. Grey clashed with green as a silent battle of wills ensued. When she realized Anari wasn’t going to back down, Cersei decided to change tactics.“How is my brother treating you?” Cersei questioned. “I’m sure it is strange, adjusting to being married.”“Lord Tyrion has been treating me well,” Anari replied. “He and I get along quite well, I assure you,” smirking Anari decided to make a jab of her own. “I’m sure it will be strange for you to be marrying again. Though from what I can tell, Ser Loras seems like a nice man.”Cersei turned her head to hide a scowl at the mention of her own wedding. “It’s good to hear my little brother is treating you well,” Cersei replied. “If there is anything I can help you with, don’t be afraid to ask.Anari knew the offer was far from genuine, but she decided to pretend she was none the wiser. “Thank you, your grace,” she replied. With a smirk, Anari began to speak, knowing her words would bother the woman. “I have enjoyed having a moment alone with you, since my arrival, it seems we haven’t been able to have such a moment. Though perhaps now that we’re sisters that can change.”Cersei’s eyes showed her displeasure at the mere thought of getting closer, as well as the reminder that through marriage they were sisters. Anari was satisfied she had flipped the situation so easily and decided to keep going to further spite the woman.“I’ve been able to have the fortune of mending things with Ser Jaime,” she said. “There is a promise for us to become friends, and I hope the same could be said for you.”Anari’s words caused jealousy and anger to flare within Cersei once more. Not only was she married to Tyrion and seemed to get along with him, but she had somehow gained Tywin’s interest and now she was working on gaining Jaime’s favor.Once more, the prophesies given to her by that witch so long ago came forward in her mind. Anari was younger than her, and she was quite beautiful. Cersei could see it; Anari was slowly taking all she held dear. She was earning her family’s favor, as she knew Anari was well-liked by even Myrcella and Tommen.Cersei was right to fear the wolves.Unable to stand being in the younger woman’s presence any longer, Cersei turned to properly face her. When she offered a smile, it was clear she couldn’t quite hide her anger. “Perhaps another time,”“Of course,” Anari replied. “Your Grace.” She curtsied as Cersei left. Once Cersei was out of sight, Anari smiled. Preening to herself for being able to get under Cersei’s skin, Anari began her journey to her room.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Once back in the safety of her chambers, Anari noticed that Tyrion was no longer there. Not thinking too much about it, she decided she was done socializing for the day. She didn’t feel the need to see or speak to anyone in the court; especially not Joffrey, Cersei, or Tywin. So, Anari sent for food to be brought directly to her chambers.Just in case Tyrion shared her sentiments, she ensured enough food was brought for both of them. Since her talk with Tyrion, Anari had been trying her best to eat more food. Her grief had taken away her appetite, but in order to be in the best health, Anari needed to gain whatever weight she had been beginning to lose.Not only that, but Anari found herself wanting to make Tyrion happy. The food arrived before Tyrion did, so when he finally entered their chambers, he paused. “Planning on skipping out on dinner, are we?” He questioned with a teasing smirk.“Only to avoid your sister and Joffrey,” Anari smirked back. “You’re welcome to join me; I made sure they brought plenty of food. After all, it would give people more to gossip about.”“I like the way you think,” Tyrion smiled. “I believe I’m entitled to have dinner alone with my wife whenever I wish too. They can’t really condemn us for that.” With that, Tyrion fully entered the room and sat with her. They dined on venison with potatoes and vegetables.Of course, wine was their drink of choice as they ate and spoke. For dessert, Anari had cheery tarts brought. Tyrion was pleased to see that Anari was eating again and that she seemed to be in much better spirits. “How was your day?” Tyrion questioned after he took a sip of wine. “I didn’t get the chance to see you much today.”“As good as could be, given that I was summoned by your father and ran into your sister in the halls.”Tyrion glanced up at that. “You spoke to Cersei?”“Unfortunately,” Anari sighed.“What did she want?”“I don’t even know,” Anari scoffed. “She made me walk with her and proceeded to describe how my family was killed, trying to pass off such behavior by offering her condolences.” Tyrion frowned, irritated that his sister was purposefully trying to hurt Anari just for the sake of doing so.Not for the first time; Tyrion wondered why Cersei seemed to hate Anari so much. As far as he knew, Anari had never done anything to her. Then again, Cersei was a hateful woman, and she was quite prone to jealousy. So, perhaps Cersei didn’t like Anari simply because she wasn’t intimidated by her.“Don’t worry,” Anari said once she saw his expression shift. “She didn’t bother me too much. In fact, I believe she was the one who left the most upset by the end of our conversation.” She smirked.“Oh,” Tyrion questioned as he raised an eyebrow. “Do tell how you managed to anger her.”“Well, to start, I refused to give her the desired reactions. I also mentioned that we got along well as well as the fact that I’ve been getting closer to Jaime.”“That’d do it,” Tyrion smirked. He was proud that she had been able to handle Cersei on her own. Knowing his sister, no doubt Cersei was extremely bothered by the news of Anari befriending Jaime. “I doubt she appreciated that.”“I don’t think she did either,” Anari laughed.“Speaking of Jaime, how are your lessons?” Tyrion questioned. Anari told Tyrion all about how she was progressing very well. While she had yet to disarm either of them, Anari had gotten close with Jaime. However, Anari didn’t count that as a victory, as Jaime was still learning to fight with his left hand anyway.After filling him in on what she had been up to, Anari questioned Tyrion about his day. He relayed his frustration with Littlefinger and how he had been an idiot for borrowing so much money. Anari offered some advice, hoping to ease some of his stress.Once they were done with their meal and had talked well into the night, Anari and Tyrion decided to get ready for bed. Tyrion helped untie Anari’s braids, their eyes periodically meeting in the mirror of Anari’s vanity. It was such an innocent act, yet it felt so intimate.When Anari’s hair was free of the braids, she brushed through her red locks to ensure there weren’t any tangled. After that, it was simple as Anari removed her dress so that she was left in her under shift. Tyrion had a much easier time getting in more relaxed attire, as he merely removed his jerkin and belt before climbing onto the bed.The room was cast in a dull glow, as the fire in the hearth still crackled gently where it sat, and a lone candle stood on the nightstand. After debating with herself for a moment, Anari decided she would initiate physical contact. Ever since they had been together, she found herself wanting his touch.Not just in an intimate way. Anari wanted to hold his hand or arm, to maybe be bold and steal a kiss on the cheek. Something, she didn’t care what it was; Anari just wanted that connection with him. With Tyrion.Leaning over, as they were facing one another, Anari placed a gentle kiss to his cheek. The action caught Tyrion off guard, and once more his face tingled where her lips had lightly grazed his skin. Every time they touched, it felt different; Anari wasn’t the only one wanting to be close.Never before had a woman made Tyrion feel the way he did. It was a little scary, really; however, he enjoyed it nonetheless. It wasn’t often Tyrion received affection, and it meant the world to receive such a thing from Anari, from his wife.Deciding to be bold himself, Tyrion leaned forward to place a chaste kiss to her lips. He wasn’t sure if Anari was comfortable going any further in their relationship. While they had been together once, he didn’t know if she wanted to do such a thing again.Anari’s answering smile was all Tyrion needed as reassurance. He knew she would tell him she didn’t like or want something. When their lips met again, neither one was sure as to who initiated it. Tyrion didn’t let her move away, though, as he gently cupped the side of her face.Their kiss lingered as their hearts raced as one. They didn’t need words, no, they had both learned enough about one another and trusted one another deep enough to understand. The fire that burned in the hearth crackled as if responding to the intimacy in the room.Later, as the candle had been blown out, hands were gently laced together as the red-haired wolf rested her head on the golden lion’s shoulder.~“You drink more than you used to,” Jaime observed as Cersei had a glass in her hand.“Yes,” Cersei replied.“Why?” Jaime questioned when she didn’t elaborate any further.“Oh, let’s see,” Cersei began. “You started a brawl in the streets with Ned Stark and disappear from the capital, my husband died in a tragic hunting accident.”“It must have been traumatic for you,” Jaime scoffed.“My only daughter was shipped off to Dorne,” Cersei continued, ignoring his jibe. “We suffered through a siege.”“A rather short siege,” Jaime reminded her.“A rather short siege that I didn’t expect to survive,” Cersei sneered lightly in return. “Now I’m marrying my eldest son to a wicked little bitch from Highgarden while I’m supposed to marry her brother, a renowned pillow biter. My wretched little brother married the Northern whore who has done nothing but ruin everything, so…”In the end, Cersei trailed off as Jaime sat down next to her.“Father disowned me today,” Jaime said softly.“He can’t disown you,” Cersei replied. “You’re all he’s got.”“You’re forgetting Tyrion,” Jaime reminded which caused Cersei’s lips to curl in a faint sneer.“You don’t really plan on staying in the Kingsguard, do you?”“Staying in the Kingsguard means I live right here in the Red Keep with you,” Jaime replied as he took her hand and leaned in to kiss her. However, before he could, Cersei moved away.“Not now,” she said as she stood up.“I want,” Jaime began only to realize what she said. “Not now? When? I’ve been back for weeks.” Cersei doesn’t answer, though she spares him a single glance before looking away again. “Something’s changed.” Jaime realized as he looked to her.“Everything’s changed,” Cersei snapped as her frustration got the better of her. Everything seemed to be turning against her, just as she said. It seemed since she had Robert killed, everything was changing for the worst. Myrcella was taken to Dorne, Joffrey is set to Marry Margaery soon, Jaime came back with only one hand, Tyrion married Anari, which was almost a match made in one of the Seven Hells where Cersei was concerned.Her father all but casts her aside, seeming to prefer being in Anari’s company for who knew what. Jaime would just have to get over it if she wasn’t in the mood.~As Jon redressed, he remembered his last interaction with Robb. “Last time I saw him, he was in the courtyard at Winterfell,” he began as Sam stood in the room with him. “He said ‘next time I see you, you’ll be in all black’.”It hurt to know the Robb was dead, it felt terrible enough to know that Theon betrayed and murdered Bran and Rickon, but to know that Robb and Catelyn met the same fate at the hands of the Freys and Bolton’s was almost too much to handle.“I was jealous of Robb my whole life,” Jon admitted as he winced slightly. “The way my father looked at him, I wanted that. He was better than me at everything; fighting, hunting, riding, and girls. Gods, the girls loved him,” Jon smirked faintly to himself. “I wanted to hate him, but I never could.”No, Jon could never bring himself to hate Robb. He took a little to warm up to him in the beginning, but once Robb got to actually know Jon, they became very close. Jon knew that Robb had tried his best to fight and bring home the girls. Knowing his brother as he did, Jon knew that had he not been killed, Robb would have succeeded in rescuing them.Thinking about his sisters, Jon looked down at the necklace that still hung around his neck. He knew he wasn’t supposed to have it, that he was supposed to forget his previous family and adopt the Night’s Watch, but Jon had promised to never take it off.Even when he was with Ygritte and the Wildlings, Jon didn’t remove it. It was sheer luck it hadn’t gotten loose or fallen off by now, but Jon was grateful to see the black jewel still in place. It reminded him of Anari, and he could only pray that she and the girls were alright.He had heard nothing from them or even really about them, and it worried him. Anari was highly opinionated and she was a fighter. Jon knew that whatever they did to her, Anari would fight back with everything she had. While admirable, it was also dangerous.Jon didn’t know the Lannisters very well, but he could only assume that girls like Anari weren’t going to last long in that terrible city. “Sometimes I want to hate you,” Sam admitted quietly. Once he was done getting dressed, Jon turned to look at Sam in mild shock and curiosity. “Well,” Sam began. “You’re better than me at everything. Except reading.”Jon couldn’t help but smile in response, an expression Sam mirrored. As he had gotten dressed and looked at the necklace, Jon failed to realize the jewel was visible above his jerkin. While the room was relatively dark, Sam still managed to see the jewel catching the light.“What’s that?” He questioned.“What?” Jon asked in return.“Is that a necklace?”Jon looked down and saw that, indeed, Anari’s necklace was in plain sight. Quickly, Jon tucked it into his jerk so it was safely covered. “It’s nothing,” Jon replied.“It’s not nothing if you want to hide it,” Sam pointed out. “Did you get that during your time with the Wildlings?”Jon sighed in response as he glanced away from Sam. “No,” he replied. “I’ve had it since I came here. My sister gave it to me as a gift.”“The sister who can fight or a different one?” Sam asked. His question earned a small smile as Jon looked back up at him.“Aye, the one who can fight,” he replied. “Anari, she was something else. She was the fiercest woman I knew, no one was allowed to make fun of me if she was around.” Jon vividly remembered how she had dealt with the two knights who had been disrespectful.Sam smiled faintly as he saw the obvious care and fondness in Jon’s voice and eyes as he spoke of his sister. Anari really must have been some woman if Jon still held onto her necklace. It reminded Sam of his closeness to his sister before he came to Castle Black.When Jon didn’t offer any more information, Sam nodded in return. “They’re ready for you,”Picking up his leather armor, Jon placed it over his shoulders as he began walking to leave the room. “He’s wanted to hang me for a while,” Jon mused. “Now’s his chance.”“No one’s going to hang you,” Sam frowned as he followed him. “You’ve done nothing wrong.”“I’ve done plenty wrong,” Jon replied.~A few more days had passed until, at last, it was the morning of Joffrey and Margaery’s wedding. During that time, Anari had grown close to Jaime and even Bronn. Her skills with a blade had only increased, and she had a small celebration with Tyrion when she told him that she had finally managed to disarm Bronn.The sellsword had cuffed her on the arm for it, but the action didn’t diminish her joy at being able to have done it. Not for the first time, Jaime longed to have been able to fight properly and to have his right hand back. Seeing Anari improve made Jaime wish he could properly spar with her.She showed great potential, and he found himself growing rather fond of Anari.In the days leading up to the wedding, Anari and Tyrion had also grown even closer than before. Often times, they didn’t even need words anymore. Somehow, they just knew each other well enough to be able to know exactly what the other was thinking.The two had formed a close bond, and it seemed they were in loathe to be parted. Often times they’d skip meals with the court and Royal family to dine in private. It had become a habit, that neither one could fall asleep properly unless they touched in some way.Anari and Tyrion’s feelings for one another had grown exponentially, and while Anari had yet to put a name to it, Tyrion was starting to realize what it was. His realization was a little startling at first, so much so that he tried to hide it.However, in spending so much time around her, Tyrion found that it was becoming difficult. Seeing her smile and hearing her laugh became two things he wanted the most. Tyrion wished that their private little world they had created together would never end.During the breakfast feast, Anari walked with Sansa. Anari wore a dark blue gown with soft gold embroidery across the bodice. The sleeves of her dress turned into a more sheer fabric, though Anari once more worked in light armor in the form of a leather-wrapped steel belt that went across her waist.On her hand, proudly sat the ring Tyrion had given her. Around her neck sat Robb’s pendant as well. The jewelry and accessories that meant something to her were incorporated into her attire for that day. She had Shae style her hair into the Southern hairstyle she had sported for a time.Tucked carefully within her red hair were the pins Sansa had given her. Anari doubted there would be another occasion for her to wear them, so she thought it would be fitting to wear them for the wedding. As the sisters walked, Sansa noticed the change in Anari.She saw that it had been a gradual change as well; her sister seemed to be glowing and radiating joy and happiness. It made Sansa smile at seeing her older sister so happy. Though, Sansa wasn’t the only sibling to take notice. From where Jaime stood, he could see there was quite a change in his little brother.As Tyrion walked with Varys across the gardens, Jaime could see that Tyrion was actually happy. The longer he looked; Jaime also noticed that he kept looking up and across the way. When he followed his gaze, Jaime’s eyes widened when he saw that Tyrion kept looking to Anari.What was even more baffling was the fact that Anari stole glances at Tyrion in return, looking away with a coy smile if their eyes met. “Did something happen?” Sansa asked at last. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she just had to know.“What do you mean?” Anari questioned in return.“Well,” Sansa began. “I can tell there’s something different about you, and you seem happy,” Sansa bit her lip as she debated whether or not to bring up her other observation. “Does it have something to do with Lord Tyrion?” She questioned.Anari couldn’t hide the small smile that came to her lips at the mention of Tyrion. Though, she did look down at the ground so as not to meet her sister’s inquisitive eyes. “Is it so wrong to enjoy spending time with my husband?” Anari questioned in return. “Don’t worry, Sansa, he and I get along quite well together. He hasn’t mistreated me or done anything wrong.”Sansa nodded in return, noting how Anari’s tone sounded fond as she spoke of him. “Did you…” Sansa couldn’t bring herself to finish her question, as it was rather personal. However, Anari seemed to understand what she was asking as she merely smiled in return. “You did?” Sansa’s eyes widened. “With him?”Anari’s smile was replaced with a scolding look as she sighed. “There is nothing wrong with Lord Tyrion, Sansa,” Anari said. “He has been nothing but kind to us since he returned.”“But he’s…” Sansa trailed off as she glanced over at Tyrion across the way. “He’s a dwarf.” It was such a poor statement on her part, but she couldn’t imagine anyone engaging in such activities with him. She meant no real offense, while her eyes had been opened to the world, Sansa still envisioned tall handsome men when it came to thinking of a husband for herself or her sister.“Why should that matter?” Anari questioned in return. “Tyrion is very kind, he treats me well and I’m happy with him.”“He makes you happy?” Anari must be telling the truth as there was a soft smile on her lips and a content expression on her face. Tyrion must have done or said something to make Anari feel the way she was.“Oh yes,” Anari nodded. “He makes me very happy.” Tyrion made her happier than she had been in what seemed like a very long time. Before marrying Tyrion, Anari began to think she’d never be genuinely happy again. Since the day Joffrey took her father’s head, Anari had only known anger and grief.But with Tyrion, he had rekindled the icy flames that fueled Anari’s strong spirit. He had helped her in so many ways, and Anari desperately wished to repay him in some way. Not only that, but she found that she really liked him, had grown very fond of him as time went on.“But he’s a Lannister,”“He is far better than any of the others,” Anari replied. Sansa acquiesced that she had a point. Tyrion was, by far, the best of his family. If he was the cause for Anari’s happiness, then Sansa would try to give him a chance. Sansa only wanted Anari to be happy.All Anari had ever done was look out for Sansa and protect her. She spent so much of her time saving Sansa from the Lannisters and trying to ensure her happiness that she was forgetting about herself. While Sansa appreciated everything that Anari had done for her, she didn’t want her sister to lose out on her own joy and happiness.Before anything else could be said, the sisters found themselves approached by Oberyn and Ellaria. “Prince Oberyn,” Anari greeted with a smile. She lowered herself in a brief curtsy, an action Sansa copied. Oberyn bowed with a smile of his own.“Lady Anari and Lady Sansa,” he greeted. “It is a pleasure to meet you both.” As Oberyn spoke, Ellaria examined the sister’s unnoticed. They were both quite beautiful, pale-skinned with shining red hair. Though, Anari’s hair took a slightly darker hue than Sansa’s.Aside from their shared beauty and red hair, that was where the similarities stopped. Ellaria prided herself on being a good judge of character and figuring people out. It was clear that Anari was the oldest and was the one who took command of every situation involving Sansa.There was a fire in her eyes, an ice storm that simmered in the depths of her intense grey eyes. While her tone was light and she spoke politely, Ellaria held no doubt that Anari was not one to challenge. When she looked to Sansa, Ellaria could see there was a hidden strength in the girl.A strength that she had yet to use. Though, much like her sister, Ellaria was sure that once she had, Sansa would be powerful in her own right. “We are delighted to meet you both,” Anari smiled. “I hope your stay in King’s Landing has been comfortable.”“Not particularly,” Oberyn replied. Anari’s smiled faded, though her reaction caused Oberyn to merely smile in return. “Don’t worry, my Lady, we’ve managed.” Anari nodded in return, clasping her hands together and beginning to play with the ring on her finger. “I heard you married Tyrion Lannister, the Imp.”“I did,” Anari nodded. “Though, I must request you not to refer to him by that nickname. It’s vile and demeaning.”“My apologies,” Oberyn replied with a nod. “I do not mean to offer any offense,” Anari nodded again with a small smile. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be in attendance for your wedding. No doubt you looked glorious on that day. From what I hear, though, the wedding was sudden.”There was a reason Oberyn chose to speak to the girls. He wanted to speak to Anari in particular. Though he hadn’t been in the city long, the Northern girl was pretty much all anyone could talk about whether it was men who wanted to fuck her, women who wanted to be her, or men who wished to have married or and women who wanted to kill her out of jealousy.Not only that, but they often spoke of her bravery and spirit. They also spoke of her lack of fear when in the face of danger. Oberyn heard the tale of how Anari was beaten before the court, how she got out of a deadly riot carrying a blood-soaked knife. Yes, Oberyn liked hearing about feisty women, and Anari certainly piqued his interest.“If you would do me the honor of walking with me, Lady Anari?” Oberyn questioned. Anari glanced to Sansa before she looked back to him with a smile. “If you are worried about your sister, I’m sure my paramour Ellaria wouldn’t mind watching over her.”“That would be much appreciated,” Anari nodded. Giving Sansa a secretive look, Anari took Oberyn’s offered hand. Together, they walked arm in arm. Anari tried to think of what she should say; she honestly hadn’t counted on meeting him.She knew Oberyn was quite a well-known warrior, and she knew of his hatred with the Lannisters. That was the extent of her knowledge, really, so Anari wasn’t sure what to say or do. Thankfully, Oberyn took pity on her and started the conversation.“You’ve been in King’s Landing a while, yes?”“I have,” Anari nodded. “I arrived with my two sisters and…” Anari trailed off as she looked down. “And my father.” Oberyn could see that talk of her father still pained the girl.“I was sorry to hear of his passing,” Oberyn said softly. “While I did not get the chance to meet him, I had never heard a bad thing said about him.”“My father was a good man,” Anari nodded. “But he wasn’t meant to play this game.” She didn’t know why, but Anari got the feeling that she could be candid with Oberyn and not suffer any consequences. She was proven correct when he merely chuckled lightly in return.“From what I hear, you play it rather well,”“I should certainly hope so,” Anari replied with a small smile as she glanced up at him. “My life and my sister’s life depend on it.”Oberyn smiled at her response as he nodded. “You are not fooled by their illusions, I take it.”“No,” Anari replied. “Try as they may, they cannot fool me.”“And yet you married one of them,”“My marriage to Lord Tyrion wasn’t really planned,” Anari admitted. They paused in walking as the two regarded one another. “Lord Tyrion isn’t like his family, he shares their blood and name, but he is far better than any of them. Simply put, they found out about my sister and I’s plan to escape and they proposed a wedding between Tyrion and my sister. I spoke with Lord Tywin and changed his mind.”“About the wedding?”“About wedding Lord Tyrion to my sister,” Anari replied. “I knew I couldn’t completely change his mind about the wedding in general. I knew one of us would have to be married, and I knew my sister would be unhappy, so I took her place.”“From what I’ve heard, you have taken her place many times,” Oberyn voiced his observations. “Why would you do that? You put yourself through so much pain and danger just to protect her.”“I love my sister,” Anari replied with a small shrug. “She’s the only family I have. I would do anything for her.” Oberyn smiled in return before he nodded.“It is an honor for me to meet you, Lady Anari,” he replied. “Everything I heard about you was true, a rare talent for someone to accomplish,” straightening up he regarded her carefully. “I have grown rather interested in you and your sister. I am also interested in exacting my revenge.”Much like Anari, Oberyn felt that he could be plain and candid with her. He knew she held no favor for the Lannister’s save for Tyrion. Given that she had admitted to having made at least one escape attempt, then he felt it was safe enough to tell her of his own plans.As he looked at the young woman, Oberyn was reminded of the tales told of her Aunt. Lyanna Stark was said to be a beautiful and proud Northern Wolf, much like Anari. While part of him wanted to be angry with Anari and her family, he remembered the tales.Prince Rhaegar left his sister Elia in pursuit of another woman, that much was true. However, while the other woman was Lyanna, all of the stories say that Rhaegar took her against her will and raped her. It wasn’t the Starks fault, therefore, Oberyn knew better than to pass blame onto Anari and her family.“Not only do I want to kill them, but I wish to break them,” Oberyn continued. “What better way to do that than taking away their prized wolves?”“What exactly are you saying?” Anari questioned as she regarded him carefully.“What if I could secure a way to get you out of King’s Landing?” Oberyn questioned back. “I would take you to Dorne, a place where the Lannister’s couldn’t touch you.”Had things been different, Anari would have jumped at the chance. She would have agreed to be sequestered to Dorne had it not been for her own conflicting emotions. Had it just been her and her sister, she would have said yes. But it wasn’t just her and Sansa.“Think about it,” Oberyn said when he saw he wasn’t going to get an answer right away. Anari nodded in return. She needed to talk to Sansa about this, and she needed to talk to Tyrion about it.Because if there was a chance she could leave King’s Landing, Anari wasn’t going to leave Tyrion behind.Unknown to Oberyn and Anari, Tywin had seen their exchange and couldn’t help but wonder what the two were talking about. What reason did either of them have to converse with one another? Knowing there wasn’t much he could do, Tywin dismissed his musings to continue on his way to the Royal table.It wasn’t long until Anari had to join Tyrion in offering Joffrey and Margaery their wedding gift. “A book?” Joffrey questioned with a scowl. It didn’t surprise Anari that Joffrey seemed almost offended, as she was almost entirely positive that Joffrey had barely picked up a book in his entire life.Joffrey lacked wisdom and tact; he lacked common sense and patience. Virtues that were very important for one to have in order to succeed in life. He may have grown up with good teachings, but it was clear that Joffrey didn’t listen to his teachers.“The Lives of the Four Kings,” Tyrion replied. “Grand Maester Kaeth’s history of the reigns of; Baeron the Young Dragon, Baelor the Blessed, Aegon the Unworthy, and Daeron the good.” He listed. “A book every King should read, now that the war is won, we should all find the time for wisdom.”Joffrey looked as if he wished to insult the pair, but with one look at his grandfather and mother, Joffrey knew this wasn’t the time. So, instead, he nodded faintly. “Thank you, Uncle.” With a nod, Tyrion and Anari took their seats at the table.When they sat down, Tyrion glanced up at Anari. “Have I told you that you looked lovely today?” He questioned.Anari glanced down with a smile as she nodded. “You have, but thank you,” she teased. “You looked quite handsome yourself,” Tyrion responded with an answering smile. Unable to help the action once his arm started moving, Tyrion gently grasped Anari’s hand under the table.He meant his words though, Anari really did look beautiful. There were very few women who had taken his breath away, and Anari was one of those few. Her smile never leaving her lips, Anari tightened her hold on his hand so that their fingers laced together.Their silent display of affection didn’t go entirely unnoticed as Tywin caught the content smile on their faces as they looked to one another. He found it interesting that Tyrion seemed to actually be happy with Anari, yet he was still sleeping with a whore.After Cersei had pointed the woman out to him earlier, he knew what he had to do. Though, Tywin’s attention soon returned to Joffrey as he was presented with his gift. “One of only two Valyrian steel swords in the capital, your grace,” Tywin stated as Joffrey rose from his seat to accept his gift. “Freshly forged in your honor.”“Nothing cuts like Valyrian steel, they say,” Joffrey said as he unsheathed the blade and examined it. With a grin, he took a few practice swings to gage how it felt in his hands. Once he got used to the weight, Joffrey turned and hacked away at the book Anari and Tyrion brought them.It was an unnecessary action and showed just how petty he truly was. Anari and Tyrion frowned, however, that was the only outward reaction Joffrey received from them as he turned to face the people, holding up his new blade.“Such a great sword should have a name,” he said. “What shall I call her?” Many people began shouting their answers before Joffrey settled on one of them. “Widow’s Wail,” glancing down at the sword, his smile only increased. “I like that. Every time I use it, it’ll be like cutting off Ned Stark’s head all over again.”Joffrey glanced at Anari and Sansa, hoping to have gained a reaction from them. However, Anari merely clenched her jaw and shifted slightly in response. Meanwhile, Sansa forced her expression to be blank so as not to give him any satisfaction.Tyrion squeezed Anari’s hand under the table in the hopes of helping her remain calm. After a moment, Anari squeezed his hand in return as she offered a faint smile. As the breakfast feast slowly came to an end, Tyrion excused himself to return to their shared chambers.Meanwhile, Anari remained in the hopes of speaking with Margaery. While things hadn’t gone as planned, Anari did like the slightly older woman. It would be strange, though, as Margaery would technically be Anari’s niece after she married Joffrey.However, seeing Margaery without having to speak to Joffrey would be difficult, as most people came up to speak to both of them. Anari waited a little longer before deciding there would be another opportunity to speak to the woman later.Sansa had already wandered off, so Anari was free to do as she pleased. Feeling oddly shy, Anari thought it best to join Tyrion. After all, his company was better than being alone with the court and whoever came to the feast.~“I need you to leave,” Tyrion stated. It hurt to let Shae go, but he knew it was for the best. He needed her safe; he didn’t want to see her killed. He didn’t know why she couldn’t understand that he was trying to save her.“I’m not afraid of them,” Shae replied shaking her head. “I’m not going to run.”“Shae,” Tyrion tried. Only, she closed the distance to take his hand.“We will fight them together,” Shae stated. “It’s like you said, I am yours and you are mine.”Tyrion refused to look at her as he nearly growled out the words. “You are a whore!” He took his hand away from hers. “Anari is fit to bear my children and you are not. I can’t be in love with a whore; I can’t have children with a whore. I am married to Anari, and I will not betray her.”Shae’s eyes welled with tears as she looked to him. While she was hurt, she also felt anger. “You fucked her!” She accused. Tyrion’s eyes widened in surprise at her outburst. While he was sure she was hurting, he didn’t count on her to say that. “I saw the sheets, you can’t deny it. You fucked that girl!”Tyrion knew he couldn’t deny it, so he didn’t even try to. “Yes,” he sighed. “She’s my wife; I had to do my duty by her. We said our vows in the Great Sept and I plan to uphold them.”“You love her too, don’t you?” Shae hissed. “That’s why you’re sending me away, isn’t it?” It all made too much sense. Why have her around when he had Anari. Someone young and pretty, an innocent girl that he could shape and mold as he pleased. “Don’t you?” Shae raised her voice even further.“I have enjoyed my time with you,” Tyrion replied as he walked over to the door. “But now that time is over.” Opening the door, Bronn stepped into the room. Upon seeing Bronn, Shae couldn’t help but cry. Tyrion truly was sending her away, she couldn’t believe it.It hurt Tyrion to be the cause of her pain, but he wouldn’t be able to bear it if she died because of him. It was too dangerous for her to be there, Shae had already been seen, and no doubt his father would have her brought to him so he could carry out his threat.“You’ll have a comfortable life in Pentos,” Tyrion stated. “Bronn will escort you to your ship.” Bronn gently touched her shoulder and in response, Shae turned and slapped him across his face. She left the room in tears with Bronn close behind her.He took no offense to her action, as he knew she was upset. Shae had fallen in love with Tyrion, while she knew it was a dangerous thing to do, she couldn’t help it. He had charmed his way into her affections and there was nothing she could do about it.Shae knew this city was dangerous, she knew his family was dangerous. However, why couldn’t he see that she didn’t care? Why couldn’t Tyrion see that she would stay by his side because she loved him and cared for him? Shae got her answer when she and Bronn came across someone walking towards Tyrion’s chambers.“Shae,” Anari said in surprise. Upon seeing her handmaiden’s distress, Anari couldn’t help but grow concerned. She had never seen the woman in such a state before, and she wondered what happened to make her cry. “What happened?” She questioned. “Are you alright?”Meeting Anari’s gaze, Shae’s eyes narrowed. It was her fault; it was because of Anari that Tyrion had turned away from her. She must have tempted Tyrion somehow, she must have done something. Suddenly, she remembered seeing the bloody sheets a few days ago and it all made sense.While the two had shared a bed, they hadn’t been intimate before. All the signs were there, and yet Shae had been too blind to see it. Anari had gotten along so well with Tyrion, and they seemed to genuinely enjoy being in one another’s company.Then came the small touches. Even before they were married, they sometimes touched hands. The way they easily conspired together on how to cause more gossip to float around them, how they plotted and planned out their days and what they were going to do together.It was all there, and now Tyrion was sending her away. While Shae had no doubt it began as a concern for her welfare, Shae now knew it was so he could continue his pursuit of Anari. “I hope you’re happy,” she spat at her former friend. No true friend would do this to someone they cared for. “Make it worth it while it lasts.”With a scowl, Shae briskly walked away. Anari’s eyes widened as she had no idea what she was talking about. Looking to Bronn for answers, the man only faintly shook his head with a faint sigh as he followed Shae. Glancing at the direction which they had come from, Anari could only infer that Shae and Bronn had left her and Tyrion’s chambers.It breathed further life into her suspicions there had been something going on between Shae and Tyrion. Though, the only way to find out would be to directly ask Tyrion about it. Resuming her quick pace, Anari gently knocked on the door to announce her entry before she walked inside the room.She had a faint smile on her lips as she looked to Tyrion, however, it faded when she saw his expression. “Are you alright?” She questioned as she closed the door behind her.“I’m fine,” Tyrion replied. He tried to smile, but it only came out as a grimace. His works and his attempt at a smile didn’t fool her. Anari now knew him a lot better and knew when he was upset. There wasn’t a reason for him to try and hide his feelings from her.“You don’t have to try to hide what you’re feeling from me,” she said gently. “Is there something I can do to help?” She questioned. Tyrion merely shook his head in return. “Does this have something to do with Shae?” She asked softly. Tyrion’s deep sigh in response was her answer.While he was slightly surprised, he knew he shouldn’t have been. No doubt the two had seen one another as Shae left and Anari entered. Feeling a headache beginning to arise, Tyrion turned away from his wife and over to the wine tray where he poured himself a glass.“Yes,” he answered after he took a large gulp. He knew it was necessary to answer verbally, but he did so anyway. Anari nodded in return with a small sigh of her own.“I thought so,” she replied. She decided not to reveal her suspicions outright, as she knew it wouldn’t help the situation. “What happened?” She asked instead.“I sent her away,”“Why?”“It’s not safe here,”“The city isn’t safe for anyone,” Anari replied with a small smile. If it isn’t safe for the nobility here, then surely it isn’t for the low borns.” Tyrion couldn’t help the small smile that turned the corner of his lips at her response. “You cared about her, didn’t you?”“I did,” Tyrion nodded. He knew there was no point in lying about it. However, he was glad that she seemed to be taking this well enough. He knew most women would cry, scream, and be absolutely furious. Instead, Anari was patient and merely asked questions to better understand the situation.“Do you love her?” Glancing at her, he could see the faint nervous gleam in her eyes, but he mostly saw understanding.“I thought I did,” he replied quietly. “I met her when I arrived at my father’s camp. She was… she was a whore that Bronn found.”“I see,” Anari replied. She was surprised that Shae hadn’t been a handmaiden at all. However, given what she knew about Tyrion before she properly knew him, it wasn’t all that surprising. Perhaps if she had met Shae under different circumstances, Anari would have been a little uncomfortable around her.However, Anari liked Shae. She was a good person, Anari could see that. Shae was beautiful, smart, passionate, and on occasions, funny. Anari could see why men would be drawn to her, especially given her accent. Being from Essos no doubt made her popular since coming to Westeros.Most women would be angry and upset, Anari knew, but she didn’t feel anything of the sort. She couldn’t begrudge or resent Tyrion for the way he felt. Besides, as he had said, he met Shae before Anari had properly met him and befriended him.“It’s alright to care about her,” Anari said after a moment. “It’s also alright that you love her.” She understood his feelings, and she didn’t fault him for them. It must have shown on her face as Tyrion set down his glass to walk over to her.Tyrion deeply admired Anari, and he was genuinely touched by her words. She had a gentle heart, and not for the first time; Tyrion felt undeserving of knowing her. “I’ve sent her away,” he repeated. “Bronn is taking her to a ship that will take her away.”Anari frowned as her brows came together. Now, that, she didn’t understand. If he cared for her and loved her, why would he send her away? It was clear Shae cared and loved him given her reaction to Anari in the halls. However, it didn’t make much sense to send her away.“She wasn’t safe here, my father made a threat on her life,” Tyrion continued. “If she stayed, she would have been killed.” Anari could only nod in return, as she was unsure what to say. “Anari,” he said softly. “I don’t love her, I thought I did. But…”He was unsure if he should tell her. He didn’t know if this was the right time. Tyrion also wasn’t sure what her reaction would be. So far she had taken everything alright, but this might be too much for her in such a short span of time. However, he did want her to know. Whatever her reaction, he wanted her to know the truth.Tyrion deeply cared for Shae, and had things been different, he was sure he would have loved her. However, he had grown to love another. It came on so gradually, that he very nearly didn’t realize it. But once he had, Tyrion couldn’t help it.The woman he loved had all of the attributes he desired in a woman. She was young, that, in itself had an appeal, but she was wiser than her years which drew him to her even more. While she was reserved and held back, there was a wildness about her, a dangerous quality to her.She was fierce and bold, daring to stand up for herself and those she cared about. She had strength, yet she was the most understanding and kindest woman Tyrion had the pleasure of knowing. She had a spirit within her that he knew would never be tamed, yet she knew when to use it and when to hold back.Tyrion loved Anari, he just couldn’t help it. He had grown to admire her before he loved her. It helped that he got to know her over time, to see her in her most raw and vulnerable states, and to see her at her strongest back in Winterfell all those years ago.He now understood why he felt the way he did about her before. Why he desperately wanted to help her, why he prided himself in making her laugh and smile so. It now made sense as to why it hurt him so deeply to see her in pain.When they kissed, it felt like nothing he had ever felt before. When they were intimate, he knew it had changed everything, yet it hadn’t at the same time. It was all so easy with Anari, so effortless and genuine. Tyrion was always genuine with Anari.And he knew that there would be no other woman for him now that he realized his feelings. Tyrion didn’t know if she loved him the way he did her, but he was sure she cared about him. Looking into her eyes, Tyrion knew he had to tell her.Whatever her reaction maybe, he knew it would kill him to keep his feelings from her. However, before he could, the bells began to ring in the Sept. With a sigh, Tyrion took her hands in his before he placed a gentle kiss to her knuckles.“I would very much like to continue this conversation tonight,” he said.Anari smiled in return before she nodded. “I would like that as well,” she knew there was more to say, and she could tell that there was something he wanted to tell her. However, she knew that neither of them could afford to be late for this wedding.The two left their chambers, and it wasn’t until they left the Keep that they let go of one another’s hands.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

From where they stood, Tyrion and Anari could see almost everything in the Sept. They had been placed behind Tyrin and Cersei, with Sansa standing on Anari's right while Tyrion stood on her left. Anari watched as Mace led Margaery up to where Joffrey stood.Margaery wore a sky blue gown, though her back was uncovered. Her hair was done in an intricate style, ringlets cascading down her back. She didn't look quite beautiful as Mace gave her away to Joffrey.The ceremony was much like Anari's; however, they didn't include the vows she and Tyrion had said. Given that Margaery and Joffrey were both from the South; it wasn't necessary for them to include the vows Anari and Tyrion had shared with one another. Leaning forward, Joffrey and Margaery kissed, thus sealing their union. Anari clapped for her friend, knowing that Margaery would make a good Queen.However, she was saddened to know that she was married to such a horrible person like Joffrey. Anari couldn't imagine Sansa in Margaery's place, now that they both knew who Joffrey was. No doubt Sansa would be hurt more times than anyone could count if she had been the one to marry Joffrey.Looking back on it, it seemed like time flew so quickly. Robert came and requested her father be Hand of the King when Anari was only 18, now, here Anari was at 20. She was still a captive, with most of her family dead. The only good that seemed to come from her arrival to King's Landing was her relationship with Tyrion.Had it not been for Tyrion's kindness, Anari doubted she would have lasted as long as she had. As much as Anari would like to, she couldn't properly stand up to these people. Should she ever openly defy any of the Lannisters, there was no doubt that Anari would be punished and even killed.If that happened, then Sansa truly would have no one. Tyrion was right when he reminded her that Sansa needed her. Anari would never dream of abandoning her sister. She would never dream of abandoning Tyrion either. When he told her he needed her, Anari couldn't help but feel a new sense of responsibility.Naturally, Anari was fierce and protective of those she cared for, but she was even more vicious when protecting those closest to her heart. Over time, Anari found that she would do anything to keep Tyrion just as safe as she would keep Sansa.Not only did Tyrion need her, but Anari needed him too. She had always been free to be herself around him; she was never judged or rejected in any sort of way. Anari was able to let her guard down and be real and raw before him. What also sealed her care for him was that Tyrion trusted her enough to do the same.Tyrion was the only man in King's Landing she had full faith and trust in. Anari knew better than to allow herself to fall for anyone's tricks. In all honesty, it was startling and almost scary how quickly Anari seemed to trust and care for Tyrion. However, it was just so easy, because he was a genuine person.Margaery said that she knew what she was feeling, but Anari wasn't so sure. As she clapped for her friend, Anari glanced down at Tyrion before she smiled. Maybe she did; maybe, she had found something she hardly put any thought to.Maybe, just maybe, Anari had fallen in love.~Ramsay stared at his father's back with ire and hurt before he recovered quickly enough. "Reek," he addressed his pet. "How could you let me stand before my father unshaven? It's disrespectful.""I'm sorry, milord," Reek replied."Give him the razor," Ramsay said to Locke as the man finished sharpening it. As he sat down, he regarded his father. "I'm not a Bolton, Father, what does it matter?" He questioned. Roose glanced to Locke before nodding and allowing Reek to take the razor. "Go on, Reek, a nice close shave."Reek made sure to completely cover Ramsay's cheeks and chin with the shaving cream. He felt slightly exposed, being ordered so plainly in front of other people. However, he learned long ago that it wasn't worth the punishment for disobeying any of Ramsay's orders."Reek, tell father; where are Bran and Rickon Stark?" Ramsay questioned."I don't know, milord," Reek replied calmly. His hand was steady and careful as he shaved Ramsay's face."You murdered them and displayed their corpses at Winterfell," Roose replied."Reek, did you murder the Stark Boys?" Ramsay questioned, eager to see his father's reaction to the information. He also wanted to show Roose just how much control he had over Theon."No, milord, just two farm boys,""And crisped them so no one would know,""Yes, milord,"Ramsay contained a pleased smile as he saw Roose's reaction. "The Starks have always ruled the North. If Bran and Rickon are alive, the country will rally to their side now that Robb Stark is gone," Upon hearing that, Theon's hand paused, the razor hovering over Ramsay's throat. "Oh, that's right, Reek, Robb Stark is dead. Sorry, I know he was like a brother to you. But, my father put a knife through his heart."Robb was dead, the man Theon grew up with and trusted. The man who trusted him to help him win a war, only for Theon to turn around and betray him. Theon didn't know how to really react to the information, however, his mind turned to remember that the whole reason Robb went to war was to avenge Ned's death and to save Anari, Sansa, and Arya.Upon thinking of Anari, Theon paused again. She was always so kind to him, always teasing him and Robb about taking baths and keeping clean. He had promised her to keep Robb safe while she was gone, and he broke that promise too.Gods knew what the Lannisters were doing to her and the girls now. "How do you feel about that?" Ramsay questioned, bringing him out of his reverie. The only outward sign of his thoughts and feelings manifested through his hand twitching faintly before he continued to carefully shave his face without a word.Now was not the time to show him how he felt. Theon would be able to properly come to terms with his emotions when he was allowed back in the kennels. Roose watched the scene in fascination and slightly disturbed awe. However, he turned to face Locke who remained where he had been standing."You ready for a hunt?" He questioned."Always," Locke replied."Find those boys and I'll give you a thousand acres and a holdfast," Roose ordered."Your pet rat have any thoughts on which way they went after Winterfell?" Locke questioned Ramsay."Jon Snow is at Castle Black," Theon replied, almost hating himself immediately after he said it. However, he knew Ramsay would force it out of him if he didn't just comply."Who the fuck is Jon Snow?" Locke questioned Roose."Their bastard brother," he replied. "He could be sheltering them; he may know where they are." Theon backed away as he finished shaving Ramsay's face."Even if he doesn't, he's half Stark himself," Ramsay pointed out. "He could be a threat."Walking over to his son, Roose regarded him carefully. "You want to prove yourself a Bolton?" He questioned. "Gather whatever men you can and ride for Moat Cailin. Bring this creature of yours, maybe he'll be of some use. Take the Moat for the family, our family, and I'll reconsider your position."Ramsay's answering smile was not friendly in the least as his eyes shone with sadistic glee.~Anari and Tyrion chatted amicably together as they made their way to the table where Sansa was seated. As they did, Olenna approached the younger Stark girl. "You look exquisite, child," she smiled to Sansa. "The wind has been at you, though," gently, Olenna moved Sansa's braids a bit as she continued to speak. "I haven't had the opportunity to tell you how sorry I was to hear about your brother. War is war but killing a man at a wedding, horrid. What sort of monster would do such a thing? As if men need more reasons to fear marriage."Soon enough, Anari and Tyrion arrive at the table. "My Lady," Anari greeted Olenna with a smile."Aren't you a vision," Olenna smiled as she looked at Anari. The girl looked so much happier, and it made Olenna genuinely happy to see it. Glancing to Tyrion, Olenna's smile morphed into a smirk. "Lord Tyrion, you see? Not as bad as all that." Turning back to Anari, Olenna's eyes gleamed with mischief. "Perhaps if your pauper husband were to sell his mule and his last pair of shoes, he might be able to afford to bring you to Highgarden for a visit."Anari smiled in return. She would like to visit Highgarden, and from the look in Olenna's eyes, Anari inferred that should she and Sansa go there for a visit, they wouldn't be leaving any time soon. After all, they'd be under the protection of the Tyrells at that point.This meant that the Lannisters couldn't touch them without starting another war. "Now that peace has come and all is right with the world, it would do you two good to see some of it. You must excuse me, though. It's time I ate some of this food I paid for."The feast continued on as Anari and Tyrion continued to converse, even managing to bring Sansa in on their conversations. However, it was plain to everyone who looked that Anari and Tyrion were smitten with one another. It still baffled many of the nobles to see them so clearly happy with one another.Many thought the marriage would be doomed right from the start, and it would provide for some entertainment to see the two miserable. Instead, the two got along perfectly well and looked to be terribly fond of one another, which they were.Finally, having grown bored of all of the other entertainment, Joffrey stood to announce his surprise to everyone. He explained that a play would be performed of what happened during the War of Five Kings. Though, from the moment the play began, Anari watched in disgust as Joffrey had hired dwarf actors for this play.She clenched her jaw as they openly mocked those with true honor and crudely acted scenes of horror. Her heart ached as they poorly portrayed her brother, though her stomach churned uncomfortably as the actors mocked the way her father died.It sickened Anari to see them making fun of Lord Renly and Ser Loras. Joffrey really had no respect for anyone. He dared to mock his new bride's family in such a way, and in front of not only the other nobles and guests but also right to their faces.Anari pitied Ser Loras as he had to look away from the display several times. As much as Anari would like to tear her eyes away, she knew she couldn't. However, she risked a glance to her husband and sister to see them in a similar situation.Reaching under the table, her hands sought out theirs. Together, the three sat, united, as they continued to watch the revolting play before them. It truly was an atrocity that Joffrey was able to get away with this. Thankfully, it was finally over after a few more excruciating moments.The moment the play ended, Tyrion rose and began to urge the girls to do the same. "We're leaving," he whispered to them. He didn't want to stay any longer, and he knew that Anari and Sansa did not either. However, they didn't get too far as Joffrey set his gaze onto Tyrion in particular."Uncle!" He had a bemused expression on his face as he saw them trying to leave. "How about you?" he questioned. "I'm sure they have a spare costume." Joffrey wanted to further humiliate his uncle, which would, in turn, humiliate Anari and Sansa."One taste of combat was enough for me, Your Grace," Tyrion replied, causing Joffrey to frown. "I would like to keep what remains of my face," he joked lightly. "I think you should fight him," it was Tyrion's turn to smirk as he regarded his nephew. "This was but a poor imitation of your own bravery on the field of battle. I speak as a firsthand witness, after all. Climb down from the high table with your new Valyrian sword and show everyone how a true King wins his throne."Despite everything, Tyrion knew that Joffrey was nothing more than a scared little boy who was too frightened to stand up to those who truly fought against him. He remembered how Joffrey ran from the battle instead of remaining on the field to help his men fight.Joffrey scoffed in order to maintain his bravado and façade. However, Anari smirked faintly as she realized what Tyrion was doing. Hardly anyone was able to beat Tyrion in a verbal spar; Joffrey had no hope in beating Tyrion this way.While they had moved to leave, Anari and Tyrion hadn't let go of one another's hand. So, in order to show him her silent support, Anari squeezed his hand. "Be careful, though," Tyrion warned as he squeezed Anari's hand back. "This one is clearly mad with lust. It would be a tragedy for the King to lose his virtue hours before his wedding night."A few stifled chuckles were heard from the crowd as Joffrey flushed in both embarrassment and fury. Anari kept her own amusement hidden, though it was difficult to do. Tyrion may have been the best person out of his family, but he was still very much a bold lion.Picking up his goblet, Joffrey walked closer to where they stood. "A fine vintage," he remarked as he looked at the scarlet liquid. Glancing back at his uncle, he lifted his goblet a little further and began to spill it over Tyrion's head.Tyrion did his best to hide his disgust as he closed his eyes to avoid getting any of the wine in them. Anari gaped in surprise for a moment at the action, however, her eyes narrowed as she clenched her jaw in anger."Such a shame it spilled," Joffrey smirked as he backed away in triumph."It did not spill," Anari nearly growled as she stared at him. Upon meeting her gaze, Joffrey's smirk vanished as a flicker of fear passed through his eyes. It took everything he had to not flinch from her tone and the look in her eyes. Unlike the other times they stared each other down, Joffrey refused to give Anari an inch.So, the girl merely squared her shoulders as her gaze hardened even more. Through her eyes alone, she allowed Joffrey to see all of the things she would do to him should he continue down this road for the rest of the night. He wasn't always guarded, and Anari knew her way around the Keep fairly well.Margaery stood, knowing she had to do something to cut the tension. "My love, come back to me," she said. If the two were to continue to glare at one another, it would only be a matter of time before one of them did something to push the other into violence.No one who witnessed the tension was sure as to which one of them would strike first. Anari hadn't allowed the entire court to see this side of her before, so many were surprised to see the girl standing off between the King and his Uncle, seemingly ready to defend Tyrion with everything she had.The look in her eyes and on her face was anything but friendly. While knowing his grandson was a vicious boy, Tywin also knew Anari to be quite the fierce woman. She was almost completely fearless, especially when it came to defending those she cared about.While he didn't want any conflict, and he knew that it would ruin everything, Tywin couldn't help a slight sense of curiosity as to what would have transpired had they been allowed to continue. Even Cersei looked nervous, as she had a right to be.With a final glare, Joffrey left them be and walked over to Margaery. "It's time for my father's toast," Margaery smiled to Joffrey. With the tension broken, Sansa let out a breath she hadn't realized she had been holding. She was grateful someone had put an end to the battle of wills that seemed to rage much longer than necessary.Knowing they couldn't escape, the three sat back down. Once seated again, though, Anari gave Tyrion's hand another squeeze. She had made a promise to herself to keep Tyrion safe, and that was what she was going to do. She cared too deeply about him to allow him to be so openly mocked and disrespected.He fought for her and her dignity that day in the throne room, now it was her turn to fight for his. Tyrion squeezed her hand back and offered her a small smile. However, his eyes held a faintly warning as well.While he was grateful she came to his defense, he didn't want her to get into trouble either. Their joined hands reminded Tyrion of how much he truly enjoyed being around Anari. It was such innocent affection, yet it meant the world to him."How does he expect me to toast without wine?" Joffrey questioned Margaery before he turned to address Tyrion. "Uncle, you can be my cupbearer, seeing as you're too cowardly to fight."Anari once more found herself bristling at his words, the small smile that found its way onto her lips fading. Upon seeing her reaction, Tyrion was quick to squeeze her hand to divert her attention. Her gaze was still heated as she met Tyrion's eyes.As much as she didn't want to, Anari settled down. Her anger would do her no good here. Though, that didn't make it any better when Joffrey called her husband a coward in front of her. Don't, Tyrion's eyes pleaded. Anari's gaze softened as she gave a minute nod in return.It was odd for those within close proximity to see the interaction. The way they seemed to speak without words was a marvel. It was interesting for Tywin to note that with a mere glance from his son, Anari seemed to simmer down from her anger.Clearly, the two of them had somehow formed a strong bond. Their bond bothered Cersei, had it been as originally planned, then perhaps they'd be more miserable. It wasn't supposed to be Anari that was married off, but she had to go ahead and offer herself up for the role.Tywin never did say what the whore did to change his mind, but it annoyed Cersei to no end. She didn't like that Anari seemed to hold mild sway over her father. How in the seven hells did this bitch earn such power?"Your Grace does me a great honor," Tyrion replied with a slight smirk. His tone was mocking as he spoke, taking a sarcastic lilt. However, he ensured to keep enough feigned sincerity to fool Joffrey."It wasn't meant as an honor," Joffrey spat. "Fill my goblet." He ordered. Reluctantly, Tyrion left Anari's side, gently releasing her hand to do as he was told. The quicker he got this over with, then the quicker they could leave. Reaching forward to take the golden cup, Joffrey purposefully allowed it to fall.Annoyed, Tyrion went to pick it up when Joffrey kicked it away with a smirk. Anari fumed from where she sat, her rage simmering back to the surface. Without Tyrion at her side to keep her in check, Anari found it nearly impossible to keep herself together.She had never taken kindly to people so blatantly disrespecting others, but for someone like Joffrey to do so to her husband, a man she greatly cared for and maybe even loved? It was almost too much for her. Joffrey was a few more wrong moves before Anari lost her self-control completely.Just as Anari made a move to retrieve the goblet, it was Sansa who stood and grabbed the cup from the ground. Tyrion was surprised that she had dared do such an action; however, he offered her a faint smile as he took the goblet from her.Anari glanced at Sansa as her sister sat back down. Sansa offered her sister a small smile in return. Anari had been right, Tyrion was a good man. Sansa was just sorry it took her so long to see it. She allowed her judgment of his looks and her hatred towards his family to cloud her mind.Tyrion made her sister happy, and any man who had earned Anari's trust and had made her as happy as she was deserved a genuine chance. Sansa trusted Anari's judgment, and if she approved of Tyrion, then Sansa should as well.Sansa had once feared that the spark that once shone so brightly in her sister's eyes was gone forever. However, Tyrion must have done or said something to her over the course of their friendship, and now marriage, to bring it back full force.She hadn't seen Anari this strong since Winterfell, and that was such a long time ago. Not only did Sansa's action to pick up the goblet signify that she sided with her sister and Tyrion, but it was a display of defiance towards Joffrey. Joffrey frowned as it seemed the Stark girls were working together to help Tyrion.When Tyrion offered him the goblet, Joffrey sneered at his uncle. "What good is an empty cup?" He questioned. "Fill it." Clenching his jaw, Tyrion turned to fill it with the wine that sat in front of Cersei. This was so unnecessary, not only was it humiliating to be doing this before everyone, but it was also extremely childish.It was anything but kingly to do such a thing. However, Joffrey was quite a terrible King and quite a terrible person. He was a mad dog that needed to be stopped. Why no one but Anari seemed ready to do so was beyond Tyrion. Surely his father would put an end to this?"Kneel," Joffrey ordered as Tyrion tried to hand him his goblet once more. However, Tyrion merely gazed back at his nephew with a harsh glare. He would draw from his wife's example, and not give in to Joffrey. "Kneel," Joffrey ordered again, growing slightly flustered at Tyrion's open act of defiance.The boy wasn't really sure what to do in the face of someone so confrontational as Tyrion and Anari. While cruel and sadistic himself, Joffrey feared people like Tywin, Tyrion, and Anari. Try as he may, there was little he could do to scare any of them."Kneel before your king!" Joffrey sneered loudly. Tyrion didn't move, he knew that if he did, then he would be subjected to even worse treatment. From where she sat, Anari clenched her fists, poised to make a move should she need too. She wasn't sure what she was going to do, however, Anari would not let Tyrion stand alone.While she was calm, Sansa's heart began to beat faster as she watched. Dreaded anticipation loomed over everyone as they waited for Joffrey or Tyrion to make their move. No one was sure what was going to happen, however, it seemed that Margaery had once more had enough."Look, the pie!" The guests all seemed to let out a collective breath of relief as the bakers brought the pie forward. Many clapped and some cheered as the tension was broken."My Queen," one of the bakers said as they bowed and walked away."Wonderful," Margaery smiled. With a scowl, Joffrey took the goblet from Tyrion and drank some of the wine. Setting it down near Olenna, he grabbed his new sword and walked down to cut the pie.Bringing his blade down, doves flew out from inside the pie, however, Joffrey's strike managed to kill a few of the birds, which was rather disgusting. Turning to go back to his seat, Anari once more took hold of his hand. "Can we leave now?" Anari questioned.Anari wasn't sure how much longer she could hold herself in check should Joffrey continue down this path of humiliation. Gods forbid he hurt Tyrion in any way, for if he did, he would feel her wrath. King or not, Anari would not tolerate her husband being injured in any way."Let's find out," Tyrion replied. Once more, the three of them began to make their way off the platform their table was set on. Margaery did her best to keep Joffrey distracted, taking to feeding him some of the pie. She hoped that in doing so, that she would not only improve his mood but also buy the three a chance to leave.Margaery could see that they were making their move. However, it seemed that Joffrey had not forgotten about them as he turned around. "Uncle," he called. "Where are you going? You're my cupbearer, remember?" He questioned."I thought I might change out of these wet clothes, Your Grace," Tyrion replied. They had been so close to being able to escape, why in the name of the god's name did they have to be stopped?"No," Joffrey disagreed. "You're perfect just the way you are," he smirked as he took a bite of more of the pie. "Serve me my wine," he ordered. Tyrion glanced up at Anari, who sighed before nodding. Perhaps if he did this one more time, they'd have another chance to escape. "Hurry up, this pie is dry."Once he gave him his cup back, Tyrion returned to Anari's side yet again. "If it pleases, Your Grace, Lady Anari and Lady Sansa are very tired," Tyrion began. He hoped that Joffrey would just pay attention to his bride for a few more moments so they could finally flee.What kind of man, or boy for that matter, would rather pay attention to his aunts and uncle than his beautiful new bride? After taking a large gulp of his wine, Joffrey turned back to face Tyrion and the girls. "No," he replied. "No, you will wait here and-"Joffrey's brows came together as he began to cough. It felt as if his throat was itching, and almost as if it was beginning to constrict. Joffrey felt himself beginning to panic as it was slowly becoming difficult to breathe. "Your Grace?" Tyrion questioned, his own face twisting in confusion."It's nothing," Joffrey tried to dismiss as he took another drink of his wine. However, doing so seemed to only make things worse as his throat began to close even further. Anari's eyes widened as she watched him begin to splutter, his hand going up to his throat.Joffrey turned to Margaery with wide eyes, watching his bride mirror his expression. "He's choking!" She shouted in alarm. It took people a moment to realize what was going on, and it took Olenna's orders to move."Help the poor boy!" She exclaimed. "Idiots, help your King!"Cersei was quick to get around the table as Joffrey stumbled down the stairs and fell to the ground. He began to vomit the pie he had just eaten in an attempt to expel whatever was happening to him. "Move away!" Cersei hissed as a few spectators came closer. "Joffrey!" She cried as she pulled her son onto her lap.Anari stood, transfixed in surprise and faint horror. However, there was also a twinge of satisfaction that flowed through her. Joffrey was an evil, cruel boy, and now here he was, clawing at his own throat, his face turning purple. Sansa's hand once more found her sister's as she watched Joffrey continue to choke and sputter."Help him!" Cersei shouted. "Someone help him!" The Stark sisters had no idea how to react, unable to do anything more than stand and watch, eyes wide and lips parted in horrified awe. The only reason they broke from their reverie was because of a voice speaking quietly, yet urgently."Come with me," Anari and Sansa looked to see Ser Dontos standing next to them. "Come with me now," he insisted. Anari glanced back at the scene before them as Cersei cried out again as Joffrey's nose began to bleed. It was obvious the boy was going to die, whatever it was that was killing him seemed to work fast.Anari didn't quite understand how it happened, though. How did he get this way? It couldn't have been his food, as everyone else ate the exact same thing he did. However, Anari's eyes went to the wine bottle that Tyrion had used to fill Joffrey's goblet.Could it be that he was poisoned? If so, then by whom? It seemed Anari wasn't the only one thinking it was his wine, as Tyrion made to walk over to Joffrey's fallen goblet. The only explanation would be that someone had somehow slipped the poison into his wine.But when could that have happened? It didn't make much sense. "If you want to live, we have to leave," Ser Dontos insisted. They had a very small window of opportunity to escape, if they didn't move soon, then they'd be doomed. Anari's mind began to work, and she realized that she and Sansa would be blamed for this.Given her open hostility towards Joffrey not even an hour ago, Anari knew she would be blamed for his death. She had no doubts Tyrion would be blamed as well, as the three of them openly defied Joffrey at every turn. Anari nodded to Ser Dontos before she reached out and grabbed Tyrion's hand.If she was going to leave the city, then she wanted him at her side. Quickly, the four of them fled. Lifting his hand as he convulsed, Joffrey shakily pointed to where his goblet still lay on the ground. Cersei and Jaime follow his hand and took notice of the fact that Tyrion, Anari, and Sansa are gone.They did this, they must have. The three of them killed her son; it must have been some grand plan of theirs. Now it made sense as to why they wanted to leave so bad, they knew this would happen. It made sense as to why Anari was so openly hostile because she knew Joffrey was going to die today.The bitch knew she knew it was going to happen. "Where are they?" Cersei hissed. "Where's Anari? Where's Tyrion?" She questioned. "Take them! Take them all!"Tywin watched his grandson die in his daughter's lap, his gaze hard as the boy drew his last breath. His eyes were red, his face tinted purple as blood left his nose and vomit clung to his lips. Turning back to where Joffrey's goblet lay, Tywin picked it up to inspect it for a brief moment.Much like Cersei, Tywin's mind immediately went to Anari, Tyrion, and even Sansa. "Find them!" Tywin barked. "Bar the gates of the city, seize every ship in the harbor!" Tywin looked up from the goblet to the people. "No one leaves this city, no one!"The only other people who touched Joffrey's goblet had been Tyrion, Anari, and Sansa. Tyrion poured the wine, but Anari and Sansa had moved to pick it up when Joffrey kicked it away. It was a wonder as to why they wanted to flee the feast so badly.Recalling all of the conversations he had with Anari, Tywin knew she was not a woman to take lightly. She was strong and fierce, highly protective of the people she loved and cared for, and completely devoted to her family. It was then that Tywin recalled her threat to him the day he agreed to let her marry Tyrion.Nothing will stop me from keeping her safe; I will do anything for my sister. Anari didn't hide her hatred and anger towards Joffrey; she openly displayed it moments before his death. Anari had the most motive for wanting him dead, and now she was gone.The girl was smart; she must have seen her opportunity and took it. They needed to be found before they escaped the city. Tywin still had many plans in store for the Stark girls. While he had the North under the command of Roose Bolton, Tywin knew that the Northerners would never be quiet unless there was a Stark living in Winterfell.Tywin had planned for Sansa to be placed somewhere in the North, to hopefully marry into another highborn family to sway them into joining the royal fold. This would not only secure his hold on the North, but it would also separate the girls from one another. They would be easier to manipulate if they didn't have one another to depend on.Anari was too strong having both her sister and Tyrion around her all the time. She also held heavy sway on Sansa, so the girl often followed her older sister's lead. Without Anari there to fill her head with all sorts of plots and plans, it left Sansa to be impressionable.Now, however, everything was ruined. Joffrey was dead, and the girls and Tyrion had fled. Tywin didn't like it when his plans were spoiled.~Anari didn't let go of Tyrion's hand as the three of them ran. Her heart raced in her chest as she pulled her shall over her head to cover her face. Anari didn't know where they were going, but she followed Ser Dontos anyway. They needed to get to safety, though she didn't know where that was anymore.The bells rang as people shouted orders to one another in the distance. If they didn't leave now, then they never would. Carefully stepping over some rocks, Anari realized Ser Dontos was leading them down to the water. Tyrion began to recognize the path they were going down, realizing the same thing as Anari.However, as they reached the stairs that lead down to a rowboat, Tyrion stopped. Anari turned when she felt him stop, her brows coming together in confusion. She didn't understand, what was he doing? They only had a certain amount of time before it was too late. "Tyrion, we have to go,""I can't," Tyrion replied. He realized that they would always be hunted down. There was nowhere they could go where Cersei or his father wouldn't try to find them. If Tyrion were to go with them, they'd never be safe. They needed to be free, Anari needed to be free."Tyrion, come with us," Anari pleaded. "We need you." Her voice cracked slightly at the end at the very thought of him not joining her to freedom. She didn't know what she would do if she left him here. Especially now, all of the blame would fall onto him, and Anari had no doubt that he would be killed for it."I have to stay," Tyrion argued back. "It'll draw any suspicion away from you," it ached to hear her voice crack as she said she needed him. However, he needed her safe; he wouldn't be able to rest knowing she was in danger."They'll kill you," Anari replied, shaking her head. Why did he want to stay? If he went with her, then they'd be able to be free. Perhaps things would be difficult at first, but Anari was sure they'd be able to find somewhere they'd be safe."They'll never stop hunting us if all three of us go," Tyrion said softly. Oh, how he wanted to go with her. He wanted to run away with her and keep her safe. But if he did, she would only be in more danger. It was the most difficult thing he has had to do yet. However, if he truly loved her, then he needed to let her go."I'm not leaving you," Anari replied. "Not here, not with them. You'll die." Unbidden tears came to her eyes as she thought of what they'd do to him. Anari knew that Tywin and Cersei held no love for Tyrion; she knew that Cersei had wanted him dead the moment he came into this world.Anari also knew that Tywin didn't have much care for Tyrion's safety either. Joffrey's death would only provide them with what they'd always wanted; a reason to kill Tyrion. Anari was not about to leave him in the hands of his family while she ran away."You have too," Tyrion insisted. Anari shook her head again as she grabbed his hands, holding onto them tightly."Come with me," she pleaded softly. "You have nothing to prove. Come with me, run away with me, Tyrion.""You'll be safer without me," Tyrion replied. Tears shone in his eyes as well as he regarded her. To see her genuine fear for his life touched him in ways she would never know. He wished she could see that he was doing this because he loved her. "I'm the most recognizable man in Westeros, you'll never be safe.""I don't care," Anari replied passionately. "I don't care if I have to run for the rest of my life, I want you with me." It hurt her to even think of leaving him in this horrible city. "Please," she whispered.Tyrion swallowed the lump that formed in his throat. She wasn't making this easy; all he wanted was for her to be free and to be safe. Anari wouldn't be free or safe if he went with her. Upon hearing voices in the distance, Tyrion grew more urgent. "You don't have much time,"They couldn't find her, he wouldn't let them."Go, Anari, keep Sansa safe," Anari could hear the voices as well, and she knew they only had a certain amount of time left before they were possibly found. As she looked at him, Anari knew that his mind was made, and there was nothing she could do to change it.Anari let out a shaky breath as she knelt on the stairs. She pulled Tyrion close and pressed a fierce kiss to his lips. He wasn't going to come with her, and she knew that there wasn't enough time to continue arguing. Anari could only hope that her kiss was enough to convey her true feelings for him.When she pulled back, Anari cupped the side of his face. Despite herself, she offered him a watery smile. "I shall be filled with longing and will woefully await your return," she quoted. "And should you not, then surely my heart will break."Tyrion managed a faint laugh at her words as he looked into her eyes. "With the speed of the gods, I shall return," he replied. "Death shan't take me from you, nor will I let the winds distract me from returning to your side." Nothing would stop Tyrion from coming back to her. No matter what, Tyrion would find his way back to Anari's side. He needed to."I love you," Anari whispered as a tear fell down her cheek. Tyrion inhaled sharply at her words. "I love you, Tyrion. I am yours and you are mine.""I love you, too," Tyrion whispered back. "I have never loved anyone more, than I have learned to love you, Anari."Like their vows stated, they belonged to each other. They shared one heart, and now that heart was breaking. Leaning forward to press a gentler kiss to his lips, Anari let out a small cry as she pulled away. "Be safe, and come back to me."Standing, Anari ran down the rest of the stairs. Sansa and Ser Dontos looked up from the boat. When Sansa realized that Anari hadn't followed them down, she had made Ser Dontos wait. She wouldn't leave without her sister and Tyrion.However, her brows furrowed in confusion when she saw that Anari was alone. "Where's Tyrion?" She questioned."He's not coming," Anari replied quietly."What?" Sansa asked with wide eyes. "Why not?" Anari merely shook her head in return as she climbed into the boat."We need to go," she replied instead. Looking to Ser Dontos, Anari nodded to him, signaling him to begin rowing. He nodded back and did just that. Anari turned to look at the city one last time as a few more tears fell down her cheeks. "Goodbye." She whispered.Sansa frowned as her sister began to weep silently. Anari closed into herself as she allowed herself a moment to cry and feel her worry and fear. She feared for Tyrion's safety, and she couldn't help but take into consideration that her goodbye to him might have been the first and only time she was able to tell him that she loved him.What made it hurt, even more, was the fact that he loved her too. He had said it back, and she knew he was being genuine. Anari knew that he loved her, and now he knew that she loved him. Why was it that the gods saw it right to give her a man she could fully trust and rely on, a man who she loved with all of her heart, and take her away from him?It wasn't fair, she thought as Anari covered her face with her hands. Sansa wished there was something she could do to help her sister. She felt so powerless as Anari cried. Clearly, she cared so deeply about Tyrion, and perhaps she may have even learned to love him.Sansa knew that they had a bond, that they got along very well, and that Tyrion had somehow won Anari's affections. Obviously, Tyrion had stayed behind, though Sansa didn't know why. All she knew was that his decision hurt Anari terribly.She couldn't imagine what Anari was feeling; leaving Tyrion behind to face his family. Sansa knew that Tyrion was going to be blamed for Joffrey's murder, but something told her that he had absolutely nothing to do with it. Because if he did, then why would he stay?It didn't make sense, for now, though, Sansa did her best to comfort Anari. It hurt the younger girl, so see her sister so distraught and in pain. In all of the books and poems she read, in all of the songs she heard, people spoke about how wonderful and beautiful love was.They spoke of how magical it felt, how one felt utterly complete whenever they had their lover near them. But, upon looking at her sister, Sansa couldn't help but wonder why love seemed to hurt so much. Her only true example of love was the love her parents shared for one another.Ned and Catelyn made it seem so perfect, so effortless. However, Sansa couldn't imagine how her mother felt when she learned of Ned's death. Perhaps, love was meant to hurt because it was one of the strongest emotions one could have towards a person.From the poems, songs, and books, Sansa gathered that it felt like each person was two halves of one heart, and when the two were together, everything just fell into place. But when apart, a void would form and only grow the longer they didn't see one another.Sansa could only hope that Anari would be alright. She didn't want Anari to fall back into darkness; she wouldn't know what to do if that were to happen. Sansa made a promise to herself, as she took one of Anari's hands; that if Anari would just let her, that she would help her more.Sansa wanted her sister to let her in, to let her see and know everything that was going on. Especially now, being on the run meant that they'd both need to be extremely careful if they were to avoid being taken back to the Lannisters. No doubt they would be punished, maybe even killed, for daring to just run away.While they had no part in Joffrey's murder, Sansa held no doubt that they would face whatever punishment they saw fit to give them. Hopefully, soon, though, the girls would finally get somewhere safe. All Sansa wanted was to go home.As the three moved along the water, Anari's tears began to dry. She needed that moment to allow herself to feel her emotions before she locked them away. Her tears would do her no good here, right now; she needed to be level headed.Anari needed to prepare for what was to come next. While they were on the water, that didn't mean that they were safe just yet. Until she was sure they could rest easy, Anari needed to be ready for anything. As they moved across the water, through the fog, the girls began to make out a large ship.Ser Dontos rowed them to the side, making sure they were level with the ladder set there. "Up you go, my ladies," Ser Dontos said. He stood and carefully helped Anari to begin climbing the ladder. Slowly, she began to ascend to the top. Once Anari was about halfway up, Ser Dontos helped Sansa to follow her. "You'll be fine, you're both stronger than you know."As Anari reached the top, she let out a surprised yelp as she was helped onto the ship by a pair of hands. Once she on board, Anari wasn't prepared to see the face that greeted her. "Lord Baelish?" She questioned. What in the seven hells was he doing here?Why did he come back? Was he there to actually help them? Anari had so many questions. There wasn't really anything to gain from helping them. If anything, Lord Baelish was risking far too much by doing so. Lord Baelish merely smiled at her inquisitive expression."Petyr," he insisted as he turned to help Sansa up as well. His smile turned into a smirk as he saw that both sisters were confused by his arrival. Did they really think he would abandon them? Oh no, he needed them far too much. It was a little tricky to orchestrate their escape, but Lord Baelish was glad that it all went according to plan.While he was away, Lord Baelish was quite annoyed to learn that Anari had married Tyrion. It had been originally planned for Sansa to marry him, so when it came time to rescue them, Lord Baelish wondered if Anari would find a way to bring her husband with her.Thankfully, she hadn't, which meant that most of his original plan was still in motion. Everything was going according to Littlefinger's plan; all he had to do was continue on the course he set in motion, hoping the girls would continue to follow his lead.It would be difficult to keep Anari going down his desired path, however, Lord Baelish knew how to work around her, and he would do so should he need too.Soon, everything would fall into place.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It didn't make much sense at first, seeing that Lord Baelish had more to lose than gain by being the one to rescue them. Anari's mind still hadn't quite caught up with everything, as she was still feeling the near devastating loss it was to leave Tyrion behind. For now, Anari knew she would have to wait before her curiosities were placated."Are you hurt, my ladies?" Lord Baelish questioned them. Sansa shook her head in response which earned a small smile from him. "Good, I'm sure you both had quite the scare, but rest easy now." As he spoke, Anari pulled away slightly as he leaned too close to her face. "The worst is past.""Lord Baelish," Ser Dontos called from the boat below. "I promised I'd get them to you safely.""Softly, my friend," Lord Baelish said quietly as he leaned over the edge to speak to him. "Voices carry over water.""I should get back before someone thinks to look for me," Ser Dontos smiled faintly. He was glad everything seemed to work out alright, and that the girls were out of King's Landing."First you'll want your pay," Lord Baelish reminded. Ser Dontos nodded in return which caused Anari and Sansa to look at each other in confusion. Ser Dontos was paid to help them? Sansa thought he was helping them because she had saved his life, not for money. "Ten thousand, was it?""Ten thousand," Ser Dontos agreed. Lord Baelish nodded and snapped his fingers. Though, in place of men with a sack of gold, two men with loaded crossbows came forward. "Wait!' He cried, however, it was too late as he was pierced by the arrows.Upon seeing him die, Sansa couldn't help the startled scream that tore from her throat. In an instant, Lord Baelish pulled her away while covering her mouth. "You don't want the Queen to hear, do you?" Lord Baelish questioned. Sansa shook her head in return, so he let her go. Quickly, Sansa turned to embrace her sister. "A thousand Gold Cloaks are looking for you, and if they found you, how do you think they'd punish the girls who murdered the King?""We didn't murder anyone," Anari replied, shaking her head. Joffrey's death had nothing to do with them. However, Anari realized that Lord Baelish had to have had something to do with Joffrey's death, considering he spoke as if he was there and knew the boy was dead."I know," Lord Baelish agreed. "But, you must admit; it looks suspicious. The King who executed your father, who tormented you both for years; and you fled the scene of his murder." From where she stood, Sansa could still see the boat Ser Dontos laid on."Why did you kill him?" She questioned."Because he was a drunk and a fool," Lord Baelish replied. "I don't trust drunken fools.""But, he saved us," Sansa argued back softly."Saved you?" Lord Baelish scoffed lightly. "My ladies, he followed my orders, each and every one of them," walking closer, he looked down at Ser Dontos' body. "He did it all for gold, money can buy a man's silence for a time, but a bolt to the heart buys it forever.""He was helping us because I saved his life," Sansa disagreed. She was starting to believe that there weren't very many good people in the world. It was becoming apparent that there were very few people who were just, fair, and honorable simply for the sake of being so. The only people she's met have all had plots and plans for their own selfish gain.So many people just want to use others to get what they wanted. Everyone wanted something, and everyone was willing to go to great lengths to get it. "Yes," Lord Baelish agreed as he looked at her. "And he gave you a priceless neckless that once belonged to his grandmother." Leaning over, he undid the necklace that sat around Sansa's neck. "The last legacy of House Hollard," removing a small dagger from his belt, Lord Baelish used the hilt to break one of the gems. "I had it made a few weeks ago."Without care, Lord Baelish tossed the necklace onto Ser Dontos' body. Everything seemed surreal as if she was in some sort of dream. Anari was a smart girl, but with her emotions so heavily at play and the adrenaline from running away from that wedding made it difficult for her to fully comprehend what had happened. Unfortunately, that made her vulnerable. Without her sharp mind at play, it meant that she wasn't fully able to combat or analyze what was going on now.Anari couldn't read into things as well as she would have under normal circumstances, and it was already starting to frustrate her. Anari blinked a few times, hoping that her mind would catch up, even more, a moment as she glanced up at Lord Baelish."What did I once tell you about the capital?" He questioned as he regarded the girls."We're all liars here," Anari replied. Lord Baelish smirked and nodded in return, satisfied that she remembered. He knew Anari was smart, and he knew that she wasn't overly fond of him either. However, it was good to see that, while she didn't particularly like him, Anari still remembered the bits of advice he had given her.Perhaps she could learn more from him. If all went according to plan, it would all soon fall into place. For now, though, Lord Baelish knew he would need to work his way into Anari's good graces. Sansa was a little easier to fool, but he knew that the longer she stayed around Anari, it would only be a matter of time before she developed the same keen mind her sister possessed."Come, my ladies," placing an arm around Anari's shoulders, Lord Baelish began to lead the girls away from the edge of the ship. He was unaware that his close proximity and the weight of his arm repulsed Anari to her core. As out of it as she was, it had become a natural reaction of hers whenever he was too close or dared to touch her. However, despite her reaction, she gave no outward sign of his discomfort and decided it was best to follow him. "I know you've had a difficult day, but you're safe now." He assured. "You're safe with me, sailing home, I can promise you that."Anari didn't believe that she and Sansa were safe; she didn't believe that they would ever be safe, especially not with a man like Lord Baelish. He showed he was willing to double-cross the people he worked with, and that he was still very much a liar.She would never trust him, and Anari could only hope that Sansa wouldn't fall for his lies. However, knowing this wasn't the time to show her suspicions about him, Anari managed a small smile and a nod as she allowed herself and Sansa to be lead away and under the deck.The cabin wasn't very large; however, it housed three feather beds. Exhausted from the day they had, Sansa was quick to retire. The same, though, could not be said for Anari. She was wide awake; her mind was too restless to even think about going to sleep.So, instead of staying in the cabin, Anari quietly left her bed and decided to head up to the deck once more. Hearing the sound of the crashing waves was oddly comforting to her. She hadn't been on a ship before, though she didn't mind the feeling of the gentle rocking caused by the waves.It felt similar to riding a horse, really. Standing alone on the deck allowed Anari a few precious moments to herself to think things over. She had come to terms with the fact that she had watched Joffrey die, and she came to terms with the fact that Lord Baelish had something to do with it.She didn't know why, but Anari was sure she would get the answer sooner or later. What Anari didn't understand completely was why Tyrion felt the need to stay behind, knowing what he'd face. She meant what she said; she didn't care if she had to run for the rest of her life, Anari wished he had come with her.Tyrion was the first man she had ever loved, and most likely the only man she ever would. When he said he loved her in return, she knew he was being genuine. Tyrion would never lie to her, Anari knew that. She didn't doubt the sincerity in his eyes as he looked at her when he said the words.He looked at her with love, and she hoped she looked at him the same way when they parted. It hurt so much to leave him; she should have tried harder to get him to come with her. However, Anari couldn't help but smile faintly. Tyrion was stubborn, and she knew that. She knew him well enough to know that at that moment, his mind had been made up.Even at the moment, she knew there was nothing she could say or do that would convince him to run away with her. Anari prayed to all the gods that would listen that Tyrion somehow made it out of King's Landing and found his way to her.Glancing down at her hands, Anari began to gently twist the ring he gave her that still sat on her finger. What they shared wasn't perfect, but Anari knew it to be real. She knew her feelings for him, however new, were very genuine and very real. Again, Anari smiled as she realized she got what she had wanted all along.She befriended the man she was to marry, and she fell in love with him. What's more, she had somehow earned his love in return. Anari wasn't just some plaything or a pretty face for him to have on his arm, no Anari was Tyrion's friend, his wife, and the woman he loved.She didn't know what she did to deserve his love, but Anari would never take it for granted. Even if that was the only time they got to tell one another how they felt, Anari knew that there was no other man she would rather be in love with and devote her affections and heart to.Once Anari realized that she had fallen in love with Tyrion, everything made sense. She understood why she felt the way she did around him, and how she was so comfortable whenever they were together. It was as if the gods had decided to bless Anari with something good.She sighed; however, as she knew she wouldn't see Tyrion for a very long time. After all these years, Anari was finally free of King's Landing, she and Sansa were away from Joffrey and the Queen. However, her freedom cost her Tyrion and his protection.Anari wasn't sure what she was going to do now that they were parted. While she thought of herself as a fairly independent person, Anari had learned to be able to trust and depend on Tyrion. She knew she could always turn to him should she need his help. However, now he was gone, and an ache began to form in her chest.Was this how it felt for her mother when her father left for King's Landing? It was a wonder why it hurt as badly as it did. These emotions were so new, yet Anari knew that the only way to endure it was to continue on. Despite the ache in her heart, Anari knew that she could not give in to her emotions.Sansa needed her now more than ever, so, as much as it pained her, Anari knew she needed to put her personal feelings aside for the time being. She wasn't sure what was going to happen now, she didn't even know where they were going. No doubt she and Sansa would have to be careful, as she was sure that Cersei and Tywin wouldn't rest until they were caught.Anari knew that if they were caught, they would no doubt have a biased trial and be convicted of Joffrey's murder and die for it. Anari didn't want Sansa or herself to be put to death for something neither of them did. Though, Anari couldn't help but wonder what would happen should she demand a trial by combat.Who would come to her defense to fight as her champion? While Anari had impressive skills when it came to training, she had no need to apply them. The more thought about it, however, Anari realized that if she did demand a trial by combat, Cersei would obviously call upon the Mountain as her champion.Anari didn't want to fight the Mountain, and she wouldn't wish for anyone else to fight the man either. He was large and brutish with a horrid temper. Anari feared that there wouldn't be any man willing to fight the Mountain aside from Sandor.Anari no longer had Sandor there, so her odds wouldn't have looked good had she and Sansa stayed. Sighing again, Anari felt a heavy weight once more settle on her shoulders. Her time with Tyrion brought light into her life, a sense of ease that lessened the weight she carried. Now that weight was back, and Anari was once more left the carry it alone.~He waited until the boat was out of sight before he turned away from the water. With each step, Tyrion felt a weight settle in his heart and an ache form in his chest. Letting Anari go had been the hardest thing he had ever done. He knew it was the right thing to do, but it hurt him to do so. She needed to be free, the longer she stayed in King's Landing, the closer her chances were of getting into trouble.Cersei hated Anari, Tyrion never knew why, but he knew she did. His father took an uncomfortable interest, and Jaime seemed to like her well enough. However, other than himself and possibly Jaime, Anari had no real friends in the city, neither did Sansa.Sure, she got along well enough with the Tyrells it seemed, but Tyrion doubted they would come to her aid, considering she was suspected of killing Joffrey. A silent sigh of despair left him as he had ascended the last step. No doubt, he would be found and arrested soon. The sound of armor wasn't that far away so it would only be a matter of time.However, as the sounds got closer, Tyrion felt his heartbeat begin to pick up in anticipation. Perhaps there was still time, perhaps there was a chance he could still get away. Maybe if he was able to slip off somewhere and hide out for a while, he could find his way back to Anari.It was frustrating, now that he had come to terms with his feelings for her, the gods saw it fit to steal her from him. Turning back to the water, Tyrion paused when he heard a very faint scream come from the direction Anari and Sansa sailed in. The ache he felt turned into a sharp sting as he worried something had gone wrong.He inhaled sharply as his mind began to race, coming up with unfavorable scenarios as to what caused the sound. Maybe he was overthinking it, but at the moment, Tyrion's mind wasn't fully there. His emotions had taken over for the time being. As he had predicted, it wasn't long before he was seen.Quickly, Tyrion found himself surrounded by the Gold Cloaks. He ignored the jeers and jibes directed his way as he was shackled and brought back to the city. Before completely leaving the area, Tyrion managed to spare the water a final look, hoping against all hope that Anari and Sansa would be alright.He didn't know what was going to happen to him, but he prayed that Anari would be alright. She had to be.~It was silent as Cersei, Jaime, and Tywin waited on any news. There were all in Tywin's study with Tywin sitting at his desk, Cersei in one of the chairs and Jaime leaning against one of the walls. Everything seemed to have happened so fast, and now it all seemed to move dreadfully slow.Each one of them had retreated into their own thoughts. Tywin mulled over the idea that Anari and Tyrion had this planned all along. With how often they had skipped out on meals and court attending's, it would definitely make sense that they used that time to plan out each and every little detail.With the way they had acted during the feast was another curious point, as was Anari's conversation with Oberyn. The signs were there, but what Tywin lacked was any actual proof.Jaime, much like his father, was thinking of the probability that his little brother and Anari had been planning this all along. However, part of him was dissatisfied with the circumstances leading to them. It was much too convenient, too simple and easy. Jaime knew his brother was more clever than that and he knew that Anari would never make a move if it would bring Sansa any potential harm.It was quiet in the study, almost eerily so. They were put out of their misery when a guard knocked and entered the room. "We've found them," he stated. Tywin and Cersei sat up in their chairs while Jaime stood straight and waited to see the three of them brought in. However, it was only Tyrion that the Gold Cloaks brought into the study."Where is she?" Cersei hissed, trying, and evidently failing to keep her anger in check. "Where is your wife?" Tyrion met her cold stare with a blank expression. He would never tell her or anyone else what happened to Anari and Sansa. He didn't even know where they were or where they were going, really, and even if he did, again, he would never say.Cersei stood from her chair and walked over to Tyrion. Her fury and grief was evident in her eyes as she looked at her little brother. He did this; he and his bitch of a wife murdered Joffrey and tried to escape. Either that, or it was Anari's plan from the start and she saw that she had no use for Tyrion anymore and allowed him to take the blame while she ran with her pathetic sister."You and your wife murdered my son; did you honestly think you could just get away with it?" She questioned. "Where is your bitch wife?" Tyrion remained silent as he stared his sister down in return. His own anger was beginning to build, how dare she refer to Anari as such vulgar terms. Tywin and Jaime stayed silent for the moment as Cersei and Tyrion regarded one another carefully.Cersei's anger only rose the longer the silence dredged on. She could feel her control slipping as she stared into her little brother's eyes, knowing he had murdered her son. Joffrey was not a good person by any means, but even at his most cruel, Cersei still found it within herself to love him.He was her firstborn, and when he was a child he had been perfect. He clung to her as any little boy would, and he always wanted to be around her and see her as often as he could. When he got older, however, his true nature came out. He had been found torturing little animals and when Myrcella and Tommen were born, Joffrey's attitude shifted further.She brought Joffrey into this world, and she watched him die in her lap. Now, Cersei stared into the eyes of one of his murderers. "Where is she, you little worm?" She asked, her voice rising. Tyrion shook his head in response; his action caused her control to snap as her hand flew and struck his right cheek. "Tell me where she is!"Jaime was quick to restrain Cersei as she made to lunge at Tyrion while Tywin stood up. "Enough!" He barked."I don't know," Tyrion said at last. "And even if I did, I would never tell any of you. That girl deserves to be free; I hope she and her sister are able to get as far away as possible from the likes of all of you." He spat."Take him to the cells," Tywin ordered. Nothing good would ever come from this interaction should Tyrion remain in the room. Following his orders, the Gold Cloaks escorted Tyrion from the room as Cersei began to cry. Instead of fighting Jaime's hold, she turned to embrace her twin. Tears of fury and pain fell down her cheeks as, for the moment, she allowed herself to feel her emotions.Once Tyrion was locked in his cell, he turned and kicked the bucket in frustration. He should have left with Anari when he had the chance.~As the ship rocked, Anari felt her stomach turn a little at a sudden lurch. A slightly larger wave crashed into the front of the ship, which caused it to rock more suddenly than usual. Blaming her reaction on being unused to sailing, Anari caught her breath before dismissing her slight nausea.Everything just began to start settling when this happened. For once, Anari was happy and could pretend that everything was alright in the city. With Tyrion, Anari had formed a sweet little world where they trusted one another and could be themselves together.That little world was gone now.In its place was the harsh and cruel world full of nothing but lies and death. Anari had seen so much death now; she had even taken lives of her own. The thought of leaving her husband in a city full of people who wanted him dead made the ache in her chest grow larger.Anari owed Tyrion a debt, one she knew she could never fully repay. There was nothing she could do for him now, and it killed her to know that. There was nothing more hurtful than knowing she couldn't protect the man she loved. Anari looked down at her hands with a scowl, feeling powerless.Anari, had she been able, would have done more to help him. If she didn't know she would immediately be accused of murdering Joffrey, Anari would fight for Tyrion's innocence. She would attend his trial, and she would stand at his side. She would learn everything she could and do her best to set things right.She would never allow Cersei to get away with sentencing Tyrion for a crime she knew he didn't commit. Even if he did, then why would he want to stay? Why wouldn't he run away with her? Why would he look just as surprised as she did when Joffrey started to choke?None of it made sense; however, Anari knew that Cersei was just waiting for any excuse to have Tyrion killed. Anari knew, that if she remained in that city, she would fight, that she would do anything and everything to ensure Tyrion was set free. She didn't care what happened to her, all she wanted was for Tyrion to be with her and for them both to be free.Unable to help it, Anari recalled a conversation with Sansa in which her sister relayed what Cersei had once told her. It bothered Anari to be thinking of advice that Cersei gave, however, it applied in this instance.The more people you love, the weaker you are. You'll do things for them that you know you shouldn't do. You'll act the fool to make them happy and to keep them safe. You'll play a role and pretend that you care. Love no one but your children.Pulling out of her thoughts, Anari shook her head. She was borderline admitting to herself that she would kill for Tyrion; killing fell under the category of doing anything, after all. Anari would only kill out of defense, not for her own selfish gain.While she played the game and managed to fool many; Anari never really lost herself in her role. When in the safety of her room, she dropped the façade; she went back to being herself again. While she cared deeply and loved Tyrion more than she realized, Anari was not about to murder people just because.Anari was not so eager to stoop onto the level of everyone else in that city. As she stood by the side of the ship, Anari couldn't help but wonder where they were going, she also wondered how Lord Baelish had organized all of this. It was obvious to her that he had a hand in Joffrey's death, as everything was all in place the moment Joffrey began to choke.How else had Ser Dontos known when to get them out of there? While Anari knew Lord Baelish was behind this, she just didn't understand why he would do it. Anari was brought out of her reverie by the sound of footsteps behind her. Turning her head, Anari stood up straighter."Lord Baelish," Anari greeted. He stood a few paces behind her, though he had his hands behind his back as he looked at her."I hope I didn't disturb you," he said, smiling faintly. When Anari shook her head his smile turned knowing. "Couldn't sleep?" He questioned."No," Anari replied. Not only was she awake because of her racing mind, but also because she honestly wasn't sure she'd be able to. Considering she fell asleep the easiest when she was next to Tyrion, Anari didn't know if she'd be able to get that kind of rest. His presence soothed her, Tyrion made Anari feel safe. He made her feel protected, and now that that protection was gone, Anari wasn't sure she would have an easy time falling asleep.What also didn't help was the knowledge that she and Sansa were sharing a cabin with Lord Baelish. As she observed upon entering it, it was a small space, which meant that the three of them would be very close to one another. Her response seeming to be enough, however, as he merely nodded in return. "It's a little strange being on a ship for the first time, but believe me; you'll barely notice a thing soon.""I'm sure I won't," she nodded back. "I'll admit, it's not only because of the ship moving, but because I can't find it within myself to fall asleep with so many thoughts swirling through my mind." Anari turned to face the water again, though she watched Lord Baelish out of the corner of her eye. "Ever since my father's death, I wanted nothing more than to take Sansa and leave King's Landing. However, this is not how I planned on doing that.""Joffrey was a mean and cruel boy," Lord Baelish began as he walked closer. "He had you beaten before the court, left you to the mercy of the common people when he started a riot. How else did you intend on leaving the city?""He never would have let us go," Anari agreed. "I know that part of me always knew that to leave the city would mean that Joffrey was dead. However, to actually see it? To be there as he took his final breaths?" It would be an image she would never forget.Anari had never seen anyone poisoned before, yet, like how she felt when it happened, a part of her was satisfied he was dead. Joffrey was terrible, and he got a monstrous end. He deserved to die, really; however, Anari never thought she would have to run because of it."Joffrey was a terrible king, and he was a terrible person. He saw an enemy in anyone who disagreed with him and sought to torment everyone around him. I know that you especially didn't get along with him. It would have only been a matter of time before he decided to do something to you in retaliation for your behavior towards him."Lord Baelish walked to stand next to her, though he shifted slightly so he had one free hand as he looked at her. He hesitated, for a moment. He knew he would have to work hard in order to get her to even remotely trust him. Even if it meant she trusted him for a moment, Lord Baelish had to do something.Deciding to be bold, Lord Baelish placed his hand on hers where it rested on the side of the ship. "I was not about to let him get the chance to hurt you or Sansa," he continued. "With the war over, it was the perfect time to do something like this.""I suppose," Anari replied faintly, trying her best not to react to his touch. The feeling of his hand on hers repelled her more than she could say. Being this close to him made Anari uncomfortable; however, she knew she had to keep up the façade. Looking back on it now, Anari felt like such a fool.In the beginning, Anari saw nothing wrong with taking his arm or spending a few moments alone with him when he had sought her out. Now, she couldn't believe how naïve she was when she had readily taken his arm to stroll with him through the gardens before she realized the kind of man he was.Even then, she had an off feeling about him. She wasn't sure why at the time, but the signs were there. Anari had just been too blind to see them. Now Anari found his touch repulsive, as she wanted little to nothing to do with him. Only Joffrey had disgusted her more than Lord Baelish.However, the difference between the two was the fact that Anari was not afraid of Joffrey. She was, however, wary about Lord Baelish. He was crafty and cunning and Anari knew to be careful around him. It was as if Lord Baelish was an intermediate between Joffrey and Tywin.He was smart and played the game well, but he was clearly ruthless when he was done using someone. Anari couldn't help but wonder what he wanted to use them for. What did he gain by helping them? Perhaps she would never truly know the answer.As much as Anari hated it, Anari knew she had to follow his lead. She had to go down the path he layed before her. She would never not loathe Lord Baelish; he helped kill her father. By betraying him, Ned died all because Joffrey didn't like him. Anari would never forgive Lord Baelish for that, there was nothing he could say or do that would ever make her even consider trusting him.However, Anari was smart enough to know that all she had to do was pretend. She just had to pretend she trusted him in order to figure things out on her own. Until then, Anari would have to play his little game. She could only hope it wouldn't last too long.In the silence that followed, Anari finally decided to break it. "Where are we going?" She questioned quietly.Glancing at her, Lord Baelish regarded her carefully. There had once been a time where he could read her as easy as a book. However, since leaving her and rescuing her, Anari became much harder to figure out. She must have found a way to hide her emotions, which made it more difficult to figure out what she was thinking.It nearly brought a smirk to his lips. He knew she didn't trust him, he thought it smart of her not too. However, he was satisfied that she seemed willing to allow him in this far. Lord Baelish could do a lot with so little in terms of trust. All he needed was an inch, and he knew he would have her.Besides, Lord Baelish enjoyed a challenge, and he knew Anari would be the biggest challenge yet. She was so strong-willed, so full of spirit, it was as if she was begging for someone to find a way to tame her. By all the gods, Lord Baelish wished to do just that.For now, though, he knew he would need to bide his time. He needed to allow her in a little as well. In order to get inside her mind, he had to let her inside his. At least a little bit, enough that she thought he was telling her everything. "To the Vale," he replied at last. "You'll be safe there with your Aunt Lysa, sister of your mother.""Oh," Anari replied lamely. She hadn't been expecting that as an answer. Anari had nearly forgotten about her Aunt Lysa, considering everything going on, and in such quick succession, Anari didn't have a moment to consider that she had other family members in the world.Perhaps being with her blood would help her. No doubt it would help Sansa as well. The two deserved a reprieve; while the private world she created with Tyrion had been wonderful, neither one of them was truly free. Smirking at her reaction, Lord Baelish took his hand from hers and placed it behind his back once more."I have something for you," he began. Anari turned her head to give him her full attention, watching as he pulled a long suede cloth from behind his back. Upon seeing the cloth, Anari already knew what it was. Her lips parting in surprise, Anari couldn't bring herself to tear her gaze away from the item in his hands. "I knew you were rather attached to this, so I sent a man out to retrieve it for you."Anari hadn't even realized it was gone. Given that whenever she trained with Bronn and Jaime she used practice swords, she had no reason to take her sword with her. To see it now, to know that she was able to have her blade at her side, it made her feel safe.It was as if she had a piece of home with her, a piece of Jon. Everything seemed to be moving by so fast; Anari hardly had a moment to even think about her brother. She hoped he was alright at the Wall; no doubt hearing that most of their family had been murdered was difficult for him to handle on his own.Maybe one day she would see him again.Taking the cloth from his hands, Anari unwrapped it. Her fingers flexed on the scabbard, a small smile coming to her lips at the feel of the hard leather. Glancing back up at Lord Baelish, her smile widened a fraction as a flicker of genuine gratitude shone in her eyes."Thank you," she said softly. "The sword means a lot to me. Thank you for being able to get it, Petyr." She was so happy to have her sword back that Anari hadn't realized she had called him by his first name. However, Lord Baelish practically preened when she said it.Everyone always called him by his title or by the stupid little moniker everyone enjoyed reminding him of. But to hear the object of his desires say his name the way she did satisfied him to no end. Getting the sword was worth the trouble upon seeing the genuine happiness on her face as she looked at her blade.Most girls liked dolls and pretty things, but Anari was elated to have her sword back in her hand.A while later, as Anari lay on one of the feather beds; she finally managed to drift off to sleep. Given that she had a stressful day and evening, her mind finally eased enough for her to fall asleep. Clutched tightly in her hands was the scabbard of her sword.~On the morning of the next day, Cersei stood over Joffrey's body. It was already difficult enough having to see her oldest son's dead body laid before her, but to have Tywin all but dismiss his death in favor of grooming Tommen had hurt and irritated her. The Sept was empty, leaving only her and Jaime as her twin came over to stand next to her."It was Tyrion," Cersei stated. "He told me he would; a day will come when you think you are safe and happy, and your joy will turn to ashes in your mouth." She quoted. "That's what he said to me, you saw it." The more Cersei spoke, the more upset she became. "You saw Joff point at him just before he-""I don't know what I saw," Jaime replied. He truly didn't know, for all they knew, Joffrey was pointing at the goblet. Maybe he was saying that the poison came from his wine and it just happened to be convenient that Tyrion was the last person to have it. "It may have been him, but we don't know.""If it wasn't him then it was his whore wife," Cersei spat. "You saw her that day, challenging him and riling him up. She always hated him; she must have been involved, along with her stupid little sister." Her face turned into a scowl as she spoke, her anger and grief getting the best of her. "They planned it together, the three of them. Why else would they be so eager to leave?""Maybe it was because Joffrey was taunting them," Jaime replied. He knew what his son was; he knew that Joffrey was a troubled boy. "He did pour wine on Tyrion's head and he made the girls' lives a living hell."Frankly, the three of them had the most reasons to want Joffrey dead. However, wanting someone dead and actually killing someone were two different things. While Jaime was upset and hurt that his son was dead, there was a part of Jaime that wasn't bothered.Perhaps it was a small miracle; Joffrey was uncontrollable, he only agreed to things if he thought it would benefit him or if Tywin ordered for things to happen or not happen. "Avenge him," Cersei said. "Avenge our son, kill Tyrion.""Tyrion's my brother," Jaime replied. He knew Cersei had always hated Tyrion. He didn't understand why she didn't even give him a chance. "There'll be a trial and we'll get to the truth of what happened.""I don't want a trial," Cersei hissed. "He'll squirm his way into freedom at any given chance." No, Cersei didn't want there to be room for Tyrion to escape. She wanted him dead; he never should have been alive in the first place. "I want him dead, he needs to die." Succumbing to her grief, Cersei cried into Jaime's shoulder. "Please, Jaime, you have too, he was our son."~He'd seen what the cells looked like from the outside, but it was another feeling entirely to be the one placed in one of them. It had been a rough night for him, as he had barely gotten any sleep. Not only was he stressed from what he knew was going to happen, but he was exceedingly worried about his wife.Tyrion didn't know when he had come to depend on Anari being next to him when he slept, but he found it difficult to do so without her there. He wondered if she was alright if she was at least with people who would help her and not use her. The scream he had heard echo over the water caused him great concern, but he knew there was nothing he could do about it.He hoped that it was not because of any of the scenarios he had previously thought of. Perhaps he'd heard it wrong, or perhaps his mind was playing cruel tricks on him. It was a stressful night, so perhaps he had just imagined the sound to have existed.It was ridiculous, though, the fact that Anari had to run at all. It was no more ridiculous than the fact that Tyrion was in a cell.Knowing Cersei the way he did, Tyrion knew that she would do everything in her power to forgo the trial and kill him. She'd always wanted him dead, and for the life of him, Tyrion didn't fully understand why. For the longest time, he did blame himself for the reason of Cersei's hatred towards him.There had been a time where he thought she was right, and that the cruel names tossed to him had bothered him greatly every day that he heard them. When he got older, he came to resent his father and sister for the way they treated him and developed a thick mask in order to protect himself.Though, underneath it all, Tyrion was still hurt by everything. While there were times he truly hated his father and sister, he still found it within himself to love them as well. It was Anari who had managed to fully break through to him. The day where they let down their walls and let one another see them in their most vulnerable forms had been eye-opening.Anari showed him what it looked like to have genuine love and care for one's sibling. She also put everything that happened to him in an unbiased and clear perspective. Tyrion had no control over the fact that his mother died to bring him into the world, just like he had no control over the fact that he was a dwarf.She had shown him how many different aspects of his life hadn't really been part of his own choosing. Tywin and Cersei had made their assumptions of him, they'd already made up their mind about his character, and no matter how hard he tried, there was no convincing them that he wasn't all that they thought he was.However, in trying to prove to them that he was more than a drunken whoremonger, he actually became a better person as a whole. Tyrion remembered feeling overwhelmed with her explanations and truths about his family dynamic. He also remembered feeling overwhelmed by the high praise she had given him.Tyrion tried to be a little cynical and make a self-deprecating joke about it; however, she had seen through it. Anari was the kind of woman who saw through his attempts to shield himself, yet gently reminded him that he had no reason to hide from her. She had gained his trust, which was a terrifying thought at the time, considering giving someone any inch of trust could mean the difference between life and death.However, now, Tyrion was grateful he had Anari as his friend and as his wife. Glancing around the cell, Tyrion sighed. It was fairly spacious at the very least, and he had a cot to lay on when he wanted to sleep. Though, he still found it ridiculous that he was there in the first place.He didn't kill Joffrey; he had no intentional part in his murder. Though, obviously someone wished to frame him. Someone wanted Tyrion, in particular, to take the blame for his death. It was much too obvious, and like now, he and Anari would be accused and blamed.But who would want to have him locked up and executed for this? Tyrion was broken out of his musings when Podrick had entered his cell. He smiled faintly as Podrick revealed he had smuggled in a few things. The boy was good and innocent, there weren't many squires Tyrion knew about that would actively go about saving their lord's life."I'm supposed to get a list of names for you, milord," Podrick said as he sat down on the bench by the door. "Names of people who might testify on your behalf.""Oh, I can call my own witnesses?" Tyrion asked, rolling his eyes. "How generous of them," Podrick managed a faint smile, glad to see that he seemed to be in decent spirits considering the predicament he was in. "Very well, my wife Anari and her sister Sansa."Tyrion obviously knew that they had escaped; however, he thought that by giving their names, it would draw away any suspicions that they had anything to do with it. While he knew that Tywin and Cersei already thought he was guilty, he had an inkling that at least his father knew Anari had little to no part in Joffrey's death.Tyrion also hoped that by giving their names, it would tell them that he didn't know where they were. While it was true, Tyrion didn't know where Anari and Sansa were, maybe it would also tell them that he didn't know they had even escaped.The girls needed time, time to get as far away from the city as possible. Anari needed to be away from him, she needed to get somewhere safe, a place even Tyrion wouldn't suspect. While it hurt that she needed to be away from him in order to be safe, he knew it was for the best.Letting her go had been the hardest thing he had ever had to do. It had only been a day, yet Tyrion missed Anari terribly. While it was difficult to let Shae go, it had been even harder to let go of his wife. While he cared very dearly about Shae, they had never explicitly said that they had loved one another.He got to hear Anari tell him she loved him, and she knew that he loved her in return. Anari truly was a pure young woman; Tyrion knew he didn't deserve her. In fact, he knew that hardly anyone in this horrible world deserved a woman like her. As much as it pained him to let her go, Tyrion had no choice but to stand by his decision.It was for the best for her, no matter the personal cost.Podrick frowned when Tyrion named Anari and Sansa. While he didn't know either of the girls for long, or really at all, Podrick had rather liked Anari. She was kind, and he felt honored to see her kindness upfront. While he was Tyrion's squire, she had requested a few things from him as well.Each time he did what she had gently ordered, she always thanked him with a smile. He felt terrible having to be the one to tell Tyrion that they were gone. Podrick knew how close Tyrion had gotten to Anari. "Milord," he began. "They're gone.""Gone?" Tyrion questioned. While he didn't doubt Podrick's loyalty, he doubted everyone else's. When the boy went back to tell them of the people he named, Tyrion was sure they'd ask whether or not he had named his wife and her sister.Not only would it draw further attention from Anari and Sansa, but also away from Podrick. "No one's seen them since the wedding," Podrick nodded. "You don't think they..." he trailed off. He didn't know if the girls had any involvement in Joffrey's death,He knew that neither of them, Anari especially, liked him. However, Podrick liked to think Anari and Sansa were good people. "No one had more cause to kill Joffrey than Anari," Tyrion replied. "Given what he had done to her and her sister. You saw how protective she was." Podrick nodded in return. He had heard about what she was willing to do to protect Sansa, and he had seen it with his own eyes.Anari had gone to great lengths to protect her sister; having taken beatings, having been publicly shamed and ridiculed, taunted and tormented for years. She had even been left to fend for herself during a riot Joffrey caused. Throughout each of her tribulations, Anari had managed to come out alright, but all of the things she endured stemmed from the same person.It would make sense that Anari would want Joffrey dead. However, wanting someone dead and actually killing someone were two vastly different things. "As for Sansa?" Tyrion questioned. "She's a child, while she had a motive to do it as well; I doubt she had any involvement. No, neither of them are assassins, whoever killed the King wanted me to lose my head for it."For the second time, Tyrion circled around to the thought he had before Podrick came into his cell. Glancing back up at his squire, Tyrion frowned. Given that Podrick was close to him, he figured the young lad would be another target."Podrick,""Yes, milord?""They'll be following you now," Tyrion warned."Who will?" Podrick questioned."I don't know," Tyrion admitted in frustration. "They, the ominous they," he scoffed as he stood up to pace a bit. "The man pulling the strings or woman," he shrugged. "My father," he began. "Maybe Joffrey was too much work for him. Sweet Tommen will be so much easier to handle."Tyrion pitied the boy; he had to watch his sister sail away, he had to endure through a siege, he had to endure Joffrey's torment towards him and his cat, and he had to watch his brother die. Now, he was going to be crowned King and would have so many different people whispering in his ear."Whenever something bad happens to me I assume it's my sister who had a hand in it," Tyrion continued. "Say what you will about Cersei, though, she loves her children."It was one of her very few redeeming qualities. While she was a horrible person, she was a good mother. Tommen and Myrcella were good children, Joffrey was the only monster."Because of that, she's the only one I'm certain had nothing to do with this murder," Tyrion concluded. "Which makes it unique, as King's Landing murders go.""Any other witnesses, milord?" Podrick questioned."Varys could vouch for me if he dared," Tyrion smirked."He's already been called as a witness for the Queen," Podrick replied with a frown."Of course," Tyrion nodded. Varys had told Tyrion that he was no hero and that he would preserve his own life, not endanger it. It was understandable, as much as they may like one another; it made sense as to why Varys would agree to side with Cersei. "Fetch Bronn for me, I have a job for him.""They won't let him see you," Podrick replied. At that, Tyrion's brows came together in slight confusion."Why not?" He questioned."They say he's a known cutthroat and your close associate," Podrick replied. "He's under investigation himself."Tyrion frowned as he began to think. It seemed he didn't have as many friends as he thought. Had he truly run out of allies so quickly? Was everyone so terrified of his sister that they would let him take the blame for a crime he didn't commit?While Tyrion held no genuine love for most of the people in King's Landing, he would have thought at least a few people would be willing to defend him. For a moment, his mind went to Anari and Sansa. Tyrion knew that his wife would fight for his innocence.He knew she would do everything in her power to ensure he was set free. However, Tyrion also knew that Anari would be in trouble herself. Not only would she be suspected of Joffrey's murder, but her testimony in his defense would only make her a bigger target.Anari needed to choose her battles wisely. She was smart, she was one of the smartest people Tyrion had the pleasure of knowing, yet she was still somewhat naïve. While clever, it was still possible to trick her. Tyrion didn't want her to get in trouble on his behalf.Gods, it had barely even been a day and he missed her terribly."Will they at least let me see Jaime?" Tyrion questioned, snapping himself out of his thoughts."I'll ask, milord," Podrick nodded in return. Tyrion nodded back, and, with that, Podrick stood from the bench and walked to the door. He raised his hand to knock, but he hesitated. He had to tell Tyrion, he felt like he owed it to the man to let him know what else had been going on.Tyrion glanced up when he saw the boy's hesitation, though he decided to wait and let Podrick decide what he wanted to do. Turning around, Podrick frowned. "There's something else, milord," he began. "A man, I didn't know him, but he came to ask if I'd testify against you."While Podrick was a squire, he wasn't an idiot. Given that he had seen the interactions between Cersei and Tyrion and Tywin and Tyrion, he knew that they didn't like him. It was, however, surprising, that they would even bother to approach him."He said that I would be named Ser Podrick Payne if I told the judges you'd bought a poison called the strangler," he continued. While Podrick did, in fact, wish to be a knight, he didn't want to become one this way. He wanted to earn his knighthood, not be given it for lying."Ser Podrick Payne?" Tyrion questioned with a faint smirk. "It has a nice ring to it," he mused. Tyrion knew that Podrick wished to be a knight one day, and now he had the chance to be one. "What did you tell him?" He questioned curiously."I didn't tell him anything, milord," Podrick replied. He already knew his answer when the question was asked of him. He was not about to betray Tyrion just so that Cersei and Tywin could have their way. Podrick didn't think Tyrion did it, and he didn't save the man's life during the Battle of the Blackwater just to have him die for a crime he didn't commit."Are you going to accept their offer?" Tyrion questioned. He wouldn't blame the boy if he did. Considering Podrick was still such a young lad, he had a full life ahead of him, so it would make sense if he chose to do this in order to keep living."Milord," did Tyrion really doubt Podrick's loyalty? He would never betray Tyrion, not even to become a knight."Testifying against me wasn't a suggestion," Tyrion stated. "If they see that they can't tempt you with honey, they'll choose something less sweet." He knew how this was going to go should Podrick refuse. Surely the boy knew that as well."You've been good to me, milord," Podrick replied. They couldn't tempt him, they could threaten him, they could even hurt him, but Podrick would never yield to them. Podrick's loyalty could not be bought."Pod, the trial's in a fortnight, they'll want their answer before that.""I already gave them my answer," Podrick replied.While Tyrion was genuinely touched by Podrick's loyalty, he didn't want the boy to be hurt or killed on his behalf. That wouldn't be fair to him. "Podrick, if I have to take the long walk to the executioner's block, I do not want to see your head already mounted on a spike."Podrick didn't respond, but Tyrion could see that the boy wasn't going to waver. It was surprising, that out of everyone else in King's Landing, his own squire was more loyal to him than anyone else. It just proved that Tyrion really didn't have as many genuine friends as he thought."Go and find my brother," Tyrion dismissed after a moment. "Tell him I need him and then get yourself out of King's Landing before it's too late." Podrick nodded in response and turned back to the door. After he knocked, a guard came to let him out. "Pod," Tyrion called before he could leave. "This is farewell.""Farewell, milord," Podrick smiled sadly."There has never lived a more loyal squire," Tyrion smirked faintly. Podrick mirrored the smile before he left. With a sigh, Tyrion rested his head back on the beam he was leaning against. This was such a mess, and he knew it would only be a matter of time before he was found guilty.It was so ridiculous, it was too easy, why couldn't anyone see that? He should have left with Anari and Sansa when he had the chance. He didn't know how he had managed to refuse her pleads to run away with her. She had cried and begged for him to run; he should have just gone with her.However, once more, he reminded himself as to why he had done it. It was to keep Anari safe. She would never be safe with him by her side. More people would be willing to betray them if Tyrion was there with her. Many were still loyal to the Stark name, yet many were desperate enough to betray others to Cersei.For once, Tyrion wanted Anari to feel protected. He wanted her to know that someone cared so much about her that they were willing to risk their own life to keep her safe. She had done the same for Sansa many times, had fought her sister's battles so often that she forgot to take care of herself.No doubt without Anari's interference, Cersei and Tywin would have ripped and clawed at her. They would have torn her to shreds if Joffrey hadn't already made his marks in her. Sansa was so innocent, she was merely a bystander who had been roped into this stupid game. Tyrion hoped that Sansa learned how to play the game soon, her survival would depend on it.Especially now that the girls were on the run, Sansa would need to learn how to protect herself. It hurt to know that the girls were no longer under his protection. While he hadn't been able to do much, Tyrion did hold sway over a few things.Anari was his wife, and he had vowed to protect her. That didn't mean, though, that letting her go had hurt any less than it did. Was this what love felt like? There had been a time where he thought he knew what love was, but clearly he had been wrong. The love he felt for Anari was so much different.The only good that came out of this entire ordeal was that he had been able to tell her how he felt about her. Tyrion had gotten the chance to tell Anari that he loved her. Even now, Tyrion's heartbeat spiked just a little as he remembered hearing her say the words back.She had loved him too, and they had to be ripped apart so soon after. Tyrion did the right thing; he had to have done the right thing. Letting her go was the only way she would be safe. If by some chance, Tyrion was able to get out of this idiotic trial, he was going to find her.Tyrion was going to finally leave King's Landing for good and he was going to find Anari. No matter what it took, no matter how long it took; Tyrion was going to find a way back to her side. While his parting words to her had been a quote from a book, he had meant his words.He would come back to her, he had too.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Despite the comfort of having her sword in her hands, Anari still found it quite difficult to sleep. She didn't know when she had come to rely on Tyrion's comforting presence next to her as she slept, but she had. He made her stronger, she knew that. When Anari was with her family and those she cared about, Anari was at her strongest.Considering Sansa and Tyrion had been all she had for quite some time, it was difficult for Anari to adjust. When she awoke for the day, however, Anari's first instinct was to look for Sansa. Upon seeing that her bed was vacated, Anari sat up quickly. She was alert in an instant, heart beginning to race as panic set it.They were on an unfamiliar ship with unfamiliar people, sequestered away by a man she despised. As her panicked eyes scanned the room, Anari felt a surge of relief.Sansa shifted from where she stood in the cabin, having stopped her pacing when she noticed her sister was awake. "Sansa," Anari breathed in relief. "I thought..." She trailed off as she shook her head. Being on the run for less than a day and already she was feeling paranoid."I'm sorry," Sansa smiled faintly. "I had to stand for a bit, sitting or laying down wasn't that comfortable after a while.""Why aren't you out on the deck?""Lord Baelish said it wasn't safe for us to be seen," she replied. Anari nodded as, for once, she agreed. Perhaps the only reason he didn't tell her otherwise last night was that everyone else on the ship was asleep and there was very little light, so it was highly doubtful anyone saw her. Even if they did, she was facing the water, so they wouldn't have been able to get a good look at her face."He's right," she replied. "The less we're seen, the less likely it will be that our whereabouts will be known." She shifted on the bed so that she was sitting up properly, her feet hanging over the edge and lightly touching the ground. She moved her sword from her lap so it sat next to her. "How did you sleep?" She questioned."Well enough," Sansa sighed. "It's a bit odd being on a ship.""Just think about it as if you're riding a giant horse," Anari suggested. "It's not so bad after that." Sansa smiled before leveling her sister with a knowing look."How did you sleep?" Anari's faint smiled faded for a moment, but she placed it back on not long after."As well as could be expected," she sighed. She didn't want to worry Sansa with what was going on at the moment. Perhaps when they were safer, she would reveal everything. But now was not the time. Seeming to be able to tell that that was all she was going to get as an answer, Sansa nodded in return.As much as she wanted to help and wanted her sister to confide in her, Sansa knew better than to pry or push Anari. She was under enough stress as it was, and Sansa didn't want to be added to the list more than she already was. Though, she hoped that soon Anari would see that she was ready to take on more responsibilities.Now more than ever, the sisters needed to stay together. They needed to work together and figure out what they needed to do. For now, though, Sansa knew that she would not get that. Right now they needed to wait until they were safer, and in a more private area. In lieu of words, Sansa moved from her place to sit next to Anari.Without missing a moment, Anari placed an arm around her sister, sighing as Sansa held her tightly. They were all each other had now, and Anari was determined to keep it that way. Nothing was going to separate them, especially not now.Despite trying to keep strong, tears of worry sprang to Anari's eyes as she wondered as to what was going to happen. So much was unknown about the future. Having lived in King's Landing for several years now, Anari had learned to think ahead.She no longer had that either. Never before had Anari felt so exposed.~In order to get out his pent up frustration, Jaime took advantage of his lessons with Bronn. He had gotten better since the last time they sparred, he blocked and parried Bronn's strikes better than he had before, however, both could tell there was a difference in their lessons. With Anari missing, it felt empty; however, Jaime still needed to learn. As Bronn pressed back against Jaime, he decided to make it an instant win. With them pressed in a deadlock, Bronn grabbed Jaime's golden hand and used it to hit Jaime in the face."What the hell was that?" Jaime questioned from the ground."That was me knocking your ass to the dirt with your own hand," Bronn smirked. Jaime glared up at him as Bronn tossed his hand back to him."You're a rare talent," he remarked. "When you're fighting cripples, anyway." He muttered as he stood."You learned to fight like a good little boy," Bronn began. "I'll bet that thrust through the Mad King's back was pretty as a picture. You want to fight pretty or do you want to win?""You talk to my brother this way?" Jaime questioned, incredulous by how callus and crude the man was. While Jaime knew he was a sellsword, his candid attitude was still slightly surprising."All the time," Bronn nodded. "He got used to it." They paused in their sparring to sit together on the low wall. Taking advantage of the reprieve, Jaime took a swig from the water skin he brought."Do you think he did it?" Jaime questioned."No," Bronn replied after a pause. "Oh, he hated the little twat, sure, but who didn't?" He questioned. "Poison's not his style, neither is murder for that matter. If you want to know for sure, why don't you ask him?"It had been a few days since Tyrion had been arrested and Jaime hadn't been in to see him during those days. It must have shown on Jaime's face, as Bronn merely scoffed in return."You haven't been to see him yet, eh?" He questioned. Jaime didn't bother answering as he tossed the water skin back to Bronn."We're done for the day," he muttered as he stood and began to walk away."Your brother ever tell you how I came into his service?" Bronn questioned before he got too far away."You stood for him in his trial by combat in the Eyrie," Jaime replied."Aye," Bronn agreed. "But only when the Lady Arryn demanded the trial take place that day," honestly, that woman was insane, as was her son. That was one place Bronn was glad to leave when he had the chance. "You were his first choice; he named you for his champion because he knew you would ride day and night to come fight for him."With his back to him, Bronn didn't see the expression on Jaime's face. He wanted to believe that Tyrion was innocent, and he dearly loved and cared for his little brother. But he was accused of killing his son. It was a frustrating situation, but Jaime knew he had to do something.He just didn't know what.~Once the ship docked, Anari and Sansa were finally allowed to leave the cabin for good. The sisters took advantage of the cover of night while still on the ship and left their cabin then. However, both were beginning to go a little stir crazy by the time they had finally docked, so it was good timing, really.Now, they were on horseback as they were being led up a path. The terrain was unfamiliar, but Anari had never been to the Eyrie, so that explained why it looked so different from anything she had seen before. It was beautiful in a cold sort of way."Where are you taking us?" Sansa questioned after a few moments of traveling. The girls already looked better now that they were off the ship. Sansa had the misfortune of getting a little nauseous during their journey, so it was good that they had finally left.Anari's stomach had been churning uncomfortably, and for a while, she attributed it to be because of the ship, but even off it, Anari seemed to be feeling a little off. However, she didn't show it if she could help it. Anari didn't want to slow down their journey, nor did she want to worry Sansa.During their journey, Anari had forgotten to tell Sansa where Lord Baelish was bringing them. Sansa's question was surprising to Lord Baelish, as he had assumed Anari had told her sister. That was, evidently, not the case, so he merely smiled at her. "I'm marrying your Aunt Lysa," he replied.Now that, Anari didn't know. She knew that Lord Baelish had been friends with her mother when they were children, so she assumed he was friends with her aunt as well. She had no idea that he was to be marrying her. The thought made her uncomfortable, as that would mean that she would be related to him by marriage."She's waiting for us in the Eyrie, you'll be safe there," he smiled. He glanced at Anari and smirked faintly when he saw that she had her sword attached to her hip. In the time it took to sail to the Eyrie, Anari had removed her hairpins and had finger-combed her hair so that it wasn't tangled too terribly. She had gone back to her old hairstyle that she was used to.She had the front few strands braided together down her back so that none of her hair got in her face or in her eyes. While she had removed the pins, Anari ensured that she kept them safe and with her at all times. They were a gift to her, and she was not about to lose them.While looking slightly rough, Anari and Sansa still looked absolutely beautiful. It pleased Lord Baelish, however, to see that his little gift to her had been well received. Not only did he do it in good faith, but he did it so as to perhaps show that he wasn't completely untrustworthy, even though he was.For a while, they rode in silence. It was nice, being out in the open and being on horseback again. However, as time went on, Sansa couldn't help her growing curiosity. Now having had proper time to come to terms with what happened, she had quite a few questions."Did you kill Joffrey?" She questioned Lord Baelish."Did I kill Joffrey," Lord Baelish chuckled lightly. "I've been in the Vale for weeks."Anari glanced at him with a raised eyebrow. Hearing him all but deny it only insulted her and Sansa's intelligence. "I know it was you," she couldn't quite keep the challenging edge from her tone as she spoke. Lord Baelish glanced back at her, his eyes dancing with both amusement and consideration."And who helped me with this little conspiracy?" He questioned in return."There was Ser Dontos," Sansa suggested after a moment."You used him to get us out of King's Landing," Anari nodded in return. Her eyes met Sansa's and it seemed that the two were thinking the same thing. However, Sansa managed to convey that Anari should continue. "Though, you would never have trusted him to actually kill the King." She concluded.It was nice, actually getting to see that Sansa was learning. While Anari did not underestimate her sister, she wanted to protect her in any way that she could. Sansa was not useless; Anari knew that there were skills that Sansa possessed that she did not. For one, she was much better at being unassuming, which allowed her to have a certain degree of stealth.Everyone seemed to underestimate her, which made for her to be a perfect little spy should she wish to go down that road. Anari was a faster learner, it was true, but Sansa saw things from a perspective she did not. Sansa was also much better at simple things such as sewing and singing.Sewing would come in handy for a lot of things, should they require stitching a few wounds, then Anari had no doubt that Sansa would have a well-balanced hand at keeping wounds from getting larger and from getting infected. Singing wasn't needed right now, but it may come into play later on.Sansa was a player in this game now too, and it was about time Anari recognized that. Perhaps now it would be a good idea to allow Sansa to fight for herself, to fight her own battles. Sansa needed to learn anyway, and how was she to learn if Anari hovered?It would give Anari a little reprieve as well. It would allow her to care for herself for a while, she had many wounds to see to, and now that she no longer had Tyrion there to help her, Anari had to figure everything out on her own. Her time in King's Landing had given her many different scars.Anari had faced down the lions; she took the abuse and everything they had tried to do was intercepted to the best of her ability. Despite being strong and despite being more than willing to do what was necessary, Anari was still young. She shouldn't have to go through this, and yet she was. She liked to think, though, that she was handling this well. Or, at least, as best as could be expected.If Sansa was willing to stand on her own, then Anari was more than willing to let her. However, she was also more than willing to continue defending her should she require it. Sansa was growing up, and Anari needed to realize that. Lord Baelish eyed the sisters carefully. However, a flicker of satisfaction flowed through him as a smirk threatened his lips."Why not?" He questioned. He knew that both of them were smart, but he was impressed that they seemed to be working together to figure him out. While impressive, it was also dangerous."Because you're too smart to trust a drunk," Sana replied, repeating his words from the first night they spent on the ship. Sansa felt like she was ready to stand on her own now. While she was younger, perhaps this would be her chance to protect Anari for a change.She was forever grateful for her sister and her protection, but she shouldn't have to fight alone anymore. "Then perhaps your husband," Lord Baelish suggested."No," Anari stated almost immediately. She knew the truth; she knew he had absolutely nothing to do with Joffrey's murder. She would go against anyone who thought he was behind this. Lord Baelish was faintly surprised by the shift in her tone when he even suggested Tyrion was the one who helped him."How do you know?" He questioned, watching her carefully. Anari straightened minutely under his scrutiny."I just do," Anari replied, leveling him with a challenging gaze. Anari was not going to give Lord Baelish any information if she could help it. She knew he would only use it to his own advantage. She had been purposefully vague with him on the ship the first night and every night since when he took notice of her change in moods.Anari missed Tyrion deeply, and she thought of him often. She worried about him, and she wondered if she would hear any sort of news. For now, though, Anari couldn't allow herself to be distracted.~Oberyn and Ellaria were interrupted from their fun when Tywin entered. "Prince Oberyn," he stated as he entered with a few guards."Lord Tywin," Oberyn nodded once in acknowledgment."May we have the room?" Tywin requested mildly. Oberyn regarded the man for a moment before glancing at Ellaria and nodding."Call my name if you need me, lover," Ellaria said as she kissed him once before leaving the room with the others. Oberyn sat up on the large settee in the room to properly face Tywin."Would you like to sit?" Oberyn questioned with a smirk."No, thank you," Tywin replied as he walked further in the room."Some wine?""No, thank you," Tywin repeated. Oberyn smirked as he stood and walked to the wine tray to pour himself a goblet of wine. However, he did place his shirt back on so that he wasn't nearly as bare as he had been."I'm sorry about your grandson," Oberyn stated as he took a sip."Are you?"Oberyn smirked a little as he looked up to meet Tywin's gaze. "I don't believe that a child is responsible for the sins of his father," he replied. "Or his grandfather," his smirk widened a fraction. "It was an awful way to die.""Which way is that?" Tywin questioned as Oberyn made his way back to the settee in the room. Again, Oberyn smirked as he realized what was going on, however, he decided to play coy as he regarded the man before him."Are you interrogating me, Lord Tywin?" He questioned in return."Some believe the King choked,""Some believe the sky is blue because we live inside the eye of a blue-eyed giant," Oberyn replied. "The King was poisoned." He stated."I hear you had studied poisons at the Citadel,""I did," Oberyn nodded. "This is why I know.""Your hatred for my family is rather well known," Tywin began. "You arrive at the capital, an expert in poisoning, some days later my grandson dies of poisoning.""Rather suspicious," Oberyn smirked. "Why haven't you thrown me in a dungeon?" He questioned in amusement. "From what I gather, all that is needed is an idea with little evidence to be arrested for a crime in this city."Tywin ignored the jibe and continued. "You spoke with Tyrion in this very brothel on the day you arrived," he stated. "What did you discuss?""You think we conspired together?" Oberyn snorted in amusement. "The death of my sister," Oberyn replied."For which you blame me,""She was raped and murdered by the Mountain," Oberyn's tone shifted from playful to serious. "The Mountain follows your orders, of course, I blame you," Tywin smirked faintly as he assessed the man before him."Here I stand," he challenged. "Unarmed and unguarded, should I be concerned?"In response, Oberyn snorted. "You are unarmed and unguarded because you know me better than that," he replied. "I am a man of reason if I cut your throat today; I will be drawn and quartered tomorrow."Tywin let out a breath through his nose in response. "Men at war commit all kinds of crimes without their superior's knowledge," he stated. He hadn't particularly ordered Ser Gregor to do what he did; however, there wasn't anything he could have done to change it once it was done."So you deny involvement in Elia's murder?" Oberyn questioned. He did not fully trust Tywin, but he knew that the man more or less told the truth. Tywin knew of his hatred towards his family, so it would be unwise to make him an even larger enemy than he already was."Categorically," Tywin nodded. They traded a few more words before getting to the root of Tywin's visit. "I could arrange for a meeting.""But you want something in return," Oberyn surmised. He knew there was a reason as to why Tywin was there to talk to him."There will be a trial for my son," Tywin nodded. "As custom dictates, three judges will render a verdict. Mace Tyrell will serve as the second judge and I would like for you to be the third.""Why?" Oberyn questioned with a faint chuckle."Not long ago, the Tyrells sided with Renly Baratheon," Tywin began. "Declared themselves our enemies and now they are our strongest allies.""Well, you made the Tyrell girl a queen," Oberyn shrugged in return. "Asking me to be a judge at your son's trial is not as tempting." He smirked."Well before I officially ask, I do have one more question," Tywin admitted after a moment."And what would that be?""What business did you have speaking with Anari Stark during Joffrey's wedding?"Oberyn raised an eyebrow in response. That was it? "I barely know the girl," he replied honestly. "Stories of her have spread fast and I was curious to know more about her. She's an impressive young Lady from what I've heard.""What you heard was correct," Tywin admitted. "Lady Anari is smart and more cunning than she lets on.""And you think she had something to do with the murder of your grandson?" Oberyn questioned with a snort."And you do not?""No," Oberyn replied, taking a sip from his wine. "It would be much too obvious had it really been her.""Then how do you explain her disappearance?" Tywin asked, raising an eyebrow."If Lady Anari was behind this, then why would she leave her husband behind?" Oberyn questioned in return. While he had barely known the girl, he was able to see the clear fondness in her eyes as she looked at Tyrion, he could see the love she held for him.A woman in love would not let her husband stay in a city where people wanted them both dead after committing a murder. Tywin acquiesced that Oberyn had a point. Even he wasn't so sure it truly was Anari, however, that didn't mean that Tyrion didn't have something to do with this.Deciding nothing would come of this topic, Tywin shifted focus back to his point. "If you become a judge at this trial, I will also invite you to sit on the Small Council to serve as one of the new King's principal advisors.""I never realized you had such respect for Dorne, Lord Tywin," Oberyn smirked. Tywin listed the reasons why it would be smart to have Dorne join the royal fold, as they had been the only ones to hold off the Targaryen dragons. Considering there was a Targaryen girl with three such beasts, it would be in their best interest to mend ties. "You're saying you need us?""We need each other," Tywin corrected. "You help me serve justice to the King's assassins and I will help you serve justice to Elia's." As he spoke, Tywin walked closer to the man to emphasize how serious he was. Oberyn thought for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of agreeing to such terms.While he didn't hold Tyrion any ill will, Oberyn did want to serve justice for his sister and her children. On the other hand, the last thing he wanted to do was join the Lannisters. However, if he was one of the judges, it would ensure that Tyrion really did get a fair trial.Oberyn did not believe the man had anything to do with Joffrey's murder. While it was convenient, it didn't make much sense when put into a logical perspective. Glancing at Tywin, Oberyn could see that he wanted an answer now and that he wasn't going to wait patiently forever.Letting out a resolute breath through his nose, Oberyn nodded once in agreement.~"I still don't understand," Sansa began as they continued to ride forward. The terrain had gotten rockier as the moved further up the mountainous paths. For now, they were still on horseback, so they rode in a tight cluster. "The Lannisters gave you power, wealth, and lands.""You were Lord of Harrenhal," Anari added. It had been something Anari had been mulling over for a while now too. Considering it had been several days since Joffrey's murder, Anari had had time to come to terms with everything that happened. With her personal attachments and emotions compartmentalized, for now, Anari was able to better process everything.She could asses what was going on better and she could better analyze and read into everything Lord Baelish said or did. Anari was rightfully wary of him, and she knew she needed to think at least one step ahead to keep up. Lord Baelish didn't get much by betraying the Lannisters, which made it confusing as to why he helped murder Joffrey.Lord Baelish often left Anari with more questions than answers. However, she also learned quite a lot from him. Being around him made Anari have to get better at strategy, at playing the game. She had to learn how to lie convincingly and she had to learn how to think ahead. Anari needed to have plans of her own, and if she didn't have any genuine motives, she had to pretend she did just to keep people at bay."A man with no motive is a man no one suspects," Lord Baelish replied. If they were to play this game, then they may as well play it right. Besides, if he taught them, then they may be more likely to trust him. Even if it was just for a moment. "Always keep your foes confused, if they don't know who you are or what you want, they can't know what you plan to do next." He advised.Anari's brows furrowed for a moment in confusion before she shook her head. "I don't believe you," she stated. "If they catch you, they'll put your head on a spike, just like our father's." She spoke with confidence, though it pained her to bring up her father's death to one of the men responsible for it. "You'd risk all that just to confuse them?""So many men risk so very little," Lord Baelish replied. As they continued on, Lord Baelish found that this little verbal spar was quite amusing. "They spend their lives avoiding danger, and then they die. I would risk everything in order to get what I want."Anari kept her face neutral as she thought over his words. It was quite obvious what he was saying without actually saying it. There was a reason he got them out of King's Landing, he needed them for something. Lord Baelish needed to use them, however, Anari refused to be a pawn for him if she could help it. She was not his plaything, and she would not allow Sansa to be seen as a toy either."What do you want, Lord Baelish?" Anari questioned, glancing over at him. She kept her expression blank and her eyes only vaguely questioning. She didn't want him to read into her, she didn't want him to know what she knew. Lord Baelish glanced at her, unable to keep the smirk off his lips."Everything,"Of course, he wanted everything, and that possibly meant her as well. Anari hated Lord Baelish when it came down to it. She wanted absolutely nothing to do with him, and it irritated her that she owed her life to him."My friendship with the Lannisters was productive," he admitted. "But with Joffrey as King, a vicious boy with an awful temperament? He was not a reliable ally." He snorted. "Who could trust a friend like that?""Who could trust a man like you?" Anari questioned, earning an even wider smirk in return. She'd been trusting him, whether she knew it or not, she was. She trusted him to keep his mouth shut about the fact that she had a sword in the city, she trusted him to keep them well hidden on the ship, she trusted where he was leading her.Even if she didn't mean to, Anari was still putting quite a lot of trust in Lord Baelish. She was good at this game, admittedly, but he was better. Which, of course, made sense, as he had been playing longer."I don't want friends like me," he replied. "No, my new friends are very predictable," he smirked. "They're very reasonable people, and as for what happened to Joffrey?" He questioned, glancing between the sisters. "That was something my new friends wanted very badly. There's nothing like a thoughtful gift to make a new friendship grow strong."It was a curious choice of words, and it made Anari think. She had heard something like them before, and it didn't take long for her to remember where they came from. Of course, it all made sense now, with the necklace missing a gem, Anari replayed the feast in her mind.The only person who came relatively close to Sansa was Olenna. However, it didn't make much sense; Margaery was queen, why would Olenna want to kill Joffrey and help them escape? The more Anari thought, however, the more everything began to fall into place. Joffrey was cruel and vicious, he would require a lot of work in order to even remotely control.However, with Joffrey dead, that would mean Tommen would be the next King. Tommen was a sweet boy, Anari held him no ill will. He would be much less of a challenge, which would mean that Margaery and, by proxy, Olenna would be behind the throne controlling everything.As the party continued on the path, Anari could only hope they were going to be safe in the Eyrie. Though, in the back of her mind, Anari couldn't help but think that this would somehow become a new prison. A prison in which Lord Baelish had all the control.The mere thought worried Anari to no end. She had escaped the lions and ran right into the Mockingbird's claws.~Days had passed since he was locked away. The first night had been the most difficult. He couldn't sleep for most of the night, and when he did, his mind saw it fit to torture him. Though, when he awoke, things weren't much better. While the cell itself wasn't inherently dirty, the longer he stayed there the more disgusting he felt.Tyrion hadn't bathed since he was brought into the cell, and considering his lack of hygiene, he had no way of shaving off the beard that was beginning to grow. During his time in the cell, Tyrion heard very little as to what was going on in the outside world. The only sort of update he had received was when Podrick had visited him.It was mildly surprising, though, that Jaime hadn't come to see him. While Tyrion was sure that his brother needed some time to think, he didn't think it would have taken him days to do so. On the fourth day, however, Jaime finally did come to see him."So," he began as Jaime sat on the ground across from him. "How is our sister?" he questioned."How do you think?" Jaime questioned in return. "Her son died in her arms.""Her son?" He wondered if the rumors had been true. In all honesty, Tyrion wouldn't have been surprised if they were. Tyrion would have to have been blind to miss the oddly close bond the two shared. He didn't think it was just a mere connection shared by twins, but something deeper."Don't," Jaime warned. His warning was, inadvertently, the answer Tyrion was looking for. It made sense as to why Joffrey was so insane, the Targaryens had been famous for marrying into one another, causing nothing but madness and chaos to run rampant.Joffrey had madness and fury in him, just like some of the Targaryens. Jaime knew the truth, and for the time being, he needed to continue pretending that he was only the boy's uncle. If he kept reminding himself that he was Joffrey's father, surely he would go mad. In order to protect himself, Jaime had to do this.Taking a breath to keep his composure, Jaime glanced at Tyrion. "Do you know what's coming?" He questioned. Tyrion merely hummed in return as he pulled at a loose thread on his tunic."My trial for regicide," he smirked. "I know the whole bloody country thinks I'm guilty, that one of my three judges has wished me dead more times than I can count, that judge, of course, being my father." Tyrion glanced back at his brother, a self-deprecating smile on his lips. "As for Cersei, well, she's probably working on a way to avoid the trial completely by having me killed."Cersei has wanted him dead his entire life, and now she had her chance. It was all terribly frustrating, really."She did ask," Jaime said honestly. Cersei truly was a hateful woman, and he didn't fully understand why he still loved her. His time away from her only seemed to solidify the fact that he had been too close and too blind to see the woman she really was."So," Tyrion sighed. "Should I turn around and close my eyes?""Depends," Jaime raised an eyebrow as he regarded Tyrion carefully. "Did you do it?" Tyrion wouldn't lie to him, Jaime knew that. While he didn't think he did, he just had to be sure."The King Slayer brothers," Tyrion smirked. "You like it? I do," his smirk turned into a frown. Surely Jaime had more faith in him than this? "Are you truly asking me if I murdered your son?""Are you asking me that I'd kill my own brother?" Jaime questioned in return, a small smirk forming on his lips. Tyrion couldn't help the relieved breath that left him in return. "How can I help you?""You could set me free,""You know I can't," Jaime replied sadly. Not only would Jaime get in trouble, but it was more than likely that Tyrion would be caught. Even though he wanted nothing more than to free him, it was far too risky a move.Tyrion sighed before glancing down at his lap. "Then there's really nothing else to be said," He tried to keep his disappointment out of his voice, but some of it bled through."What do you want me to do?" Jaime questioned. "What, should I kill the guards? Sneak you out of the city in the back of a cart?" He scoffed. "I'm the Lord Commander of the King's Guard.""Sorry, I'd forgotten," Tyrion replied cynically. "I'd hate for you to do something inappropriate." He rolled his eyes."Inappropriate?" Jaime questioned incredulously. "You're accused of killing the King, freeing you is treason.""I didn't do it," Tyrion replied, letting his frustration seep into his voice. Honestly, why was it that everyone seemed to ready to condemn him? He hadn't done anything wrong, sure he'd argued and had never seen eye to eye with the little shit, but Tyrion had absolutely nothing to do with Joffrey's death."That is why we're going to have a trial," Tyrion scoffed in return which caused Jaime's frown to deepen."A trial," he repeated with a scoff. "If the killer threw themselves down before the Iron Throne and confessed to their crimes it wouldn't matter. Even if they gave irrefutable evidence to prove their point, none of it would matter to Cersei. She will not rest until she sees my head on a spike.""Not just yours," Jaime sighed, his own frustration evident. "She's offering a knighthood to anyone who finds Anari and Sansa." Jaime had begun to build a friendship with Anari, and he had grown to admire the young woman. She had spirit and she was rather kind and overall fun to be around.Their sparring sessions provided them a reason to interact and Jaime had found himself looking forward to each lesson. With what he and Bronn taught her, he was sure that Anari was going to be quite the swordsman. Tyrion's expression shifted, his eyes becoming guarded."Anari and Sansa couldn't have done this," the girls were much too surprised by what was happening for it to have been them. Besides, Anari would have told them if this had been her plan this entire time."Anari especially had more reason than anyone else in the Seven Kingdoms to do it," Jaime pointed out. Though, even he doubted her involvement. "Do you think it's a coincidence she disappeared the same night he died?" Upon seeing his brother's guarded expression, Jaime could surmise what Tyrion was thinking.Jaime very much doubted that if it had truly been her, Anari would have ensured that Tyrion had run away with her. There was no way that the woman would have allowed Tyrion to take the sole blame for this crime. He had seen the way she looked at him, and he had seen the way Tyrion looked at her.A bond like there's couldn't have been faked."Anari isn't a killer," Tyrion replied quietly. He didn't count that time when she had defended herself during the riot. That was a special and horrific circumstance that never should have happened in the first place. No, Anari had much more tact than this. "Not yet at least." He added with a faint smirk.Jaime huffed an amused breath through his nose as he nodded in return. They both knew the potential Anari had at becoming a great warrior. She had the mind for it, the quick thinking and even temperament, and she now had the training. With nothing left to really discuss, Jaime left Tyrion alone once more.Standing from where he sat, Tyrion walked over to the window in the room. Using the little bench there to give him height, Tyrion looked out to the water in the distance. He didn't know where Anari and Sansa were going, he could only hope it was somewhere safe.The days had been long and miserable. Anari had been one of the people who kept him sane. In all honesty, she had been his safety as much as he had been hers. She had helped him more than she really knew. That was why it hurt so much to let her go.Anari had no idea what her declaration of love had done to him. Al he had ever wanted was to be loved and somehow he had earned hers. Each moment spent with her made Tyrion the happiest he had ever been. The things she said to him when they were in private and how she always made sure he knew that she cared for him made him feel indescribable things.She was proud to be his wife.Tyrion had no idea how he had been able to secure her love and affections, but he had. Time and time again, Anari proved to be an amazing woman. When they had kissed, truly kissed, it made him feel indescribable things. Her touch had opened something in him when they layed together.Though, he sighed as he stepped down from the bench. He would never know her touch again, at least, not for a while if he somehow got out of this. If there was a way for Tyrion to get out of this mess, he vowed he would figure out a way to find her again. He needed her, Tyrion needed Anari.His trial would be soon, and it would determine whether he lived or died.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As they got closer to the Eyrie, their party dismounted. Instead, Anari and Sansa walked on either side of Lord Baelish. During their travels, Anari had adopted a simpler look in terms of hairstyling. Two large sections of her hair were braided together and tied in the back to ensure they wouldn't hinder her sight.Sansa opted for an even simpler look, having braided her hair into one large plait. Soon enough, after hiking up the trail for some time, the three of them saw the first guard. "Pull up your hoods," he instructed them booth quietly. "A memorable shade." He said as he reached up to gently touch Anari's hair."How would they even know?" Anari questioned, raising an eyebrow. Anari was tired; she'd been feeling more fatigued as the days passed; however, she ignored the feelings for the most part. She was still under quite a bit of stress, so that probably explained it."Do you know what kind of stories poor men enjoy the most?" He questioned in return. "The ones that are about rich girls they'll never meet." Lord Baelish was no stranger to these tales and stories told by others. When he had been a boy, he used to dream of pretty rich girls. Girls who would never give him the time of day, let alone allow him to look at them.Now, here he was, a Lord with two pretty rich girls on either side of him. With a small shared glance, Anari and Sansa did as he said and lifted their hoods to cover their hair. "Is this the only way into the Eyrie?" Sansa questioned as they continued to walk."The mountains are impassable," Lord Baelish replied. "If you want to get into the Eyrie, you need to go through the Bloody Gate." As they walked further, the path seemed to become closer together and rockier. "It doesn't matter how large your army is, if you attack the gate, you do it on this road. It only allows for three men to stand next to each other, and all of them would be slaughtered like goats if they tried it."If what he was saying was true, then the Eyrie was definitely an advantage point. Hopefully, they would be safe here. If they remained in the Eyrie then perhaps Anari would be able to get some sort of news about Tyrion. She always kept an ear out for his name or the various, vulgar, monikers people had dubbed him with.News was news, no matter how terrible it may be. Anari needed to know whatever she could. There was hardly a moment where she didn't think about him. Even though he was trapped in King's Landing, she hoped against all hope that he was somehow alright. If she stayed in one place long enough, then perhaps, if he somehow managed to be released one way or another, Tyrion would be able to find her."The first Lords of the Bale didn't have much," Lord Baelish said as he continued his lesson. "But they had these mountains, and they knew how to use them." He smirked faintly. "Know your strengths, use them wisely and one man can be worth-""Who would pass the Bloody Gate?" The main guard called out.Anari had actually wished Lord Baelish had been able to continue. She was actively listening to this lesson, as she may be able to use it later. Thinking about it, Anari tried to list off her strengths. She had a strong resolve, she was a quick learner, and she had learned how to fight, not only with words but with a sword."Lord Petyr Baelish," he replied back. For a brief moment, Lord Baelish glanced at the girls before back to the guard. "And with me are my nieces, Lina and Alayne." With only a moment's hesitation, the guard nodded and allowed them to pass."Welcome back, Lord Baelish," the guard replied as they were allowed through the gates. Lord Baelish lead the girls into the castle and towards what Anari assumed was the throne room. The Eyrie was vastly different from Winterfell and King's Landing. The space was more open, having two curved staircases on either side of the throne and many different walkways for people to get by.Looking up to the throne that loomed above, a figure raced down the stairs in quick succession as a little boy all but flung himself at Lord Baelish. "Uncle Petyr!" The boy exclaimed in excitement. Anari was hard-pressed to hide a frown, an uncomfortable twist churning in her gut at the sight.Why in the world would anyone greet a man like Lord Baelish that way? "My lord," Lord Baelish replied as he hugged the boy in return. When they parted, his smile seemed to widen a fraction. "I've brought you something, a gift." From his robes, Lord Baelish produced a silver falcon with its wings extended.With everyone so busy watching the interaction between the boy and Lord Baelish, Lysa was able to stand and begin her descent from the throne. "Lord Baelish," she called softly, a smile on her lips as she looked at the man.The woman was thin and had an almost sickly looking complexion. Lysa looked very different from Catelyn, instead of cascading red waves; Lysa had brown locks that fell in soft waves down her back. In place of blue eyes, she had almost grey eyes.However, replacing her frown with a small, hopeful smile, Anari regarded her aunt carefully. Anari hoped she and Sansa would be safe here, she wouldn't know what to do if they weren't. Anari had never met Lysa before, she had known of the rift between her and her mother.It had been so long since Anari had a parental figure to help her. She longed for her mother's warm embrace and her father's comforting presence. Anari had never felt stronger than when she had her family. "My Lady," Lord Baelish greeted."Look what Uncle Petyr brought me!" Robin exclaimed as he showed his mother the falcon."It's a beautiful gift for a beautiful boy," Lysa replied as she stepped down the last step. Anari glanced at Sansa and offered her sister an encouraging smile. Sansa responded with a faint nod, before glancing back at their aunt. It would be better if Anari spoke first, as she would be able to get a better gage for their aunt."It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Arryn," Anari smiled politely, lowering herself in a small curtsey, an action Sansa mirrored. "My name is-" Anari was fully prepared to go along with the lie Lord Baelish had spun, unsure if he had actually told Lysa about who he was bringing.However, there was no need as Lysa spoke over her. "Oh, do take those hoods down, children," she smiled. "Don't you think I know who you are?" She questioned. "Do you think I would have let my intended leave the Eyrie on urgent business without knowing what that business was?"Lysa walked over to the girls, standing before Anari with a comforting smile. Her demeanor sparked Anari's hope even further. Perhaps they truly would be safe here. Maybe, for once, Lord Baelish had done something truly right and brought them someplace that would protect them."I let him go so that he could bring you here," Lysa gently brought down Anari's hood. "I'm glad he was able to take you away and bring you to me." Upon seeing that both girls had beautiful red hair and lovely faces, Lysa had to fight in order to temper down a spark of jealousy at their obvious beauty."It's wonderful to meet you, Aunt Lysa," Sansa was the one who spoke, mirroring Anari's hopeful smile. The girl was pleased with what she saw, so far. Much like Anari, Sansa was beginning to feel as though this was one of the only places the two of them would be safe.Finally, they were with family again. They were out of King's Landing and they were with their family. Perhaps now, both girls would get the much-needed reprieve they never received in King's Landing. Hopefully, everything would be alright."You mustn't call me that in front of anyone else," Lysa warned. Anari and Sansa both nodded in return. Neither one of them would ever want to jeopardize their safety like that. Anari was much too careful and Sansa was much too fearful to do such a thing."We understand," Anari nodded in return."No one can know you're here," Lysa continued, her smile returning as she walked closer to Lord Baelish. "It would put us in a very precarious position, after all.""We would never say anything," Sansa agreed. "The last thing either of us wants is to bring you any trouble.""The Lannisters want to destroy us," Lysa stated. "They've been trying for years, now they know what it feels like." She smirked. Robin walked forward, seemingly just now noticing the girls."Mummy said they killed your mother and that they chopped your brother's head off," Robin said as he played with the falcon in his hands. Anari frowned at the way he spoke, however, when their eyes met, Anari replaced her frown with a smile."They did," she agreed. "And our father's."At that, Robin nodded in understanding. "They killed my father too, with poison," It had been quick and Anari was barely able to catch it, but she did not miss the look Lysa and Lord Baelish shared as Robin spoke of his father's death. "I wanted to make the little Lannister baby man fly, but Mother said I wasn't allowed to.""Make him fly?" Sansa asked, her brows furrowing in confusion. Anari knew a little about Tyrion's time as her mother's prisoner, however, he seemed to have left out this detail."Through the Moon Door," Robin stated, a grin forming on his face as he turned around and ran over to a hole in the floor. From where she stood, Anari was able to make out that the door seemed to open out into the mountains below.Even from far away, vertigo seemed to hit Anari and she had to look away. Robin didn't seem to notice Anari's sudden distress as he dropped the silver falcon through the door and watched with glee as it fell. Anari swallowed as she thought of what could have happened all those years ago.If Catelyn and Lysa had had it their way, Tyrion would have been long dead by now. Anari resisted a shudder at the thought of where she would be had Tyrion not been released. Things would have been much different, and they probably would have been a lot worse without Tyrion there to keep them safe."With everything the Lannisters have done, they made you marry that filthy little troll," Lysa spat in disgust. She was repulsed by the fact that the Lannisters would stoop so low and marry one of her beautiful nieces to the Imp of all people.Anari fought back a bristle at the way her Aunt spoke of Tyrion. Much like everyone else, it seemed her aunt was unable to look past his crude demeanor and his appearance. Tyrion was one of the kindest men Anari had ever met. He was her friend, her husband, and the man she loved.Despite wishing to stand up for him, Anari wasn't sure it would be safe to do so. Instead, Anari compartmentalized her feelings and smiled sadly. "They did," she agreed. "They made us both; Lord Tyrion didn't want this marriage either.""I don't believe that," Lysa scoffed as she walked over to Anari and took her hands. "Did he force himself on you?""No," Anari replied. Tyrion would never do that, he had stated many times before that he would never make Anari do anything she didn't want to. When they had been together intimately, it was because they had both wanted it. Perhaps, even then, Anari was growing to love him. "He was so kind to me and my sister."Sansa nodded in agreement. It had taken her much too long to see the truth, but Sansa knew that Tyrion was a good man. He had protected Anari and he made her happy. Sansa hadn't seen Anari that happy in so long, and it was Tyrion who made her feel that way. Capturing Anari's heart was not an easy feat, as she had grown quite the suspicious mind."It's true," Sansa said. "He did his best to help us where he could. Had it not been for him, we would have been worse off." Lysa merely scoffed again, though she seemed to let the matter drop."Good," she replied. Turning to Robin, Lysa smiled at her son. "Robin, these are your cousins," she stated. "This is Anari and Sansa, but you mustn't call them that in front of anyone but Uncle Petyr and myself. Do you understand?" She questioned. Robin nodded his head in return which earned an even wider smile. "Anari, Sansa, this is my son Robin." She introduced."It's a pleasure to meet you, Robin," Sansa smiled."Robin, show Anari and Sansa to their chambers," Lysa instructed. "Make sure to use the back stairs." Even though Lysa knew who Anari and Sansa were, Lord Baelish had been very clear with his instructions that only the three of them were allowed to know.For now, the girls had to be passed off as his bastard nieces so that they remained safe. Sansa and Anari allowed themselves to be lead away, walking the halls in silence as Robin took them through the many halls. The sisters exchanged small glances every now and then, but neither of them spoke.Thankfully, when they arrived at their chambers, they saw that they weren't too far away from one another. Anari's chambers were right around the corner from Sansa's, so if either of them should need anything, they were able to easily get to the other.They had missed dinner upon their arrival, so Lysa had meals sent to their rooms. Knowing that she was completely alone for the first time in days, Anari felt her composure starting to slip. Her shoulders dropped and a sob began to make its way out of her throat.Ignoring her food, Anari sat down on the bed. Perhaps, now that they were out of King's Landing, it was truly time for Anari to allow Sansa to fight her own battles. Sansa couldn't always rely on Anari; especially right now as she felt the void that had nearly consumed her the night she left Tyrion to fill her heart once more.While Anari would always come to Sansa's aid, she needed time. She needed to sort her own feelings out and get her mind back into shape. Right now, Anari was the fragile one. She was the one who needed protection as her emotions took hold.Anari had never truly allowed herself to mourn over the losses she endured. She had never fully mourned the death of her family and now she had to deal with the loss of Tyrion. Anari doubted she would know what would happen to Tyrion until it happened.All odds seemed stacked against him and Anari knew that she wasn't fully safe in the Eyrie. While she knew she was safer here than in King's Landing, Anari was never going to feel safe knowing that she was in a place where Lord Baelish lurked.He was the most untrustworthy man in Westeros.He had no limits; he would do whatever it took to get what he wanted. He didn't care who he used, who he betrayed, who he killed: Lord Baelish was going to get what he wanted. Anari and Sansa were mere tools for him, pawns in a game he started.From what little of the interaction she saw between Lord Baelish and her aunt, Anari knew that he had his claws sunk so deep in her. How could her aunt be so foolish as to trust a man like him? Could she not see that he was using her? Lysa's name and title were important, and Anari knew that Lord Baelish would exploit that.Anari hadn't realized she was crying until she felt a few tears drop onto her hands. Closing her eyes, the sob that threatened to come forward was released. Turning on the bed, Anari buried her face in the pillow and began to weep. Her body shook almost violently as sobs flew freely from her lips.For the first time in a long time, Anari allowed herself to mourn and grieve. All of the emotions she had suppressed for years came forward. Through her sobs, Anari was unable to hear the screaming coming from what must have been her aunt's chambers.For now, Anari was completely unaware as she let all her inhibitions go. She didn't know how long she had cried for, but once her tears were spent and her eyes burned, Anari sat up. Her breathing was still uneven and her body still trembled, however, Anari forced herself to calm down.Standing from the bed, Anari took off her cloak, sword belt, and began to remove her dress so she was only left in her shift. Walking to the small vanity in the room, Anari filled the basin with water and splashed her face. At the moment, she didn't care as to what her hair looked like. For now, Anari just wanted to rest. Now that she was no longer lost in her emotions, Anari was able to hear the sounds echoing through the castle.Anari knew what they meant, and it thoroughly disgusted her. Honestly, Lysa had guests and yet she was being unnecessarily loud. Anari rolled her eyes before she went back to the bed and layed down. She knew it would be next to impossible to sleep, but she knew she needed to try.It took some time, but Anari was able to drift off. In her dreams, she was safe and she had Tyrion at her side. A smile came to her lips, as for a moment, she could imagine being in his arms once more.~Together, Cersei and Oberyn walked next to one another. It wouldn't have been Oberyn's first choice to be in the company of Cersei, however, he knew better than to refuse. "I didn't realize you were a poet,""Not a very good one," Oberyn admitted with a smirk."Is it for your paramour?" Cersei questioned as they walked."For one of my daughters," Oberyn replied, causing Cersei to nod."You have several, don't you?""Eight," Oberyn replied with a small smirk. Cersei's eyes widened in disbelief for a moment. However, then she realized that Oberyn was known for being quite the lover. Dorne was very free when it came to what people liked and what they did."Eight?" She questioned. "You have eight daughters?""The fifth is difficult," Oberyn admitted. As the two walked side by side, it seemed that they both had a decent understanding of one another. No matter their titles, no matter the power they thought they wielded, death would come for them all."We can avenge the ones we love," Oberyn knew he couldn't save everyone he cared about, but he knew that he could still get justice wherever he could."Yes, we can avenge them," Cersei agreed."Do you truly believe Tyrion killed your son?" Oberyn questioned."I know he did," Cersei replied, her tone shifting. Tyrion and his bitch of a wife killed her son. Sansa probably had a hand in it too, most likely."We will have a trial and we will learn the truth," Oberyn stated. Cersei barely hid a scoff at that."We'll have a trial, anyway," she replied. Cersei was no fool; she knew that there was a strong chance for Tyrion to figure out a way to wiggle out of this. However, this wasn't really what she wanted to discuss at the moment, so she changed topics. "I haven't seen my daughter in weeks."They paused at the waterfront, standing in relative silence for a moment before Oberyn broke it. "The last time I saw your daughter, she was swimming with two of mine in the Water Gardens," Cersei smiled faintly at that. "She was laughing in the sun.""I want to believe that," Cersei nodded. "I want to believe she's happy.""You have my word," Oberyn promised. "We don't hurt little girls in Dorne." While not everyone in Dorne was good, where Myrcella was, she was safe. She was protected, as she was an honored guest. Unlike other places in Westeros, the Dornish managed to, mostly, follow that rule not to kill or hurt those who had those rights."Everywhere in the world, they hurt little girls," Cersei replied."Especially here, it seems," Oberyn stated. "You, in particular, did not like the Stark girls." Cersei's face dropped as her gaze grew guarded. "Why did you hate them? Why did you let your son hurt the oldest one, Anari?""Some people need to learn their place," Cersei replied after a moment."And Anari did?" Oberyn questioned. "In order to do that, you decided to have her beaten before the court and kill her family?""We were at war with her family," Cersei dismissed. "And now she's paid us back by murdering my son." Oberyn scoffed in return. "You don't think so?""No," Oberyn replied. "I don't.""Why not?" Cersei questioned. "She had every reason to, she just needed the opportunity.""From the stories I heard, Lady Anari would never endanger her sister. Killing the King, that is a serious crime. It is too easy to blame her." Cersei grit her teeth together in response as she looked away from him. She knew Anari did it; she just knew it was her."Would you bring Myrcella a gift for me?" Cersei questioned, changing the topic. "I wasn't there for her nameday, and I don't know when I'll see her again.""Anything at all," Oberyn replied. He was willing to let the conversation drop, but Oberyn was curious as to why Cersei seemed to hate the Stark girls so much. From what he had heard, Anari had only been doing her best to protect her family, and she seemed to be getting constantly attacked for it."The best shipwrights in King's Landing have been working on it for months," Cersei said as she pointed at a ship that was docked in the bay. "Myrcella loves open water.""I will have it sailed down to Sunspear for her," Oberyn promised. He could see the love in her eyes as she spoke of Myrcella and he could hear it in her voice. While Myrcella was her child, it made it all the more curious as to why a mother who so clearly adored her children was so quick to hurt someone else's child.Especially ones as seemingly innocent like Anari and Sansa. However, Oberyn knew that his curiosities would not be satiated any time soon. "Please tell her..." Cersei trailed off for a moment. "That her mother misses her very much." She said before she turned and left Oberyn standing at the water alone.~When Anari awoke, she remained in place for a few moments. She had been within the throes of a wonderful dream, and she had almost wished she hadn't woken up. Staring at the ceiling for a moment, Anari's gaze followed a few cracks of the stone before sitting up. Being so high in the mountains, the sunlight hit a different way. It wasn't nearly as illuminating as it was in King's landing.In fact, it seemed colder here. There were no chirping birds filtering through the window, only the sound of the wind curbing against the structures of the castle. It wouldn't be too terrible had she not been alone. She had grown so used to sleeping with Tyrion at her side that she found it difficult to do it alone again.Anari hated that she left him behind, and she hated that he was taking all of the blame for Joffrey's murder. Anari meant what she said to him; she didn't care if she had to run for the rest of her life, she wanted him at her side. Though, Anari knew that it was because he truly loved her that he wanted to remain behind.He was trying to protect her, up until the last moment they spent together, Tyrion was just trying to keep her safe.Sighing softly, Anari stood from the bed and walked to the vanity. Her hair was in a slightly tangled mess so the first thing she set out to do was to detangle and style her hair. Given that she was pretending to be of lower birth, Anari didn't go for her usual Northern braids.In their place she merely sectioned off the front pieces of her hair and tied them together in the back, forgoing a braid all together. Once more, Anari splashed some water on her face to rid herself of any dirt she accumulated during the night and to hopefully wash away any evidence of her tears from the night before.After breakfast, Anari needed to find Sansa. She needed to go somewhere where they could talk privately. They needed to plan; they needed to figure out their next move. Anari, while deciding to allow Sansa to be more independent, would be remiss in not keeping communication open between the two of them.The more each of them knew, the better they would do. While they may not have to fear the Lannisters here, Anari knew it would be foolish on her part to think that they were completely out of the woods yet. There was still a possibility that there were still enemies in the Eyrie. After all, Jon Arryn lived and died here. Who was the say that the assassin who did the actual poisoning wasn't still lurking in these halls?Perusing the room, Anari inspected the chests and the wardrobe. She was surprised to see that a few of her dresses were already there. Lord Baelish really must have thought of almost everything, or at least planned ahead. Choosing a simple dark grey dress, Anari paired it with her boots.Checking her appearance, Anari took a deep breath before she left her chambers. Wondering if Sansa was awake yet, Anari went to her room first. However, it was apparent that she was either still asleep or had already left her room, as Anari didn't get an answer when she knocked.Leaving the door, Anari began to make her way to where she hoped the dining hall was. She didn't have much of an appetite, though Anari knew that she needed to eat. On her way there, however, it seemed that her habit of running into people in the halls was not left in King's Landing."Pardon me," Anari gasped as she looked at the man she had bumped into. The man in question looked slightly familiar as he stood with greyed hair and clad in his armor. There was something about his face and his eyes that reminded her of someone, though she didn't know who. "Ser.""Lord," He corrected. "Lord Royce.""Pardon me, Lord Royce," Anari replied. Now that she knew his name, she remembered seeing him back in Winterfell a long time ago. Upon realizing she knew him, Anari worried that perhaps he would recognize her as well. She hoped to the gods that that wasn't the case."You must be one of Baelish's nieces," Lord Royce could hardly keep his contempt out of his voice as he spoke. He didn't particularly like Lord Baelish, though he held the girl before him no ill will. However, upon a closer look, it seemed that the girl was vaguely familiar; he just didn't know where he might have seen her from."Yes," Anari nodded. "My name is Lina," she offered. However, she began to worry that Sansa may have already met this man and had said that her name was Lina and not Alayne. However, her worry dissipated when Lord Royce merely nodded in return. They stood in slightly awkward silence for a moment, neither one sure what to say. Deciding to break it, Anari cleared her throat slightly. "I should go see my uncle; do you know where he is?"Anari made her voice sound slightly small. She knew she couldn't have the same diction or vernacular as she normally would. She was Lina Stone at the moment, not Anari Stark. Lina couldn't be bold and outspoken; she couldn't be recognized by her normal attributes here.Regarding her carefully for a moment, Lord Royce rolled his eyes. Quiet people made him slightly impatient. He liked to look in people's eyes and hold long conversations when he could. He liked to try to figure people out a little, not prying but learning just enough to get a sufficient judge of their character."Keep going down this hall," he pointing in the direction he had just come from. "It will be through the double doors on the right.""Thank you, milord," she replied. Anari lowered herself in a purposefully messy curtsey before quickly shuffling out of his way. Anari wasn't sure how much Lord Baelish had told everyone about her and Sansa. She wasn't sure what sort of back story Lina and Alayne were given, so for now, Anari would speak how she heard low borns talk.Once fully out of his sight, Anari let out a small breath of relief. For now, she was safe. Having followed Lord Royce's instructions, Anari soon found herself entering the dining hall. Similar to the main hall on her arrival, the room was quite spacious.It had high stone walls and ceilings with large chandeliers. There were a few smaller archways that led to what, Anari was assuming, to be other parts of the castle. At least one of them must have led to the kitchen. The smell of food was what hit Anari's sense next and she felt her mouth water a bit.When she entered, however, all eyes seemed to turn to her. She had to resist the urge to fidget under their scrutiny, eerily reminded of the reprimanding gaze that her mother used to level her with whenever she was late. Looking around to see if she saw Sansa anywhere, Anari locked eyes with her sister.Quickly, she made her way over, hesitating when she saw that Sansa was sitting with Lord Baelish, Lysa, and Robin. Lord Baelish stood from where he sat next to Lysa and offered her a smile. He gestured to the seat next to him, the one separating him and Sansa. With a faint smile, Anari walked over and took her seat.Out of the corner of her eyes, Anari saw the look Lysa gave her and Lord Baelish as a frown settled on her lips as Lord Baelish sat back down. "I thought perhaps it would be best to allow you to sleep in a little," he said to her. "I know that the journey had left you with little time to get any proper rest.""Thank you," Anari nodded. As if anticipating her arrival, a few serving girls brought over her food and something for her to drink. After taking a few bites of her food, Anari glanced at her Aunt. "Thank you for letting us stay here, Lady Arryn,""Of course," Lysa smiled. "Anyone of import to my beloved is of import to me." To emphasize her words, Lysa placed a claiming hand on Lord Baelish's and Anari had the hide the smirk that threatened her lips at the sight of Lord Baelish so uncomfortable.Smiling to herself, Anari continued to eat her meal.~Later in the day, Anari got her wish as she had been able to speak with Sansa alone. They were in Sansa's room after lunchtime. Lord Baelish had been trying his best to keep the girls near him or in his sight throughout the day. However, he had duties he had to see too, and he knew that if he hovered too much, people would grow suspicious.Besides, Lord Baelish also knew that it would only serve to drive Anari further away from him. He had made small progress with her, at least he thought, and he didn't want to risk that. Anari was a clever girl, perhaps still a bit naïve, but that was to be expected.It seemed that Sansa was more than happy to spend the afternoon alone with her sister, as she looked quite relaxed. Given that they were in such close quarters with one another on the ship, and that they barely had a moment alone together, it was nice to have that privacy now."The sheets here are a little rough compared to the ones in King's Landing," Sansa said, trying to break the silence that fell over them. Her words seemed to do the trick, as Anari huffed a small laugh in response."Well, that would make sense, would it not?" Anari questioned playfully. "The Lannisters would have nothing but the finest of silks for their sheets, after all." The sisters laughed together for a moment. It felt nice, to have the luxury to laugh a little.In King's Landing, neither one of them found much joy. Anari had come the closest, as Tyrion had a certain knack for being able to make Anari laugh and smile. "Do you think it's safe here?" Sansa questioned softly. She had an idea as to what Anari wished to discuss, so she knew that there was no sense in prolonging the conversation.Anari was glad to see that Sansa had realized that this wasn't an overly frivolous conversation. It showed that her sister truly was beginning to grow up. Now that they were on their own, the sisters needed to work together if they were going to survive.They were no longer in the Lion's clutches, but now they were at the mercy of the Mockingbird. At least with the Lannisters, Anari had an idea as to what they wanted and why they did what they did. Lord Baelish, on the other hand, was a complete enigma, which made him exceedingly dangerous."I don't know," Anari replied honestly. "I don't know who we can trust if we can even begin to trust anyone.""What about Lord Baelish?" Sansa questioned."Only a fool would trust Lord Baelish," Anari stated with more heat than she intended. However, upon seeing Sansa's eyes widen at her tone, Anari sighed. "We can't trust him, Sansa. I don't care that he came and saved us from King's Landing. He's only trying to use us; we're only his pawns in this terrible game."Sansa was quiet as she took in the information Anari was giving her. Sansa knew that her sister didn't like Lord Baelish. While Sansa didn't particularly like the man either, she had to wonder what it was that made Anari seem to hate him so much.Aside from the few times, Anari spoke of Cersei and Joffrey around Sansa, she had never heard her sister's tone shift to one of pure contempt as it did when she spoke of Lord Baelish. "He'll say anything, and he'll do anything to make us believe his lies. We can't let him use us.""What do we do, then?" Sansa questioned. If they truly couldn't trust anyone, then Sansa wanted to know what they could do to keep themselves, and one another, safe. When Sansa met Anari's eyes, she seemed to know the answer. "We have to play the game.""It's the only way," Anari sighed sadly. "I can't do this alone, not anymore," Anari admitted. "You're going to have to help me Sansa; we have to protect each other."Sansa felt a swell of hope at her words. All Sansa wanted to do was help her sister. She wasn't blind; she could see that Anari was under immense pressure being in King's Landing. Sansa sat up and moved closer to Anari, placing a hand on hers."You've protected me ever since we arrived at King's Landing," she began. "I was too young and stupid to see it. You've done so much for me, and I could never even begin to pay you back for it. But now it's my turn to protect you." Sansa squeezed Anari's hand in encouragement. "Let me help you, Anari, let me see."Anari smiled faintly as she met Sansa's gaze. However, she swallowed thickly as she weighed whether or not she was truly ready to allow her sister to see the extent of her pain. Only Tyrion had ever been privy as to what she was harboring within her.Though, Anari knew that Sansa would never betray her. She would never hurt her on purpose, nor would she use her pain for her own selfish gain. Yes, she could let Sansa in; she could let her sister see. Biting her lip, Anari nodded in place of words.Unable to bear looking into her sister's eyes, Anari instead looked at their joined hands as the tears she had been keeping at bay seemed to pool over. Her shoulders dropped under the weight of her decision, as, after a moment, one by one her tears fell down her cheeks.Sansa watched in silence as her sister allowed her to see the extent of her pain and her sorrow. Even though Anari didn't meet her gaze, Sansa could see all of the emotions she had been suppressing clear as day in her eyes. Anari's wounds ran deep, and what startled Sansa the most was the fear that she saw in her sister.For the longest time, Sansa thought that Anari was one of the most fearless out of all of her siblings. She had never seen Anari afraid of anything; every challenge layed before her was met and conquered, everything anyone threw at her, Anari faced it bravely. But now, Sansa could see that under it all, Anari was afraid.It was a gift that Anari trusted Sansa enough to allow her to see this side of her. Though, Sansa felt horrid for not seeing sooner the weight of the burden Anari had carried. She was so good at hiding her pain that it was almost frightening. Anari wasn't alone anymore, though; Sansa was now willing to share the pain with her.Anari didn't have to carry the weight of the world on her shoulders anymore.When Anari's tears dried, she began to open up to her sister. She shared with her almost everything she knew. Some pieces of information Anari kept for herself, as she wasn't sure Sansa was ready to learn certain things. Within time, though, Anari knew that she could tell Sansa the truth about everything.While they were together in King's Landing and they had faced many of the same trials and tribulations, they both handled them very differently. Sansa had been more open with her emotions than Anari had, therefore, the older girl had held onto the pain of everything for an unhealthy amount of time.It was during this conversation that Anari revealed that she had had a similar conversation with Tyrion. It was what had strengthened their friendship at the time and what made them get along so well. Tyrion knew more than even Sansa did about Anari, and she had learned everything there was to know about him.By the end of the afternoon, though before it was truly evening, the girls had left the conversation feeling lighter and like they understood one another better. Now, they truly were on the same page. They had to work together if they were going to survive.While Sansa learned slower than Anari did, she still learned. She was smarter than she let others believe, and together, the Stark girls would be nearly unstoppable.As far as they knew, they were the last surviving children of Ned and Catelyn Stark. Now that they were out of King's Landing, it was time for Sansa to truly play the game. Anari would help where she could, but right now, it was Sansa's turn to defend and protect her sister. Hopefully, now, Anari would be more open with her feelings and her emotions.Keeping secrets from outsiders was fine, in fact, it was necessary for their survival. However, Sansa hoped that Anari wouldn't keep any more secrets from her moving forward. If Anari had been able to face down the Lions, then Sansa was certain that she could handle the Mockingbird.~It pained him to leave Jon behind, but Jojen was right, they needed to keep moving. They had made it this far and Bran didn't want to turn back now. It was quiet between them all as they walked. Night had long since passed, so it must have been late morning or early afternoon by now."I know you didn't want to leave him," Jojen said after a while. "But it was the only way.""I know," Bran replied. "It's just that I haven't seen any of my family in years. To have Jon be so close..." he trailed off."Were you close?" Meera questioned."Yes," Bran smiled faintly. "He and my brother Robb taught me how to use a bow and arrow.""You were also close to your sister," Jojen said after a pause. "The red-haired one.""I have three sisters and two of them have red hair," Bran replied with furrowed brows."You know which sister I'm talking about," Jojen said, giving Bran a certain look. "The one that held you after your fall.""Anari," Bran nodded. "She's my oldest sister." He smiled faintly as he thought of Anari. He hadn't seen her in years and Bran missed her terribly. He missed everyone in his family, but he knew he wouldn't get to see them anytime soon, if at all."You'll see them again," Jojen said, knowing the look on Bran's face. He looked down at his footing to watch where he was walking. "She's important." He said after a moment. He didn't elaborate on it any further, however, even after Meera had questioned what he meant by that.So, they dropped the subject entirely. For now,they needed to focus. They were already so close.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Not soon enough for the sanity of his mind, it was time for Tyrion's trial. Jaime came to get him and had two guards place irons around his wrists. It was ridiculous, but of course, their father would want to make a show of this in some way. Once he was chained to the stand, the trial began after Tommen relinquished all responsibility to Tywin."Tyrion of House Lannister, you stand accused by the Queen Regent of regicide," Tywin began. "Did you kill King Joffrey?" He questioned."No," Tyrion stated flatly."Did your wife, the Lady Anari?" While he wasn't quite satisfied in thinking it was Anari, Tywin knew that it was a real possibility. It was much too easy for it to have been her. What bothered him, though, was that Anari and Sansa had gotten out of King's Landing, why hadn't Tyrion? If Anari was behind this, Tywin would have thought that she would bring her husband with her.It didn't completely add up, and Tywin was determined to know the truth. Though, even if it was Anari and for some reason, she left Tyrion behind, Tywin had doubts that Tyrion would actually incriminate the girl."No," Tyrion replied. His voice took on a different tone, holding a sharp edge when he was questioned about Anari."Did her sister, the Lady Sansa?""No," Tyrion shook his head. He knew the girls didn't do it, Anari would have told him and he would have highly counseled against it."Then how do you explain their disappearances?" Tywin questioned."I don't know," Tyrion replied with a small shrug. It was true, to an extent. While he was there when they left, Tyrion knew absolutely nothing of who organized the entire thing. He just knew the girls had left King's Landing and were hopefully somewhere safe. Tywin narrowed his gaze at Tyrion."What were you doing when the Gold Cloaks found you?""Standing by the water,""Why?""I wanted to see the beach," Tyrion replied dryly. "I imagined sailing away from this awful city and not being blamed for a crime I didn't commit." There was no way in hell Tyrion would tell anyone what happened to Anari and Sansa."How would you say the King died, then?""Choked on his pie," Tyrion offered. "Blame the pigeons or the bakers, but leave me out of it."Tywin's lip curled in the barest hints of a sneer before he let out a breath through his nose to calm himself. "The crown may call its first witness." He stated. Not a moment later, Meryn Trant took the stand to testify against him. Tyrion couldn't contain the eye roll at the sight of the man.His annoyance and ire grew the longer the man talked; Ser Meryn was the exact opposite of a knight. How in the seven hells he got anointed one was beyond him. Tyrion couldn't find anyone least deserving of the title than Meryn fucking Trant.While what he was saying wasn't an inherent lie, he wasn't exactly telling the entirety of what had happened and Tyrion just couldn't let it go. "Why don't you tell everyone here what it is you were doing?" Tyrion questioned when he brought up the incident in this very room. "You stood by as Joffrey pointed a loaded crossbow at Sansa Stark before ripping Anari's clothes and beating her before the court for coming to her sister's defense.""Silence," Tywin ordered sharply."You beat her for protecting her sister; what kind of knight follows those kinds of orders? Anari wouldn't have intervened had Joffrey not been threatening her sister, everyone here knows it."Most of the court was there, for fuck's sake. They saw it happen; they all knew the context of the situation. Tyrion could barely believe that everyone was just going to overlook it. "Silence!" Tywin hissed loudly. "You will not speak unless called upon," Tywin ordered. "Ser Meryn, you are dismissed."Tyrion sat down at his bench in utter disbelief as this sham of a trial continued. He knew that Cersei and his father were building a strong case against him, but this was borderline ridiculous. It almost didn't matter if he had a trial or not; everyone thought he was guilty, and with all of these incidents being brought up, Tyrion knew it would look more and more like he truly did it.Thankfully, though, after Pycelle, Cersei, and Varys gave their statements and testimonies, Tywin allowed for everyone to take a break. Being back in his cell, Tyrion sighed as he looked to the window again. He should have just gone with Anari.He was going to be found guilty, that much he knew. The only thing he could do now was to accept his fate. His only wish was that Anari was safe, wherever she was. All Tyrion wanted was for Anari to be safe and happy. When the trial was resumed, however, Jaime approached him at the stand.So long as he pled for mercy and had no more outbursts, he would be sent to the Wall. It wasn't an overly comforting outcome, as Ned Stark had been promised the same thing, only to die anyway. However, Jaime was certain in this, so Tyrion was just going to have to trust him.Tyrion sighed from where he sat at the stand, waiting for the trial to resume. "The crown may call its next witness," Tywin stated. It was quiet for a moment, but then Tyrion heard footsteps. Glancing up, Tyrion stood when he saw Shae walking forward.She shouldn't be here, she should be in Pentos. Bronn said she had gotten on the ship, how did this happen?"State your name.""Shae," she barely even looked at Tyrion from where she stood. Her voice sounded different as she spoke too."Do you swear by all the gods that your testimony will be true and honest?" Tywin questioned, watching Tyrion's reaction with a faint smirk. He knew exactly what he was doing and he was curious as to what Tyrion was thinking right now upon seeing his lover testifying against him."I swear it," Shae replied. She knew what she was doing in testifying against Tyrion. This was her revenge; she could not outwardly seek revenge on Anari, but she hoped that by condemning Tyrion, it would cause the girl pain. She had once thought of Anari as her friend, and she had loved Tyrion.Now, she was nothing. In being nothing, Shae could do whatever she wanted, so long as she played her role for the court."Do you know this man?""Yes, his name is Tyrion Lannister," Shae nodded."How do you know him?""I was a handmaiden to his wife, Lady Anari," It was hard to say the girl's name now. She had once been her friend, but she had shown her true colors. She was a temptress in disguise; she had turned Tyrion away from her. Perhaps Anari had no idea what was going on between Shae and Tyrion, but surely she knew about Tyrion's predilections.He didn't make it a particular secret that he held an interest in beautiful women, but Tyrion was also attracted to intelligence as well. Anari must have realized that and seduced him to do her bidding."This man stands accused of murdering King Joffrey, what do you know of this?" Tywin questioned."I know that he is guilty," Shae stated. Gasps and whispers were heard from the court in response. Tyrion closed his eyes with a sigh, knowing that Shae had truly turned against him."Silence!" Tywin ordered sharply. "Continue," he nodded to Shae once the court quieted down."Lady Anari wanted revenge for her family," Shae began. "She blamed their deaths on the king and Tyrion was happy to help her. He hated the King, he hated the Queen, and he hated you, my Lord." She continued. "He stole poison from the Grand Maester's chamber and put it in Joffrey's wine.""How could you possibly know all of this?" Oberyn questioned, his brows furrowed. "Why would he reveal such plans to his wife's maid?" It didn't sit well with him. It all sounded too convenient, too rehearsed. Oberyn also didn't believe that Tyrion would tell all of this to a simple maid."I wasn't just her maid," Shae replied. "I was his whore." At that admittance, everyone once more reacted in surprise. Tyrion clenched his jaw to hide his anger where he stood, though he found it difficult. Without the help of Anari there to keep him even-tempered, he was having trouble holding his emotions back."I beg your pardon?" Oberyn questioned, his face lighting up in amusement and surprise. "You said you were his...""His whore," Shae repeated."How did you come into his services?""He stole me," Shae began. "I was with another man, a night in your lordship's army," she nodded to Tywin. She continued to give her testimony before she turned it back to the reason she was called upon. "Once he married Anari, all he wanted was to be with her. He called her a beauty with an old name, but she wouldn't let him into her bed. At least, not yet. I saw them together numerous times, conspiring and whispering plans together. Then, he promised to kill King Joffrey for her."Shae didn't realize that Anari and Tyrion's relationship was nothing of the sort. She only saw what she wanted to; she didn't see that they were friends before. They were broken and hurt people, and they found solace in each other. In that solace, their love began to form and grow.Their relationship was something good, something pure. Tyrion was not about to let anyone taint it."Father, I wish to confess," Tyrion said lowly. He couldn't bear it any longer, he didn't care what promises were made, what deals were struck. He was not going to allow anyone to speak this way about Anari or about their secret little world."I wish to confess!" He said louder."You wish to confess?" Tywin questioned, raising an eyebrow."Instead of addressing his father, though, he turned to the court. "I saved you," Tyrion stated lowly. "I saved this city and all of your worthless lives!' he spat. "I should have let Stannis kill you all.""Tyrion," Tywin hissed, bringing his son's attention back to him. "Do you wish to confess?""Yes, father," he hissed his title. "I am guilty, is that what you want to hear?""You admit to poisoning the King?""No," Tyrion shook his head. "Of that, I am innocent. However, I am guilty of a far more monstrous crime; I am guilty of being a dwarf.""You're not on trial for being a dwarf," Tywin stated, annoyed at the turn of events."Yes I am," Tyrion disagreed. "I've been on trial for that my entire life.""Have you anything to say in your defense?""Nothing, but this," he prefaced as he turned to face the court again. "I did not kill Joffrey," he hissed. "But I wish that I had." He turned to Cersei, allowing his anger to get the better of him. "Watching your vicious bastard die gave me more relief than all the lying whores," he spat at Shae. "I wish I was the monster you all think I am. I wish I had enough poison for the whole pack of you. I would gladly give my life to watch you all swallow it.""Ser Meryn!" Tywin ordered, having had enough of this spectacle. "Escort the prisoner back to his cell.""I will not give my life for Joffrey's murder," Tyrion stated as he looked up at Tywin. "I know that I will get no justice here, so I will let the gods decide my fate. I demand a trial by combat."Oberyn leaned forward with interest as Tywin stared down his son. However, unlike the last time he found himself under his gaze, Tyrion did not relent. Tyrion wouldn't let them win, not this time.~Tyrion paced to get his mind back in order the moment he was thrown back into his cell. Once he had calmed a bit was when Jaime came to see him. Disbelief and anger were written across his brother's face as he looked at him. "I made a deal for you to keep your ungrateful head on your neck a little while longer," Jaime stated."I'm sorry," Tyrion replied cynically. "What am I grateful for?" He questioned, tilting his head. "The opportunity to live and die at the Wall as punishment for a crime I did not commit?""You through your life away," Jaime hissed. "It's not a joke; you understand that, don't you?""Of course it's a joke," Tyrion scoffed. "Just not a very good one," he relented after a brief pause. However, most of the fight died out of him as he leaned against one of the beams in his cell. "I couldn't listen to her standing there, telling her lies. I just... I just couldn't do it." He balled his hands into fists at his sides as he spoke, frowning deeply. It made him so angry, to hear such lies coming from a woman he cared for.Coming from a woman he once thought cared about him and Anari both. He remembered Shae saying that she loved Anari and that she would kill for her. Where was that kind of loyalty now?"So you fell in love with a whore," Jaime surmised with a sigh. He couldn't quite keep the disappointment he felt out of his voice as he spoke. "Tyrion, of all-""No," Tyrion interrupted before he could continue. "I didn't fall in love with a whore," he disagreed. "I care about her, yes, but I didn't love her.""Then what is it?" Jaime questioned."She could talk shit about me all she wanted, I don't care," Tyrion shook his head. "But the minute she brought her into her lies, the moment she put words into her mouth that she never said... I couldn't hear it anymore. I couldn't stand there and let her lie about her.""I don't understand," Jaime replied after a moment. He wanted to understand, though. He wanted to know what it was that caused Tyrion to make a scene as he did."Anari," Tyrion said quietly. "Shae lied about her; she tried to tarnish her reputation. She tried to ruin everything with her lies." All Tyrion had right now were the memories of his time with Anari. It felt like the time had passed him by so fast that he didn't get to fully enjoy being with her when he had her there with him. "Anari is innocent, I just know she is.""You can't prove it," Jaime stated with a small sigh."No, I can't," Tyrion agreed sadly. "But do you honestly believe Anari would be stupid enough to pull something like this and not tell me? Do you think she would make such a risky plan that would endanger her life, Sansa's life, and mine?"The truth was, Jaime somehow knew in his heart that Anari and Sansa had absolutely nothing to do with Joffrey's murder. Just like he knew Tyrion was innocent. However; "My opinion doesn't matter," Jaime replied quietly. "Even if I were to try and convince father of their innocence, I have nothing to prove it with.""That deal you made," Tyrion said after a pause. "It was everything that father wanted; you do see that, don't you?" He questioned with a cynical smile. "He gets you back as his heir and future Lord of Casterly Rock and he gets to ship me off to Castle Black, out of sight at last." He stated bitterly. "It was all so perfect... It felt good to take that away from him."Once more, Tyrion reconsidered his decision to stay. He truly should have gone with Anari when he had the chance.~In the morning, Anari felt lighter than she had in days. Since being honest with Sansa, Anari didn't feel nearly as burdened as she did before. However, that didn't mean that she didn't still harbor a lot of anxiety and fear for the future. It didn't mean that Anari didn't long to hear news of Tyrion's fate.There was nothing she could do for him, and it killed her inside. Anari knew she probably wouldn't know what happened to him until it was too late. If only he had come with her if only he ran away with her when he had the chance. Then all three of them would be safe and Anari would feel strong again.Knowing nothing good would come from wishing for things to change, Anari decided to get ready for the day. As she got out of bed, however, Anari frowned at how stiff she felt. Stretching out her arms a bit, Anari glanced over at her sword. Perhaps if she ran a drill or two, just as Syrio taught her, her muscles would loosen up.Perhaps the cool mountain air didn't quite agree with her. Rolling her shoulders, Anari walked to where she had her sword resting in the room and unsheathed it. With a deep breath, Anari ran through the familiar drills, twisting and turning elegantly.When she was done, her muscles were more relaxed and not nearly as stiff. Placing her sword back in its scabbard, Anari walked to the vanity and splashed some water on her face. Using a cloth to brush away the water, Anari set to the task of brushing her hair. As she looked at her reflection, however, she came to a sudden realization.She found the thought worried her more than she wanted to admit.~Brushing off her worries for the time being, however, Anari continued on with her day. It was uneventful, really, and it was something Anari wasn't used to. She had grown accustomed to the fast pace of King's Landing, she relied on the days of remaining on guard and being called upon by Tywin at any given moment of the day.Now, Anari found that she had little to do.However, to occupy herself, Anari thought it best to explore the castle. It would do her good to know what each hall lead to. Familiarizing herself with the place would mean she would know where to go should she and Sansa need to run, not to mention she would know what areas to avoid.The castle was quite large for being so high in the mountains that Anari nearly got lost a few times. However, some helpful members of the court pointed her in the right direction. Her walk allowed Anari a few moments to think, as well. Sansa, and now her aunt, were the only family she had in the immediate vicinity.However, Jon was at the Wall. For all she knew, he was doing well over there. Perhaps that could be a place for her and Sansa to run to should they need to leave the Vale for any reason. Anari hoped against all hope that Jon was alright. She missed him terribly, and it was times like this she could use his comforting presence.As interesting an idea as it would be to run to Jon, Anari knew it wouldn't be very practical, or safe. The roads there would be long, and Anari wouldn't want to risk being caught in the open by less than favorable people. Given that two women traveling would be enough for dishonorable men to seek them out.The last thing either of the girls needed was being tracked by a large group of men. Anari knew what would happen, and the risks for far too great for Anari to even truly consider taking such a chance. After exploring the castle lost its novelty, Anari decided to backtrack and visit the library she had found.It was smaller than King's Landing's library, but not as small as Winterfell's. Like most of the castle, it was lit with a few candle chandeliers hung from the ceiling. Though, there were plenty of candles strewn about on tabletops should anyone require extra light.Walking over to one of the shelves, Anari's eyes scanned the spines. Perhaps she would find solace in a book. In fantastic tales where those who did wicked things got their punishments. Maybe, if she pretended everything was alright, it truly would be so.~Later on in the evening, Anari was summoned to see her aunt. When she arrived, it was just the two of them in a small room. Candles and a small fire lit in the hearth was the only source of light. Set on the tables were numerous different cakes and pastries.It was quiet, though, for a while. It seemed that neither of them knew what to really say. They had never met before, as Anari knew that a rift had formed between her mother and Lysa. Catelyn never told her the specifics, just that they had grown apart."The castle here is lovely," Anari said, hoping to break the tension. "I got the chance to explore a little today, and I was able to even find the library." Lysa smiled in return as she stood and walked over to one of the trays of sweets."That's good," she replied. "I'm glad you had a chance to get familiar here." Picking up the tray she was looking for, Lysa offered the pastry to Anari."Thank you," Anari smiled as she took the cherry tart. Setting the tray down in front of Anari, Lysa reclaimed her seat to get a better look at her niece. It was obvious to anyone that Anari was a beautiful young woman. Perfect pale skin, hair as red as Catelyn's, and eyes that were even greyer than Ned's.She was a tempting little thing, with her long legs and her easy smiles. Lysa had no doubt that Anari would make almost any man happy. The mere thought, made her lips twitch faintly into a frown before she glanced away. "Did you know your mother always had a sweet tooth?" Lysa questioned."Really?" Anari questioned back, her lips drawing into a disbelieving smile. Catelyn had always been so strict with their desserts, always ensuring they ate their proper meals first."Oh yes," Lysa nodded. "At suppertime; she would go straight for honey cakes, candied almonds, and custard. Anything sweet, really." Anari's smile turned wistful as she tried to remember her mother and imagine her being young. All Anari had of her now were memories.So, hearing stories like this made her both sad and delighted. Despite her efforts, perhaps, in a way, Anari was grateful to Lord Baelish for bringing her to the Vale. Had he not, then Anari wouldn't get to learn what her mother was like when she was younger."Eventually, your grandfather had to assign her a Septa to watch her at mealtime," Lysa continued. "Cat was the firstborn daughter, after all. It was important that she remained beautiful and desirable so Father could arrange a good match for her. Had it not been for the Septa, she would have gotten fat."Anari nearly choked on her cherry tart as she looked up in surprise. "My mother, fat?""This was before she married your father and moved to the North," Lysa nodded. "By the time you were born your father's austerity had become hers. You see, marriage changes people. It could be for the better or it could be for the worse. It's unknown until it happens."Anari paused as she listened. She knew she had definitely changed since she married Tyrion. She liked to think she had changed for the better, as he had made her stronger. He had given her tools and made her feel like she wasn't alone. Since being married, Anari knew she was not the same young woman she once was.As the silence grew longer, Lysa smiled at her niece. "I didn't mean for you to stop," she said, gesturing to the cherry tart in Anari's hand. Anari shook her head faintly to break free of her musings to continue eating the pastry. "How do you like them?""They're delicious," Anari smiled. "Where did you get the cherries?" She questioned. "I wouldn't have thought you could grow them here." Normally, cherries required colder, more isolated places to grow. However, the Vale was so mountainous and rocky that they didn't have the proper space to do so."Oh gods no," Lysa scoffed with a laugh. "Petyr had three crates brought all the way from King's Landing. He even had a crate of lemon cakes brought for Sansa. He knew you liked cherry tarts, he's just so kind and seems to really care about you and your sister." Lysa reached out and gently took Anari's hands in hers. "To think, where you would be without him," she shook her head. "You would have been stuck in their clutches, on trial for murder."Anari felt a flicker of unease as her aunt's tone began to shift, especially as she spoke of what Lord Baelish had done for her and Sansa. Anari didn't truly believe that Lord Baelish cared about their safety as much as Lysa thought. Anari knew she and her sister were mere pawns to him, tools he can use to further his own, selfish, gain.However, she was unsure if she could speak plainly with her aunt. She knew how in love with lord Baelish she was, and Anari knew that love changed people. She already had an inkling that her aunt was a bit... odd, but she just didn't know just how odd she was.Instead of refuting her words, Anari decided to agree instead. "Yes," she nodded. "We're very lucky, indeed."Lysa's smile dipped into something less friendly as she looked at her niece. "He feels so responsible for you," Anari regarded her aunt carefully, trying to gauge where this conversation was going. She was on edge, as her aunt's demeanor seemed to change very suddenly."Yes, I am grateful," Anari nodded. "I'm sure I'll figure out some way to repay him, though really I-"Anari gasped as her aunt's slender fingers suddenly gripped her hands almost painfully tight. Look up from their entwined hands, Anari's eyes widened as she met her aunt's nearly furious gaze. "Why?" Her aunt nearly hissed. "Why does he feel responsible for you?"Anari tried to pull her hands free, but Lysa only gripped them harder causing her to fight a wince. Her mind worked quickly to form a response. She knew she needed to come up with something, and she needed to be careful with what she said. Anari had no power here; she held no sway in the slightest. All odds were in Lysa's favor should Anari fight back too hard.However, Anari wasn't about to be treated in such ways. She had put up with enough vile treatment in King's Landing and she wasn't about to slip back into old habits. "I'm half Tully," she replied, her voice betraying little of her unease. "He loved your family; he's always loved your family very much. After all, you were the ones that helped him get to where he is."Her words caused Lysa to pause for a moment; however, she shook her head and dug her nails into Anari's wrists. "You mean he loved your mother," Lysa corrected. "That's what you wanted to say, I know it was.""No," Anari shook her head, unable to stop herself from wincing at the feeling of her aunt's nails. She didn't understand what was going on or where this was all coming from. "He loves you, aunt Lysa, he's married to you, after all.""Your mother never loved him, you know," Lysa continued as if Anari hadn't said anything at all. "Cat always went straight for the sweetest thing, the most obvious thing every time. She went for your Uncle Brandon, your handsome, arrogant, and cruel Uncle Brandon."Anari shook her head in disagreement. She had only ever heard good things said about Brandon Stark. He was a bit gruffer than her father or Benjen, but he always meant well. She couldn't imagine anyone in her family being cruel. However, Anari was starting to reconsider that with the grip Lysa had on her hands and wrists."Your Uncle nearly killed Petyr in a duel, nearly cut him in two," Lysa rambled. "And yet your mother loved him anyway, she loved the man who hurt Petyr." She shook her head. "Now, he's risking his life to save you and your sister; the daughters of a woman who never loved him. A woman that loved him less than the whores he kept in his brothels."Anari wasn't sure what to say or what to do. While the information was interesting, she wasn't sure just how much of it was true and how much of it she was making up. Anari hadn't previously put too much stock in the rumors that her aunt was mad, however now she was starting to believe them."Has Petyr told you about those whores?" Lysa questioned."No," Anari replied. While she knew that Lord Baelish kept several brothels in King's Landing, she never knew the specifics of what went into them. She had never even really met any of the women who worked there. She had seen them, yes, but Anari had never conversed with them.Anari didn't fully understand people's aversion to those women. Some of them had nowhere else to go and no other means to make a living. Anari couldn't judge them for that. Some of those women didn't even want to do what they did, having been sold into it or raised that way.Some, Anari knew, also actually enjoyed doing what they did. If it brought them happiness, then who was she to judge? Anari didn't blame the women themselves for causing people to see them.They were paid to do what they did; it was the nobles and commoners that sought out their company, not the other way around."Has Petyr told you about the vile things they do with their bodies?" Lysa questioned. "Did he tell you of the things they let him do with their bodies?""He hasn't told me anything," Anari replied. "I don't know anything about that.""Are you pregnant?""What?" Anari asked. She was beginning to reach her limit and she knew she needed to end this conversation now before it got any worse. However, before she could say anything more, Lysa spoke again."What have you let Petyr do with your body?" She questioned. "What have you let him do with your young, pretty body?" Anari was younger than Lysa, she was Catelyn's daughter, and she was absolutely beautiful. Lysa had seen the way Petyr looked at the girl and seen the way Anari acted around him. She knew there must be something going on between the two and she wouldn't rest until she knew."Aunt Lysa, no," Anari replied, shaking her head. "He hasn't touched me; I would never let him touch me.""Don't lie to me, I will not hear any lies," Lysa hissed as she dug her nails in harder. That did it; the pain from her nails and the mention of lying had been enough. Anari would not be accused of such vile things, such disgusting things. Not caring anymore if she hurt herself or her aunt in any way, Anari ripped her hands out of Lysa's grasp and stood up."I will not be accused of lying or of seeing Lord Baelish in such ways," Anari stated. "Pardon me, Aunt Lysa, but you could not be any more wrong. I am nothing but grateful for his actions in rescuing me and my sister, but that is all. Lord Baelish has never touched me, not once." She stated firmly. "He's always told me that I'm too impulsive and that I cannot lie."Lysa rose from her seat, her gaze bordering on furious as she regarded her niece. "You dare take that tone with me?""I do," Anari snapped. "You've hurt me and accused me of things that are not true, Aunt Lysa. I am within my right to defend myself from slander and physical harm."To emphasize what she was talking about, Anari showed Lysa her hands and wrists. Bruises were beginning to form on her hands and her wrists had claw marks deep enough to cause them to bleed a little. Upon seeing what she had done and finally believing Anari's word, Lysa calmed a little.Her entire body seemed to deflate with her anger as she closed her eyes. "I'm sorry," Lysa said her voice quiet. Moving closer to her niece, Lysa held her arms open for an embrace. Apprehension gleamed in Anari's eyes; however, she accepted the gesture after a moment. "Everything will be all right," she said as she held her niece. "Soon, you will be a widow. They will execute that dwarf for murdering the King and then you'll be free to marry Robin."Anari froze in her aunt's embrace when she realized what she was saying. Marry Robin? Anari didn't want to marry Robin; she had barely even met the boy. That was another thing; Robin was a boy, not a man. While she was the youngest in her relationship with Tyrion, both of them are adults."You'll be Lady of the Vale soon,"Anari closed her eyes as tears of frustration threatened to spill. She didn't want to be Lady of the Vale; she didn't want to be married to anyone but Tyrion. He was one of the best men she had ever met; she doubted she would feel anything like what she felt with Tyrion.When Lysa let her go, Anari excused herself from the room. Her feet carried her aimlessly through the vast hallways until she stopped at Sansa's door. Rapping quickly on the heavy wood, Anari waited a moment for her sister to answer. The moment Sansa opened the door; Anari was quick to embrace her sister."Anari?" Sansa questioned, confused as she held her sister back. "What's wrong?" After a moment, Anari pulled away and wiped the tears that had escaped her once tight composure. It was then that Sansa took notice of her wounded hands and wrists. "What happened?"Anari just shook her head as she sank down on the bed in Sansa's room. Her mind was racing as she tried to process what had truly taken place. One thing Anari did know, however, was that she was beyond tired.Anari wasn't sure how much longer she could stand fighting like this, she didn't know how much more cruelty she could take.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

His days consisted of both pacing and trying to come up with ways to stay alive, or he sat down and decided to accept his fate. Tyrion didn't know when he had become so compromised when it came to Anari. Now that he knew he loved her and that she loved him, he could still hardly believe that Tyrion couldn't stand by and let anyone say anything bad about her.Though, his outburst had sealed his fate, as it seemed unlikely that anyone would step up to be his champion. Bronn, of course, would be his first pick, but he hadn't been in to see him for weeks. The last Tyrion had heard was that Bronn had been investigated for Joffrey's murder as well.He assumed, though, with the lack of news about his death that he was cleared of his charges. If that was the case, however, why was it that he hadn't been in to see him? Tyrion was saved from his own mind when Jaime came to see him again.They spoke of the upcoming events, and Tyrion voiced his concern. "You weren't there for one of my trials by combat, yet I survived," Tyrion smiled faintly. "But you're here this time.""Unfortunately, I cannot save you," Jaime replied sadly. "My training has proved that I can't even beat a stable boy with my left hand." Tyrion felt a surge of panic at the realization that he wouldn't have anyone to help him."Where's your sense of adventure?" Tyrion questioned. Jaime merely smiled sadly in response, causing Tyrion to sigh. "Even if you did lose, though, just imagine the look on father's face when you fall." The image Jaime conjured caused him to laugh. "Our family name snuffed out with a single swing of the sword.""It is tempting," Jaime admitted with a small nod. However, as tempting as it was, Jaime didn't particularly want to die."Well," Tyrion sighed again. "Bronn fought for me once, I'm sure he'll do it again," he smiled wanly. "If he wins, I'm sure I'll be in his debt for the rest of my life.""If he wins," Jaime nodded."Wil you find him for me?" Tyrion questioned, getting an affirmative nod in return. "Who does Cersei plan on naming as a champion? I do hope it'll be Ser Meryn. I'd definitely enjoy watching Bronn disembowel that pompous child beater."Oh, yes, Tyrion would definitely enjoy watching Ser Meryn die. He never did like the man, but he had even more incentive when he beat Anari and spewed lies from his foul mouth during his sham of a trial."No," Jaime stated gravely. "It will not be Ser Meryn."Tyrion looked at the ground, knowing in his heart who it was that Cersei would declare her champion. Ser Gregor Clegane; The Mountain.~The Hound grumbled to himself as he tried to dress his bite wound. "Rat cunts," he growled as he failed to get the needle through the ruined skin. "Fucking whore."Arya glanced up from where she was polishing needle to see him struggling. "You're doing it wrong," she called out. "You need to burn away that horrible bit, if you don't it'll get infected and fester." When he didn't respond, Arya stood up. "I know you don't like fire, but if you don't do it right-""No fire," Sandor replied. He didn't want fire anywhere near him, least of all actually touching his skin again."It'll only take a second," Arya muttered as she set Needle down and picked up a small piece of burning wood. "I promise, it won't hurt that much." However, the moment he saw she was walking over to him with her burning stick, Sandor was quick to his feet."I said no fire!" He barked. Arya stopped, a faint flicker of fear passing through her eyes at his tone. However, her face dropped in indifference as she set the stick back in with the others. "Shut up, just shut up about everything. Thanks to you, I'm just a walking bag of silver. So long as the Lannisters hold sway over everyone, which is anywhere between where we are and where we're going."Sandor sat back down, a sneer curling at his lips as he thought of his stupidity and the stupidity of the situation he was in. He'd gotten wounds before, he'd been injured before, but never had he been bitten. Everyone was either too frightened of him to try such a thing or they died before they even thought to do so."I'm as stupid as that hog you stuck in the village," he continued. "I'm just getting myself cut, stabbed, and bitten," he spat the last word. "No reward is worth this much trouble; I wish I had never laid eyes on you."However, Sandor also knew why he had done it, too. Not only did he do it for gold, but he wanted to bring Arya to safety for Anari. He failed in bringing Anari and Sansa with him, but he wasn't going to fail in, at the very least, getting Arya somewhere safe.Glancing at the girl, his eyes landed on her tiny little blade. "You say your brother gave you that sword," he pointed at it. "Well, my brother gave me this," he pointed to his scarred face. "It was just like you had said a little while back; He pressed me to the fire like I was a nice and juicy mutton chop.""Why?" Arya questioned. She knew why she remembered what Lord Baelish had said back in King's Landing all those years ago. However, she wanted to hear it told by Sandor anyway."He thought I stole one of his toys," Sandor replied. "I didn't steal it, I was just playing with it." It was for such a stupid reason, while he had known even then that Gregor had a terrible temper, he didn't think he would actually go and do that to him. "The pain was bad," he nodded. "The smell was worse, though. But the worst thing about it, the worst thing I remember was that it was my brother who did it and my father who protected him."Sandor looked down, resentment and sadness being the only emotions he felt. During his time serving the Lannisters, he had seen how terrible people could be, he had seen how awful families could treat one another. However, the day he rode into Winterfell all those years ago, Sandor had also seen that that wasn't the case for all families.He had seen that there were some who didn't care for scars or rough demeanors. Of Ladies that gave him respect where he got so very little of it. "You think you're alone," Sandor said quietly, glancing at Arya before looking away again. She at least had sisters that loved her, Sandor had no one.It was quiet for a moment, as, for the first time, Arya had seen Sandor as the broken man that he was. He was a man with no friend in the world, with no family that cared for him. Looking at him, Arya couldn't help but feel pity. "Let me help you wash it out and sew it up at least," she said.Sandor didn't respond verbally, just nodded after considering it for a moment. She'd be able to better reach the wound anyway. Arya grabbed her water skin and walked over to where he sat. Carefully pouring the water on the wound, Arya did her best to clear away any debris, dirt, and bits of skin.~As they ate, one of the servers poured more ale. "Can I get you anything else?" They questioned."No, this will do," Brienne replied with a faint smile. "The kidney pie is wonderful.""Thanks," Hot Pie smiled. "I try to do my best." Brienne nodded, thinking that would be the end of it. However, she frowned when Hot Pie sat down to join them instead. He began telling her and Podrick about how to properly cook a kidney pie. When he was done, Brienne was thankful. "That's nice armor," he stated. "Are you a knight?""No," Brienne replied. Honestly, why didn't this boy take the hint that she wanted him to go away?"Huh," he said in response. "Usually people dressed in armor are knights. You're from King's Landing, though, ain't you?" He questioned. Before Brienne could speak, however, Hot Pie continued. "I'm from there myself originally, Flea Bottom born and bred. What brings you to these parts?"He spoke in such rapid succession that it took Brienne a moment to formulate a response. "We're looking for someone," she hoped to the gods he would take the hint and leave them alone. Her patience was running thin the longer he sat there."Are you looking for someone in particular?" Hot Pie questioned. "Maybe they came in here," he suggested. He was willing to help almost anyone, really. So long as they seemed nice enough, he'd have no issue trying to steer them in the right direction. "A lot of people usually come in here, I mean, just the other day we had seventeen-""We're looking for two girls," Brienne stated. Perhaps if she gave him an honest answer, he would either point her in the right direction or go away. Honestly, at this point, Brienne didn't care which he did. "They're both tall, have red hair, and are very pretty. Their names are Anari and Sansa Stark, but they may be using different names."Podrick gave Brienne a look she ignored for the time being. They shouldn't be using their names to strangers, it was dangerous. It would paint a bigger target on their backs as well as on Podrick and Brienne's.Hot Pie froze when she spoke of the Starks. Only Stark he knew was Arya, and he hadn't seen her in a long time now. He hoped that she wasn't in trouble or anything. "The Starks? Like, them lot from Winterhell?" Standing, Hot Pie clutched the clay ewer tighter in his hand as he forced a guileless smile on his face. "No, I ain't seen anyone here like that. I heard those lots were all traitors, don't need no traitors here."Hot Pie was about to leave, but something about his shift in demeanor didn't escape Brienne's attention. Perhaps he did know at least something, and it was wise of him to be suspicious of her. After all, the Starks had few and far between allies. In case he did know something, however, Brienne decided to tell him the truth in the hopes that he would trust her enough to tell her anything. "I pledged my life to their mother, Catelyn Stark. I wore to her that I would bring her daughters home. I swore that I would protect them and keep them safe."Hot Pie paused for a minute, debating whether or not he should say anything about Arya. For now, he decided, it would be safer to wait until there were fewer ears listening. The fewer amount of people heard what he had to say, the better. He would try to catch them before they left. "Are you sure I can't get you any more pie?" He questioned.~Instead of allowing himself to go mad with worry, Tyrion shifted his thoughts to more pleasant things. He wondered where Anari was, he wondered if she was safe or at least safer for the time being. He also, selfishly, wondered if she thought about him too. It was so gradual, the love he felt for her, that Tyrion didn't see the signs when it was happening.Should he somehow make it out of this alive, Tyrion wanted to find Anari, he wanted to find his wife. He still didn't really know how in the world he had earned her love and affection, but he had. Her love and affection was something he was beginning to highly covet, and he would do anything he could to protect it.Tyrion sighed as he kicked some of the hay on the ground. He really should have just gone with her when he had the chance. He should have run away; away from his family and away from this city. The hardest thing he had ever done was let Anari go without him, he just wanted her to be safe, and now he was probably going to die.Tyrion was brought out of his musings, however, when he heard footsteps outside his door and the guards unlocking his cell. He stood when he saw who it was that entered. "My Lord," Bronn said as he gave a bow."You have new clothes," Tyrion observed. In place of his leather armor and the overall dark outfit was garb fit for a Lord."Do you like 'em?" Bronn questioned with a smirk. "These gloves are doeskin, softer than a virgin's thighs, they are."As nice as it was to finally see his friend, Tyrion was a little upset it took this long for him to finally visit. "I sent for you days ago," he stated. "What took you so long?""I've been a bit busy," Bronn replied as he walked further into the room. They traded more words before they got to down the reason Bronn was there. "If you want me to kill the Mountain, you'll have to give me more than just gold and gratitude."When Tyrion tried to offer Bronn a section of the North, he declined. Bronn just didn't see a way for him to feel comfortable enough to try his luck with the Mountain. The man lived up to his name, and Bronn knew that if he made even one mistake, he would be killed with one strike."I'm sorry it had to end this way," he sighed as he stood up. He really did like Tyrion, without him, he wouldn't be a knight, nor would he be wedding some rich and witless girl."Whatever could you be sorry for?" Tyrion questioned with a rueful smile. "Are you sorry for being an evil bastard with no conscience or heart?" he scoffed. "That was one of the reasons I liked you in the first place.""We did have some good days together," Bronn nodded."Yes, we did," Tyrion agreed. His fate was sealed; there was nothing he could do now. Bronn wouldn't fight for him, Jaime couldn't fight for him, and he had doubt anyone would be willing to even try it. As he looked at Tyrion, Bronn couldn't help but question him."Do you think she did it?""Did who do what?" Tyrion questioned in return, tilting his head slightly."Anari," Bronn clarified. Unable to help it, Tyrion tensed at the mention of his wife. "Do you think she really killed him?" Bronn had his doubts, but he was curious what Tyrion thought."Did Anari strike you as a fool?""No," Bronn shook his head. He liked Anari, he really did. He already knew she was different from the few interactions he had with her, but he did get to enjoy having those training sessions with her. She proved to be quite skilled with a blade, and she was very pretty. "She was smart, that one," Bronn nodded. Glancing back at Tyrion, he couldn't help but smirk. "Too bad I couldn't have married her, eh?"Tyrion scoffed as he playfully leveled Bronn with an admonishing smirk. "Don't think you can steal my wife from me," he warned."Oh, getting defensive of 'er, are we?""Wouldn't you be if you really knew her?" Tyrion questioned back. There was something in his tone that Bronn picked up on, dropping his jesting smile for a more somber one."You cared for her, didn't you?" Tyrion glanced up, letting out a small sigh before nodding. "You knew she and her sister escaped, didn't you?" He questioned. Bronn wasn't an idiot, he knew how to read people, and he knew how to read Tyrion especially. "Don't think I didn't see how tense you got when I said her name."For a brief moment, Tyrion contemplated telling Bronn the truth. However, he didn't think Bronn would tell anyone, and considering Tyrion was going to die in the near future, what difference would it make? "I was with her when they left," he replied. "She begged me to come with her, but I made her leave without me.""Why would you do that?" Bronn questioned, his eyes drawing together in disbelief. "All of this could have been avoided had you gone with 'er." It didn't make much sense to Bronn; had Tyrion gone with her, he wouldn't have been placed on trial and he wouldn't have to face off with the Mountain."Yes, it all could have been avoided," Tyrion agreed. "And she and her sister would be on the run for the rest of their lives. I would only be putting them in more danger; I'm the most recognizable man in Westeros. Not to mention, everyone hates my family and they're afraid of my sister.""Oh," Bronn nodded as he leaned against one of the posts in the cell. "I see it now.""See what?" Tyrion frowned. He didn't understand the knowing look in his eyes or the smug smirk beginning to form."You're in love with her," Bronn replied. "You fell in love with the Stark girl." It explained so much, really, now that Bronn thought about it. Everything seemed to connect, with the way the two acted around each other, with how happier Tyrion seemed after marrying her, how even Anari looked to be in much better spirits since marrying Tyrion, Bronn knew that he was right.Nodding his affirmation, Tyrion sat back down on one of the benches as he and Bronn said their final farewells. With Bronn gone, Tyrion was once more left alone with his own musings.~Anari stood in the courtyard, her eyes sparkling as snow began to fall. An expression of pure bliss passed over her face as she closed her eyes, tilting her head up to the sky. Gentle snowflakes landed onto her hair, giving her a small, white, crown as she allowed herself to feel at peace.It had been so long since she had felt anything like the cold winds of Winterfell. While she knew she wasn't home, for a moment, she could pretend. Opening her eyes and looking at the snow that began to rise on the ground, Anari got an idea.Walking forward, she began knelt down and began to make a large pile of snow next to her. Once satisfied with the amount of it she collected, Anari began to build. She had just finished making the walls when Sansa walked into the courtyard.It only took Sansa a moment before she realized what her sister was doing. "You're building it?" She questioned softly. The feel of the cold breeze on her face and the snow in her hair also brought peace to Sansa's heart. Anari looked up from her build to give Sansa a nod."Yes," she smiled. "Would you like to help me?" Sansa's smile widened as she nodded in return. Walking over, she carefully kneeled down across from Anari to help her figure out where to put certain towers. The girls spent hours creating their home, laughing together as one of the towers fell because they didn't make it with a strong enough base.The two even reminisced about their childhood, choosing to recall fond memories of their home and of their family. So warm were their hearts that the sisters barely noticed the cold. So entranced were they in their own little world that by the time they had nearly finished, they didn't realize that they were no longer alone until Anari caught movement out of the corner of her eye."Hello, Robin," she greeted as she turned to face the boy. Anari also looked up, giving their other, silent, spectator the chance to move forward now that their attention was elsewhere."What are you doing?" Robin questioned as he walked closer. His eyes roamed over their model with curiosity."We're building our home," Sansa replied, settling her hands in her lap. Even though she wore gloves, handling all of that cold snow caused her hands to freeze. So, she took this moment to squeeze them together in an attempt to warm them up."Well," Anari mused. "At least we think we are," she smiled as she looked down at the model. "We haven't been there in a very long time.""Why did you leave?"Anari and Sansa shared a look before Anari dropped her gaze to the model. Because their father had made a promise to his best friend, a promise that ended up getting him killed in the end, thus starting a war that resulted in the death of almost their entire family. So much had happened to them that neither one of them really kept track of the time.Everything always seemed to happen so fast, and neither one of the girls had been able to fully process it. Anari had come the closest the first night they had arrived at the Vale, though. "It's a long story," Sansa replied after a pause. Neither one of them really felt compelled to tell Robin what happened and how they got to where they are now."Well, I stay here in the Eyrie," Robin replied. "Mother says that it's dangerous on the roads and that I have to keep myself safe," he smiled. "She also says that I'm a very important person because I'm Lord of the Vale.""Yes, you certainly are," Anari smiled as she came out of her small stupor. While he was a strange little boy, Anari didn't see any reason to be mean or cruel to him. After all, he was part of what little family the two of them had."When do you think you will go back home?" Robin questioned innocently. As he did, he walked closer and knelt down next to Anari to better look at their model."Probably never," Sansa replied ruefully. "Our family no longer lives that anymore anyway," she continued. "The people who live there now burned it down when they took it."Their home was tainted by traitors to their family. First, Theon took Winterfell from Bran and Rickon before he killed them, Tywin and Roose murdered Robb and their mother, and now Roose Bolton lives in their home, having claimed it from Theon."Oh," Robin frowned. Their words caused him to pause for a moment before he decided to let the matter drop completely. He didn't want their story to dampen his spirits, so he mildly changed the subject. "Does Winterfell have a Moon Door?" He questioned."No, I'm afraid it doesn't," Anari replied. "It's not high up in the mountains like the Vale. It's down on the ground.""That sounds dangerous," Robin shuddered in both fascination and alarm. "How do you make people fly if you don't have a Moon Door?""We don't make people fly," Sansa replied."But... then what do you do with the bad people, the scary people, and the people you don't like?" He questioned. His questions made Anari even more aware of how different people raised their children. Robin wasn't vicious in the traditional sense, however, he seemed to like the idea of killing people by making them fall to their deaths."Ladies didn't take part in anything like that where we're from," Anari replied. "But it usually depended on the crime the person committed, some would be locked away in cells, some would be sent to the Wall, and others would be executed."Robin hummed in response before his eyes lit up. "Well, I'm Lord of the Vale," he stated again. "And, when I grow up, I'll be able to fly anybody who bothers me or either of you," he said as he looked between the sisters. "Mother says we're gonna be married once the baby man dies," he said to Anari. "When that happens, you can tell me if you don't like somebody and then we can bring them here and have them go right through the Moon Door!"Anari didn't like the idea of Tyrion dying at all, however, she did her best to hide her reaction from Robin. Instead, she nodded her head in return. "I like the sound of this; bringing my enemies here and having them fall.""We should put a Moon Door in your Winterfell!" Robin suggested with a wide smile."Alright," Anari nodded, Sansa also nodding in return. Sansa wasn't stupid, she knew that the only way to ensure things ran smoothly during their stay, was to befriend Robin. Sansa hadn't missed the look that briefly passed over Anari's face when he spoke of Tyrion's death.Sansa's mind was already working to try and ease the pressure her sister was under. Perhaps, if she spoke to Lysa, she could have their aunt change her mind about marrying Anari to Robin. While Anari was the oldest of the family, she was still married. Sansa was an unwed maiden and carried the Stark name. So, perhaps then, Lysa would marry Robin to Sansa.It was an idea, one Sansa would try to see done. It was the least she could do, especially since Anari had done the exact same thing for her, knowing how unhappy Sansa would be marrying Tyrion. Sansa was brought out of her thoughts as she watched Robin move his hand to one of the tallest towers in their model."It can go right here!" He stated in excitement. His enthusiasm caused his hand to touch the tower harder than he meant to and made it crumble. Oddly furious, Anari stood up. She had spent hours rebuilding her home, she spent hours stuck in her imaginary world where everything was as it should have been. Seeing the model of her home ruined caused anger to boil through her as ice filled her veins."You've ruined it," she stated, her voice shaking. "Now I'm going to have to rebuild the entire thing because of you.""I didn't ruin it," Robin denied as he stood up as well. His own anger was getting the better of him for being accused of ruining something. His mother had coddled him, filling his head with the idea that he was always right and that he could never do anything wrong. So, to hear his cousin accuse him of destroying something made him upset."You did," Anari replied with a bite in her tone."It was already ruined anyway!" Robin shouted. "I was fixing it to put in a Moon Door.""Knocking things over and destroying them isn't fixing anything," Anari replied. While she wasn't shouting like Robin was, the tone that laced her words was anything but friendly. Sansa stood as she could see that her sister was beginning to lose her composure.She never knew her sister to have such a short temper. Anari was the level headed one of her siblings, so to see her so quick to anger concerned Sansa. "I didn't ruin it!" Robin screamed, stopping his foot."You're being stupid and childish," Anari hissed. "Stop it.""I didn't ruin it!" Robin screamed again, letting his temper get the better of him. He looked to the model before he kicked in the walls and stomped all over the snow. Anari's jaw clenched as she bristled as she watched him completely ruin what she made.When he was done, he looked up and glared at his cousin. Upon seeing the look in his eyes, Anari couldn't control herself any longer. Stepping one foot forward, Anari smacked Robin across the face. Robin let out a small cry at the action, his hand covering the cheek she had hit.Upon realizing what she had done, Anari backed away from Robin, her eyes widening in alarm. "Robin," she said, her voice losing all of its bite. "I'm so sorry, I don't..." She didn't get to finish her sentence, as she didn't know what she wanted to say, and before she could even begin trying to formulate a response, Robin ran away.Sansa stood frozen in place for a moment. She had never seen her sister hurt someone younger than her. Anari was always good with children, she was always even-tempered and level headed. Even when Arya was being frustrating, Anari kept calm and made Arya calm back down.To see her strike Robin so forcefully and so suddenly worried Sansa. However, seeing the state her sister was in, she knew that Anari wasn't up for doing much talking. So, instead, she figured she would follow after Robin. "I'll try to talk to him before he finds Aunt Lysa," Sansa said quietly before she followed after Robin.Left alone for a moment, Anari held the hand that struck Robin and looked down at it. Why did she do that? While it was naturally upsetting having her creation ruined, Anari didn't understand why she had reacted in such a way. Knots twisted in her stomach, causing her to feel a small wave of nausea as her mind raced to come to terms with what she had just done.No doubt Robin was going to tell Lysa all about what she had done. No doubt, she would be in trouble for it. Lysa already didn't quite like Anari as it was, so now that Anari had hit her son, she could only imagine what her Aunt would do to her."Children," a voice called as they walked over. Anari turned around, startled before she saw that it was Lord Baelish who was walking forward. She didn't know how much he had seen or heard, but he must have at least seen that she had hit Robin."I hit him," she said, her voice shaking more than she had meant it to. Anari was so distraught that her model had been broken, but now that the anger had faded, intense anxiety and worry replaced it. These were such sudden and drastic mood swings that it nearly gave Anari whiplash."Yes," Lord Baelish nodded. "I saw that.""I shouldn't have done that," Anari continued as Lord Baelish walked closer to stand in front of her. "I should have known better, I should never have layed a hand on him at all.""No," Lord Baelish agreed. "But his mother should have done what you did long ago," he stated. "Coddling someone as young as Robin only leads to outbursts like that." He gave her a half-smirk. "Consider it a step in the right direction."His words did little in terms of bringing her comfort. "He's going to tell Aunt Lysa," Anari replied, shaking her head. "I don't know what she'll do, she already doesn't like me, I-""You let me worry about Aunt Lysa," Lord Baelish interrupted. He had been watching the girls for a little while. He had seen how the sisters had talked and laughed with one another. He had felt an odd thrum go through him at the sight of Anari's beaming smile and her soft laugh. Even seeing her now, bathed in soft lighting from the grey sky above, a crown of snowflakes adorning her fiery hair; Anari was a vision.Glancing down at what the whole fight was about, he could barely make out what the model used to be. Even though he watched Anari and Sansa build it, it hardly looked anything like how it used to. "I was trying to rebuild it," Anari said quietly. "I know I'll never get to see it again, and I wanted to have something that looked like it.""A lot can happen between now and never," Lord Baelish replied as he looked back up at her. "In order to build a better home, a stronger home, first you must demolish the old one."Once her mind settled on the issue with Robin, she turned her mind to Lord Baelish and his words. One of the things she found infuriating about him was that he was good at weaving actually useful advice and lessons into the poison that normally spilled from his lips.Even now, he was still mostly a mystery to her. He told her he wanted everything, and he had shown he was willing to do anything he needed to do in order to get what he wanted. As much as she hated him, Anari knew she could learn a lot from a man like Lord Baelish.It would be difficult, having to compartmentalize her anger and hatred towards him, but perhaps... she needed to play the game the way he wanted her to. For a time, perhaps she needed to let him lead her down the path he was creating. If giving in to some of his schemes instead of fighting or challenging him, then Anari would learn more.By playing his game, perhaps for once, Anari would no longer be two steps behind him. Perhaps she'll figure out his weakness and exploit it when the time was right. "Why did you kill Joffrey, Lord Baelish?" She questioned at last. "Tell me the truth."A faint smirk threatened the corners of Lord Baelish's lips as he looked at her. "I loved your mother," he began. "I loved her more than you could ever know. If given the opportunity, what would we do to the people that hurt the ones we love?" Anari knew the answer to that because the same question had floated through her mind in the past.Anari was willing to do anything to protect the people she loved. She had saved her sister numerous times in King's Landing, often putting her own life in danger. Had she the chance, Anari would have stood at Tyrion's defense. Family meant everything to her, and Anari was willing to do anything and everything in order to protect her family.So lost was she in her own thoughts, that Anari hadn't realized Lord Baelish had gotten even closer to her until he invaded her personal space. "In a better world, in a world where love had overcome strength and duty; you might have been my child." He said quietly.Swallowing the revulsion that she felt creeping within her, Anari allowed her curiosity to override her caution. For once, she allowed Lord Baelish to invade her space as he spoke to her. Though his words were disgusting as he implied that had her mother chose him over her Uncle, then Lord Baelish would have been her father. And yet, here he was, blatantly lusting after her, despite being a married man himself."We don't live in that world, though," he continued as he reached up to cup the side of her face. Her skin was smooth under his hand, and a thrill went up his spine when she didn't immediately push him away. Perhaps, even if it was in the lowest parts of her mind, she wanted him too. For all his schemes, for all his plans, and for all of his strong constitutes, Petyr Baelish was just a man. "You're even more beautiful than she ever was.""Lord Baelish," Anari began to protest. She brought up one of her hands to push him away, but he just leaned closer."Please, call me Petyr," he whispered as he closed the distance between them and kissed her. Anari was too tempting for him to resist, she looked like a true Northern princess with the snow in her red hair.Wrong, this was wrong. Anari was too surprised to move once their lips met. This was the man who betrayed her father, who betrayed her mother. This was the man who married her aunt, who set this entire game into motion. It was such a soft kiss, but it burned her entire being.Finally gathering her strength, Anari pulled away. She removed his hand from her face and clenched her jaw. So many emotions flashed through her eyes before Anari couldn't stand being in his presence any longer. Without a word, Anari fled the courtyard.So caught up were they that neither Anari nor Lord Baelish noticed the figured that had seen the entire exchange.Quickly, Anari made her way through the halls and into her room. Closing the wooden door, she barred it so that no one else could enter as she began to pace. Catching her reflection in the mirror, Anari couldn't help but feel the near overwhelming disgust flow through her.How could she have let him in that close? She figured he liked her, and she had seen the lustful looks he gave her, but never did Anari think he'd actually act on them. Walking briskly over to the basin, Anari removed her gloves and washed her face.She paid extra attention to her mouth to try and wash the feeling of his lips from hers. Her heart was racing as she thought of what happened. The only man she had ever kissed was Tyrion, and he made her feel indescribable feelings, feelings that she missed terribly.Lord Baelish's touch and kiss left her feeling disgusting. Nausea flared again as a dry wretch surprised her. Bracing herself on the sturdy wood of the vanity, she focused on trying to calm down. Anari knew she hated Lord Baelish, but she hadn't realized her reaction would be this extreme.A memory of her mother showing similar symptoms passed through her mind, however, Anari forcefully dismissed it. She was just being silly, it was merely all of the excitement that happened in such rapid succession getting to her. Right now, Anari needed to focus.She could only hope that Sansa had gotten to Robin and had talked some sense into him before he went to his mother. Still, it would be smart of her to plan for an almost inevitable conversation with her aunt, one Anari knew would result in some form of punishment.Moving away from the vanity, Anari sat on the edge of her bed. Despite trying to forget the incident with Lord Baelish, it just wouldn't leave her mind. She should have pushed him away sooner, shouldn't have let him come that close to her in the first place. Anari had been foolish in thinking that allowing him to invade her space would lead to anything other than what happened.Her strategy had failed, and it only left her feeling disgusted with herself and with Lord Baelish. However, Anari paused. Perhaps her strategy didn't completely fail, she may just be thinking about it all wrong. Anari was looking for a possible weakness within Lord Baelish and he had just given her the answer.Her.Anari was Lord Baelish's weakness. He had given in to his desires and kissed her, which meant that his feelings for her had gotten the better of him. Through all of his talk about keeping his enemies confused, he hadn't quite been able to keep Anari confused for long.Unbidden, the memory of Cersei's words from the Battle of Black Water Bay echoed in her mind. Tears aren't a woman's only weapon. The best one is between your legs. Anari, by no means, was even going to entertain the idea of allowing Lord Baelish in her bed. Least of all letting him touch her in such ways.However, perhaps she could make him believe she reciprocated his feelings, even just a little. If she managed to fool him enough to trust her, then she would be able to figure out a better strategy on how to beat him. Anari's goal was to rid herself and Sansa from Lord Baelish forever.He was an evil man, perhaps not in the traditional sense that others would describe as evil, but Anari knew in her heart that he was one of the worst men she could ever meet. The only drawback in her plan was her Aunt Lysa. Anari knew how in love with him she was, and how strange and boarding insane she was when it came to him.Looking at her hands and wrists, the claw marks were still visible from her last conversation with Lysa. It still bewildered Anari just how foolish her Aunt was. Was she truly so blind to not see that Lord Baelish did not love her and did not have good intentions for her?Letting out a deep sigh, Anari decided that the best course of action, for now, was to find Sansa. She needed to let her sister know what had happened and what she planned on doing. Anari knew she was not going to enjoy this, but if this was her only option, then Anari would have no choice.Getting up from her bed, Anari unbarred her door and left her room. She doubted Lord Baelish was going to seek her out so soon after kissing her. Of that, at least, Anari would be spared. Deciding to check Sansa's room first, Anari smiled when she heard her sister's voice on the other side of the door.Entering the room, Anari shut the door behind herself, before she walked further inside. Sansa glanced up from the cloth she was working on before her eyes lit up at the sight of her sister. "I spoke with Robin," she said, setting her work aside. "He was upset, and I do think he plans on telling Aunt Lysa what happened. But he's not angry and he promised he didn't want to make you fly.""Well," Anari said, her eyes widening for a moment. "I'm glad he doesn't want to see me fly, at least," a grimace briefly flashed across her lips before her face went back to her usual stoic composure. "Thank you for speaking to him, though. I still can't believe I did that."Sansa nodded in return. She had never known her sister to lay a hand on a child, so to see her so suddenly do so was surprising. However, the more Sansa thought about it, she may know the reason why. "Maybe he reminded you of Joffrey,""What?" Anari questioned, her brows furrowed."Think about it," Sansa began. "Joffrey was spoiled by Cersei, he got to get away with doing whatever he wanted. He treated us terribly the entire time we were there. Now that we're out of King's Landing, we thought things would be different and that we would be treated better. Having Robin yelling at you and destroying our model might have made you have that response."Her words caused Anari to pause. However, she knew that she must have been right. It would make sense, after being treated the way she was in King's Landing, being treated that way again must have made Anari act on instinct. She couldn't properly defend herself when she was in King's Landing, but here she had the chance."Maybe," Anari agreed. "Even though you spoke to him, I'm sure Robin will tell Aunt Lysa what I did." Sansa sighed sadly in response, she knew he would too. Hopefully, though, nothing too serious would come of it. They were family, after all. After a pause, Anari sighed deeply. "There is something else I need to talk to you about.""Of course," Sansa said as she got more comfortable where she sat."When you went after Robin, Lord Baelish approached me," Anari began. "He saw me hit Robin, but he wasn't angry or upset. I asked him why he killed Joffrey, and then..." Anari trailed off as her stomach twisted uncomfortably. "Lord Baelish kissed me.""He kissed you?!" Sansa cried out as she looked at her sister in disbelief. Anari was quick to quiet her sister, not wanting anyone who may be passing the room to hear."Yes," Anari nodded. "He kissed me, but I pulled away from him.""Did you... want him to kiss you?" Sansa asked. In response, Anari gave Sansa a look."Do you really think I want Lord Baelish to kiss me or touch me like that?" She questioned. "No, he repulses me," Anari scrunched her face. "The only thing I want to do is beat him.""Beat him?""I don't like Lord Baelish at all, yes his lessons can be helpful, but I do not trust him in the slightest," Anari shook her head. "He's better at us in this game, Sansa. Lord Baelish is a very dangerous man, and once he's used us for whatever he needs us for, he'll discard us like we mean nothing.""Doesn't he have feelings for you?" Sansa questioned. "Surely he must, even just a little.""I'm fairly certain what he feels is lust, not love," Anari replied. "He may think what he feels is love, but I know that it isn't. I know what love looks like and the way Lord Baelish looks at me? That isn't love."Sansa was quiet for a moment before she smiled faintly. "You're talking about Lord Tyrion, aren't you?" She questioned. Anari glanced at her sister and smiled knowingly. "You really love him?""I do," Anari nodded. "With all my heart, I love him.""But how?" Sansa questioned. When Anari's smile dipped, Sansa quickly spoke again. "I only wish to understand, I know he's a good man. I mean, he must be if you love him so.""I don't know when it began," Anari stated honestly. "We were friends before, we got along well, and we both understood what our relationship was when we were married. But then, things started to change. I saw him in a different light. He was so good to me, Sansa, he was kind and gentle and he made me happy. I've come to love him dearly, and it kills me that I can't help him."Anari sighed as she clenched her fists. She felt so helpless, he was trapped and on trial for a crime, he didn't commit. Sansa nodded, even though Anari couldn't see as she looked away. "Whatever you decide to do next, Anari, I'll stand by you," she stated. "You're not alone anymore.""Thank you," Anari smiled. It was nice, having a confidant again, and knowing she wasn't completely on her own. Anari was much too fragile now to be able to take on the abuse she did in King's Landing. For now, Sansa needed to be Anari's strength until she could regain her own. "What are you working on?" Anari questioned, deciding to talk about lighter things.Sansa smiled as she picked up the fabric she had been sewing. "I've been working on a new dress," she began. "I talked to the tailors and was able to get some fabrics they weren't using to make it." The fabric was a dark grey, and it looked like Sansa was just beginning to sew light fur to the bodice."It looks wonderful," Anari smiled. "I can't wait to see it when it's done." Though, seeing Sansa's new dress gave Anari an idea.~Tyrion looked up when someone carrying a torch entered his cell. "I imagined you would have been back at the brothel at this hour," Tyrion said when he saw who it was that entered."I did spend some time with an absolutely stunning blonde," Oberyn offered. "I met with her the other day.""Oh, do tell," Tyrion sighed. "Seems like I've got every kind of filth down here." He threw a sprig of hay back on the ground from where he picked it up. "Well, every kind of filth without the one that I actually like." He smirked cynically to himself.Oberyn placed his torch in one of the holders and leaned against the post. "It was your sister,""Oh," Tyrion grimaced. "Then please, spare me the details."Oberyn smiled knowingly as he crossed his arms. "Cersei approached me and we spoke a great deal about her daughter," he began. "She had been trying very hard to pretend that she hadn't come to sway me against you and your wife." Tyrion straightened at the mention of Anari, earning a faint smirk from Oberyn when he noticed. "I think she may have even started to believe her own lies.""Creating honest feelings in order to do dishonest work is one of her many talents," Tyrion replied flatly. "She's rather good at it, she's been doing it for years.""It's rare, you know," Oberyn began. "To meet a Lannister who shares my enthusiasm for dead Lannisters. She almost desperately wants to see you killed.""Well," Tyrion smiled without humor. "She didn't need to bother you, it looks as though I've taken care of that myself. I can only imagine the joy she will feel once my head leaves my neck. She's wanted this for a long time, you see.""Yes, I know," Oberyn nodded. He pushed off the beam he was leaning against in order to crouch down in front of Tyrion so that they were at a more even height. "You know we met, you and I. We met many years ago,""I think I would have remembered that," Tyrion replied, his brows furrowed. Oberyn wasn't an easy man to forget, after all."That would be unlikely," Oberyn replied. "You had just been born; my father brought me and my sister, Elia, with him on a visit to Casterly Rock one year. It had been my first time away from Dorne. There were many disappointments about the Rock, but the biggest disappointment was when I met you."Tyrion frowned in response as he glanced at his hands. "You know, you and my family have more in common than you'd think." It was hard for him to hide the offense he felt from his voice, but Oberyn merely held up his hand in peace."Let me tell you why," he said. "On the entire trip from Dorne, all anyone talked about was the monster that had been born to Tywin Lannister. When Cersei finally took us to meet you, neither myself nor Elia thought you were a monster. You were just a little baby."Oberyn told Tyrion about how Cersei had almost mutilated him before Jaime made her stop. He knew his sister hated him, but he never knew about that story. It filled him with hurt and even more resentment. He didn't ask to be born the way he was, he didn't ask to kill their mother upon being brought into the world.It was unfair of them to hate him for things he had no control over. For years, Tyrion had taken the abuse hurled his way, but Anari had shown him that he didn't have to. That he shouldn't have to put up with the way he was treated. She had opened his eyes, and now that he truly understood the damage his family had done to him, all he felt was resentment and anger."Well," Tyrion's voice shook as he spoke. "Sooner or later, Cersei always gets what she wants.""What about what I want?" Oberyn questioned, his voice shifting. "I want justice for my sister and for her children.""Well, if you want justice, you've come to the wrong city.""I disagree," Oberyn replied. "I came to the perfect place. I wish to bring those that have wronged me and family to justice. All the people on my list are right here in this city. First, I shall begin with Ser Gregor Clegane, the man who raped my sister and butchered her children." Oberyn stood, smirking confidently at Tyrion. "I will be your champion."Tyrion let out a breath of relief at his statement. Unbidden, tears of pure relief sprang to his eyes. He knew how legendary Oberyn was in fighting, he was a very skilled warrior indeed. With Oberyn as his champion, he may just have a chance. Oberyn's smirk softened into a small smile as he looked down at Tyrion."You love her, don't you?" He questioned. Tyrion looked up at him, a tear escaping his composure. "You're wife, you love her.""I do," Tyrion replied."Anari is a strong woman," Oberyn nodded. "Wherever she is, I am sure she is safe." He stated confidently. "You know, I asked your sister why she hated her so much, why she hurt her." Oberyn shook his head as he glanced down. "She didn't truly answer, but even I know that Anari and her sister didn't deserve the treatment they received."Oberyn barely knew the girl, but from their one conversation, he had grown to like her. Tyrion smiled faintly in response. "She is strong," he agreed. "I'm glad she was able to get away." He nodded, even as a knot formed in his stomach. Oberyn nodded in return taking the torch from the holder."When this is over," he said before he left. "You'll see her again. Of that, I have no doubt. Just like how I do not doubt that she loves you in return." With a final smirk, Oberyn left Tyrion's cell.Once left alone in near darkness once more, Tyrion let his relief manifest in tears as he closed his eyes and thanked the gods he had someone to fight for him.~A knot forming in her gut, Anari walked through the halls to meet with her aunt in the main hall. She knew she would have to face her aunt sooner or later, she could only hope that the punishment wouldn't be too severe. As she crossed through the main archways leading inside, Anari noticed how eerily empty the room was.No guards were posted, no court was being held. Not even servants were seen passing through. Finally, though, Anari's eyes settled on her aunt. Lysa's back was to her as she looked down what Anari remembered to be the Moon Door. Judging by the sound of the wildly whipping wind, Anari could only assume that her aunt had opened the door to the depths below.With it so quiet, Anari's boot heels clicked loudly, the sound echoing as it bounced off the walls. Slowly, Lysa turned to face her niece. Anari kept her stoic composure as she took in the less than friendly look on her aunt's face. The expression Lysa wore bordered on unsettling as her eyes scanned her body.Anari wasn't sure what her aunt was doing, and now she wasn't so sure this conversation was going to do the way she thought it would. "Come closer, Anari," Lysa said, her voice soft and almost sickly sweet. Her intuition warned her against moving closer, however, Anari didn't want to give Lysa the idea that she didn't trust her.In truth, Anari didn't trust her aunt. After their private conversation and the resulting claw marks on her wrists, Anari knew better. Hiding her suspicions, Anari cautiously moved forward. Whatever was going to happen, Anari was going to face it as bravely as she could.Anari was a wolf; it was about time she let others know it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"You asked to see me, Aunt Lysa?" Anari questioned as she stood a half step behind Lysa. Lysa's smile merely widened in return."Do you know how far the fall would be?" She questioned, gesturing to the Moon Door. Anari risked a glance down, swallowing at the long fall."No," Anari replied. She didn't know where her aunt was going with this, and it worried her. While she was going to be strong, she didn't trust her aunt. Especially not in this odd state she was currently in."Neither do I," Lysa hummed. "At least, not precisely, though it must be hundreds of feet at least. Did you know that it's fascinating what the fall does to bodies? The way they look when they hit the rocks after such a long trip down." Lysa's smile turned more sinister as she looked down, glancing at her niece from time to time out of the corner of her eye. "The impact tends to break them apart like eggs dropped on the floor."Turning to properly face Anari, Lysa's smile dipped. Anari swallowed as she met her aunt's eyes, an apology on the tip of her tongue. She didn't want to argue or cause a scene, she knew what she did was wrong. Anari would make sure that nothing like that ever happened again."I know what you did," Lysa stated, her tone shifting."I'm sorry," Anari began. "I'm very sorry, Aunt Lysa. I never should have hit Robin, I promise you, it will never happen a-""Don't play coy with me, you little whore," Lysa hissed. Anari's eyes widened at the term directed towards her. "I told you, I'd know if you lied to me, and you did," Lysa accused. "You kissed Petyr."Anari's lips parted as she realized what this was about. "Aunt Lysa, let me explain, please," she began. "It isn't what you think, I-""I saw you," Lysa interrupted again. "You can't lie to me; I saw it with my own eyes."Anari shook her head in response, her heart beginning to race. "Aunt Lysa, please, he kissed me," she tried. "I pulled away from him; I didn't want him to kiss me. I don't want him."Lysa shook her head and latched onto Anari's forearm. Her grip was strong as her nails dug into her skin. "Liar!" She hissed. Pushing Anari forward and grabbing her hair, Lysa forced Anari to look down at the land below. Anari cried out at the action, falling to her knees as her hands shot out to the stone frames of the Moon Door. "Whore, you're nothing but a little whore! He's mine, everyone, who stood in our way; my father, your mother, my husband, they are all dead. That's what happens when someone gets in between Petyr and me!"Anari trembled, unable to take her eyes from the ground below. Her eyes began to water as her mind tried to think of something to say or do that would get her out of this situation. She didn't want to die; she didn't want anything to happen to her. A cry escaped her throat as Lysa pushed her head down further."You're just a worthless whore, he'll never love you," Lysa spat. "You're just a wicked little temptress, a plaything. What would your mother think of you? Did she know she raised a whore for a daughter?"Lysa kept whispering terrible things in her ear, all while trying to push her down. It was only when Anari lost a bit of her grip on the stone siding that she let out a scream. Anari was terrified, and she didn't know what to do to get herself out of this. It was when she screamed that the figure in the room made their move."Lysa!" A voice shouted. Turning her head, Lysa saw Lord Baelish standing a few paces away. "Let her go." He had seen what Lysa was doing, and part of him was morbidly curious to see what Anari was going to do to save herself. However, he knew there wasn't anything she could do; she was in such a vulnerable position, and with the way Lysa was pushing her down, all it would take would be if Anari lost her grip completely."She won't love you," Lysa told him. "She's just like her mother, she will never love you. Why would you bring her here? After I lied for you, after I killed for you, you bring your whore here?""I'll send her away," Lord Baelish replied. "I swear on my life and I swear to all the gods that I will send her away. Just let her go."Lysa hesitated for a moment, but her angry bled away into sorrow as she let go of Anari's hair. Once the pressure was off of her, Anari was quick to push herself away from the Moon Door. Backing up on her hands and knees, Anari put as much distance as she could between herself and Lysa. She trembled from where she sat, tears streaming down her face as she tried to collect herself.She was nearly murdered by her aunt. Anari thought she would be safer in the Eyrie, but instead, she was nearly killed mere days into being there. "Oh my sweet wife," Lord Baelish sighed as he went to Lysa's side as the woman wept. "My sweet, silly, wife," helping Lysa to stand, Lord Baelish looked at her. "I have only ever loved one woman. Only one woman, my entire life." He told her. Lysa smiled hopefully at him at his words, however, the faint smile on his lips faded as he said his last words to her. "Your sister."Lysa frowned in return; however, before she could say or do anything, Lord Baelish pushed her back. Anari's eyes widened as she watched her aunt fall back and down through the Moon Door. Lord Baelish turned to look at Anari, his lips twitching in a faint smile as she looked up at him in horror.Anari recoiled when he walked closer to her, her disbelief far too great to bear having him any closer. Lord Baelish was done using Lysa. He didn't need her anymore; he just needed a reason to kill her. Now Anari knew the lengths he would go to silence those he worked with forever.Lord Baelish paused when he saw her recoil from him. The fear in her eyes was so clear for him to see, but the horror there was what intrigued him. He had never seen her so frightened before, and he relished in seeing it directed at him. Anari was such a strong woman, and she was very good at hiding her emotions, so to see her looking at him the way she was made a smirk threaten his lips.Slowly, Lord Baelish walked closer to her before he bent down. Anari stared at his hand that he outstretched to her. It was an offer, she realized. With Lysa dead so suddenly, an investigation would be conducted. Anari had no friends, she hardly knew anyone in the Eyrie. As much as she hated it, Anari knew she didn't have much of a choice.With her tears having dried, Anari looked back up at Lord Baelish and took his hand. Lord Baelish smirked as he helped her off the floor.~News of Lysa's death spread fast through the Eyrie and it wasn't long before Anari was whisked away to be questioned. She sat in a small hall, waiting to be called upon by the Lords and Lady on the other side of the door. Anari wished she could see Sansa and explain things to her; however, she was told that the Lords and Lady doing the investigation didn't want her testimony to be heard by anyone else.From where she sat, Anari could hear the conversation going on the other side of the door. She could hear Lord Baelish's voice as he answered questions. "Lady Arryn asked me to be here," he said. "She and I have been close, ever since childhood. We've shared a close bond for a long time.""Yes, we all know how close you were," the Lady in the room replied. "Her predilections were her affair, her death, however, is ours.""Of course," Lord Baelish replied. "Her suicide shattered us all." Anari frowned at what she heard. He was making it out to seem like Lysa willing killed herself? Anari doubted the Lords and Lady would believe it, however, Anari knew that she would need to pay attention to what Lord Baelish was saying so she could better formulate what she was going to say as well.It wasn't long before Lord Royce brought up Anari's role in Lysa's death. "We were told that there was a witness," Lord Royce said. "A girl, a niece of yours, I believe. The older girl,"On the other side of the door, Lord Baelish fought to keep his face neutral. He wasn't sure what Anari was going to say, he had been asked to tell his tale of what happened before he had the chance to speak with Anari. "She's a girl with no learning and scattered wits," Lord Baelish replied.Anari frowned when he said that, backing away from the door. Quickly she began to formulate what she was going to say. By the time she had decided on what she was going to do, the doors opened to allow her to come into the room. "Come closer, child," Lord Royce said when Anari entered the room.Anari's back faced Lord Baelish as she looked to the Lords and Lady. "You have nothing to fear from us, child," the Lady said. "And you certainly have nothing to fear from him either.""Lord Baelish is your uncle, correct?" Lord Royce questioned. "Your name is Lina?" Anari decided to play up her former role as the timid bastard girl she had come to the Eyrie as glancing at Lord Baelish and biting her lip nervously."Perhaps you would feel more comfortable if Lord Baelish wasn't in the room?" The Lady offered when Anari didn't respond."My Lady," Lord Baelish began, however, he was interrupted by Lord Royce."We weren't asking you,""He can stay," Anari said quietly. She knew she would need to put on a bit of a show in order to fully ensure that they believed her."Speak up, girl, you aren't a damn kitchen mouse," Lord Royce grumbled slightly. "Tell us what you saw."Anari turned to look at Lord Baelish, her brows drawing together as she sighed. "I'm sorry, Lord Baelish," she said. "I have to tell them the truth.""Please, leave nothing out, Lina,"Anari took a deep breath as she faced the three nobles once more. "My name isn't Lina," she began. "My name is Anari Stark; I am the oldest daughter of Lord Eddard Stark of Winterfell. We met once before, Lord Royce; you came to Winterfell to escort your son, Ser Waymar, to the Wall."Upon hearing her words and realizing who she was, their entire demeanor shifted. Lord Royce's face dropped in shock as he looked at her. Now that he knew who she was, he fully recognized her. That day they ran into one another in the halls now made sense. Now he knew why she had looked familiar."Anari Stark," Lord Royce said softly, glancing down for a minute before meeting Anari's gaze once more. "Then the other girl is...""My sister, Sansa," Anari replied, nodding faintly.Anari and Sansa Stark, the last surviving children of Ned and Catelyn Stark were hidden away in these halls for days now. How was it that they had missed it? Lord Royce kept imploring Lysa to join the fight when Catelyn had arrived and asked for her help. The tails that reached the Eyrie were not once any of the nobility enjoyed hearing.Courtroom beatings, riots in the streets, vicious tormenting and taunting, betrayal, and murder; yet here was Anari, standing strong before them. Lord Royce's gaze hardened as he looked to Lord Baelish. "You dare tell lies right to my face, you little worm?" He grit."Lord Baelish has told many lies," Anari agreed. "He has done many things, things he probably shouldn't have." She continued. However, Anari turned just as Lord Baelish glanced down at the floor. "But he did them all to protect me," she said softly, a small smile coming to her lips. Her words caused Lord Baelish to look up at her in surprise. However, Anari turned back to look at the nobility in the room. "Ever since my father's execution and my sister, Arya's disappearance, Sansa and I have been nothing but hostages in King's Landing," she explained. "We were playthings for Joffrey to torture, or we were subjected to Queen Cersei's tormenting words. Before his death, Joffrey only ever wanted to mistreat Sansa, but I wouldn't let him if I could help it. He had me beaten, they humiliated me and they... they married me to the Imp."The vile moniker left a sour taste in her mouth as she referred to Tyrion in such away. Anari knew better than anyone that that name suited him ill. He was not some degenerative man, he wasn't some fiend who did nothing but try to get into her bed. No, Tyrion was one of the only men in King's Landing who had any shred of honor.However, Anari knew she needed to play this game. She needed to use words that they would understand and ask a few questions about. Turning to look at Lord Baelish, Anari's voice cracked as she spoke. "Lord Baelish saved us," her eyes began to water as she looked down at her hands. "He smuggled us away the moment he had the chance, knowing how dangerous it would be for him to risk such a thing. Petyr promised us we would be safe in the Eyrie, with our aunt, our blood."Anari took in a shaky breath as she glanced up at the nobles. Anari wasn't much of an actor, and she didn't particularly enjoy lying. However, she also knew that she had little choice in the matter. She was making a rather large gamble, and Anari could only hope that it would pay off."But we still had to be careful; the Lannisters have friends in many different places. We weren't sure if they had any friends in the Vale," she continued. "Lord Baelish made us swear not to tell anyone our true names.""You're secret is safe with us, my Lady," Lord Royce swore. He was an honorable man, and he had very much liked her father. Lord Royce would never, in a million years, think about betraying Ned's children. "Your father was a fine man; he grew up in these very halls.""Please, tell us what happened to your aunt, Anari," the woman implored."Lady Arryn was a troubled woman," Anari began as she took a deep breath. "She told me that she had always loved Lord Baelish, that she had loved him from the moment he arrived at the gates of Riverrun. But she confessed to me that she never truly loved Lord Arryn, that she married him to do her duty, following the command her father had given her."One thing her time in King's Landing had done was prove to Anari that she could be a convincing liar if she needed to me. Her use of strategy and simply being able to read a person allowed Anari to maneuver better than anyone would have expected."When the gods finally allowed her to be with him, Lysa was so happy," Anari smiled faintly. "She had never been happier until she had gotten the chance to finally be with him." Her smile dipped as she looked back down at the floor. "But my aunt was a jealous Lady; she was terrified at the very idea of Lord Baelish leaving her for another woman. I tried to assure her that that would never happen, but she didn't listen. Then, one day, she saw Lord Baelish kiss me.""Lady Anari," Lord Royce said in surprise, his mouth agape at the very notion."It was just a peck on the cheek, nothing more," Anari assured. "I was feeling anxiety due to the stress I had been under when I was in King's Landing. I confided in Lord Baelish, and he showed me a small amount of affection. Lord Baelish is my uncle now, and he's been nothing but kind to myself and my sister. I've been so happy here, happy to be free." Anari's lips trembled as she continued her tale. "But after she saw him kiss me, Lysa turned on me."She didn't have to do much acting, all she did was recall the memory of her near-death experience and the emotions she felt during the time to make her story seem more real. Anari blended the truth with lies so seamlessly that it nearly frightened her."She cursed me, she called me a whore," Anari said as her breath hitched. "She said vile things in my ear all while trying to push me through the Moon Door." Anari closed her eyes briefly, a few tears falling as she did so. "Lord Baelish came and stopped her from hurting me. He tried to calm her down, but she struck him. Aunt Lysa hit him and said that she didn't want to live anymore if he didn't love her. Then she stepped through those doors..." She trailed off, bringing a hand to her mouth. "She was just... just gone."Anari turned away as she cried, prompting the lady in the room to stand and comfort her with a warm embrace. "It's not your fault, sweet girl," the woman soothed. "It was not your fault." Opening her closed eyes, Anari gazed up at Lord Baelish. Her tears were now dry, and her eyes held a spark Lord Baelish couldn't place.Anari's lips curled up at the corners in the barest hints of a smile. A smirk threatened Lord Baelish's lips as he looked at her. She was better at this than she thought. However, it left him with many questions swirling in his mind. He knew she didn't like him, that she didn't trust him in the slightest. If she despised him so much, why did she help him?~Before she went to see Sansa, Anari went to her room to be alone for a few moments. She wanted to wash her face to get rid of the evidence of tears. Once her face was cleaned off, Anari sat on her bed. She knew it had been a gamble to side with Lord Baelish; however, she had her reasons.Looking at the black material resting on one of her chairs, Anari stood up and grabbed it. Much like what Sansa was doing, Anari decided that a change in wardrobe would be good. Not only would it help conceal their identity, but it would also help Anari frame who she was.While Anari didn't lose herself entirely in King's Landing, she had changed drastically. She was not the same woman she was back in Winterfell, and Anari knew she needed to reflect that. Anari had pretended to be a Lady with a hidden side to her, now was the time for her to show that side proudly. Anari was a Lord's daughter, but she was a warrior.Dresses would no longer be of service to her, she didn't need them any longer. Instead, Anari had asked for a riding coat. Anari was just beginning to sew a few embellishments to the garment before she heard a knock on her door. "Come in," she called without looking up from her work.From the corner of her eye, Anari saw Lord Baelish enter her room. "The first time I saw you, you were still a young girl. Just a young girl with a strong will coming from the North to the capital for the first time. You're not that young girl anymore," Lord Baelish began. "Why did you help me?" He questioned.Anari glanced up from her coat to look at him. "They would have thrown you through the Moon Door had you been found guilty,""That isn't an answer," Lord Baelish needed to know why she helped him. Anari, the woman who seemed to detest him, the woman who challenged his every move, helped save his life. Anari let go of the fabric and turned slightly to face him better."If they executed you, what would they have done with Sansa and me?" She questioned in return."I don't know," he replied honestly. "Perhaps made you both servants in the kitchens, I doubt they would have turned you away completely.""But that wouldn't have been a guarantee," Anari pointed out. "A lot would have been left unknown, and I probably would have had to have exposed our true identities anyway. If only to spare us from whatever fate they would have given us.""So, you thought it better to gamble on a man you know than on strangers you don't?" He questioned, raising an eyebrow. "Do you think you know me?""No," Anari replied honestly. "I don't think I know you, but I know what you want.""What do I want?""Everything," Anari stated a tone of finality in her voice. She held Lord Baelish's gaze, watching as his eyes flashed with desire as he looked back at her. Anari gave him a small, almost coy, smirk before she looked back down at the fabric on her lap to continue her work.It was a nonverbal dismissal, and Lord Baelish merely bowed faintly in return before he left her room. If only she had any idea how dangerous of a game she was now playing.~"Are you alright?" Sansa questioned when she finally got to see Anari. "I heard something was going on, but no one has told me anything.""I'm fine," Anari replied. It made sense that for now, the Lord's and Lady who conducted the investigation would want to ensure that the news is told gradually. After all, they no longer had an older ruler of the Vale, only a sickly little boy with a temper. "Aunt Lysa is dead," Anari stated."What?" Sansa's eyes widened. She knew it must have been something important and that Anari had been involved, but Sansa had no idea it was because Lysa was dead. "What happened to her?""Aunt Lysa was a disturbed woman," Anari began. "She had an obsession with Lord Baelish, and that day in the courtyard, she saw him kiss me." She replied. "Lysa tried to have me killed by throwing me out the Moon Door, but Lord Baelish stopped her and made her pull me back."Sansa was beyond relieved that Anari was alright, she didn't know what she would have done had anything happened to her. "Lord Baelish saved you?""Yes," Anari nodded."Then how did Aunt Lysa die?" Anari glanced up at her sister, her eyes grave."Lord Baelish pushed her through the Moon Door."~As they left the inn and began setting up their bags, Podrick kept glancing at Brienne. "What?" Brienne questioned when she caught him."It's nothing," he dismissed."You wouldn't be screwing up your face like that if it was nothing," Brienne replied. "And don't say you don't want to offend me, you aren't interesting enough to be offensive."Podrick sighed in return but decided to tell her. "The Lannisters want Lady Anari and lady Sansa," he began. "The Lannisters have money and people will kill for money. I don't think we should be telling people we're searching for them."Brienne frowned for a moment. She knew it was risky to name the girls to a stranger, but she also knew that it would be difficult to track them. Podrick had a point, as just as she was about to voice it, the young man who they spoke to earlier walked over."Could I have a word?" He questioned, holding something wrapped in a cloth."What about?" Brienne questioned turning to face him more head-on and her hand moving to rest on the hilt of her sword. "Not kidney pie, I hope."Hot Pie gave a half-smile in return. "You seem like a proper lady," he began. "Like someone who could be trusted; now I ain't never met any Sansa or Anari Stark, but I know their sister, Arya."Brienne's brows furrowed further at that. "No one has seen Arya Stark in a few years, she's presumed dead.""She weren't when I last spoke to her," Hot Pie replied."And when was that?""She was heading up North with the Night's Watch; she was all dressed up like a boy. Kind of like you, only without the armor. She was going by the name Arry.""What happened to her? How did you come across the Night's Watch?""Well-""The quick version," Brienne interrupted. She was able to see that he was about to launch into another ramble. She wanted the facts; she didn't want an entire story."Well, the Lannisters took us, prisoner," he began. "We escaped with her helped and then the Brotherhood took us, prisoner. I was sold to the innkeeper and they were going to sell Arya to her mother at Riverrun, along with another prisoner." He summarized. "The other man, he was a big ugly fellow, he had a foul mouth and a face like a half-burnt ham. He was definitely not friendly.""The Hound," Podrick surmised."That's the one!" Hot Pie nodded. "If you do find her, could you give her this?" Brienne took the cloth he held out to her and unwrapped it to reveal a direwolf shaped piece of bread. "This one turned out better than the last one." He smiled before he took his leave so that they could begin their search for Arya.Brienne looked up from the bread with a teasing smirk. "Um, you were saying?" In hindsight, telling complete strangers about their search was a bad idea. In the future, she would be more careful, but they were lucky that Hot Pie already knew Arya at the very least.Grabbing the reins of their horses, the pair began walking. Brienne had no idea Arya was still alive, everyone seemed to believe she was dead, as young girls typically didn't last long out in the world on their own. However, it was a surprisingly delightful new development. It meant that not as many of the Stark family were killed.The plot to kill them all failed."Her mother is dead, no grandfather, and Walder Frey is the Lord of Riverrun," Brienne listed as they walked. "I highly doubt the Brotherhood would take Arya to Riverrun now.""They'll probably take her to the Eyrie," Podrick replied."Why the Eyrie?""She has an Aunt there, Lysa Arryn, she's Catelyn Stark's sister and she's Arya's last living relative," Podrick replied. "She hates the Lannisters." When Brienne looked at him quizzically, he smiled faintly. "Lord Tyrion made sure I knew which house married which and who hated who. He especially wanted me to know about Lady Anari's family.""Why hers specifically?""I don't know," Podrick said honestly. "He just did.""Were they close?" Brienne questioned. "Anari and Tyrion?" She had heard the gossip, but she was curious."Very," Podrick nodded. "They got along very well and had been very close." Podrick liked seeing them together because both of them seemed very happy. He had never seen either Anari or Tyrion happier than when they were together."Why did she leave him, then?""I don't know, my Lady," Podrick replied. Brienne pursed her lips in thought before they came to a crossroads."If we go to the Eyrie, Anari and Sansa could be there as well," she said. Podrick hummed faintly in return. "Are you sure about this?""No," Podrick replied. Brienne nodded before she decided to take the chance, turning down the path she knew would take them to the Eyrie. It was their only lead and the best place to start. If they weren't there, then perhaps Lysa would help point them in the right direction.All Brienne wanted to do was uphold her vow. She wanted to bring the Stark girls home, she wanted to keep them safe.~Having finished making her new clothes, Anari got dressed. She had also taken Lord Baelish's tip to heart about the shade of her hair and had black pigments put into a paste that would dye her hair. With her change in style and the different color of her hair, Anari was certain it would be difficult to tell who she was.Anari had already put her new plan into motion and worked out everything with Sansa. The sisters knew that they had to work together and make sure each of them knew their plans before they acted on them. Taking one last look at her in the mirror, Anari smiled as she grabbed her sword belt and put that around her waist.Now, her look was complete. Leaving her room, Anari went to check on Sansa to see if she was ready to go. However, before Anari could knock on her door, Sansa opened it. Anari smiled at her sister, an expression that was mirrored as the girls left together to head to the throne room.~"So, what?" Sandor questioned as they walked. "You're sad because you didn't get to kill Joffrey yourself?""I at least wished I could have been there to watch," Arya replied. "I wanted to see the look in his eyes when he knew it was over.""Aye," Sandor nodded in agreement. "There's nothing in the world that beats that look." Well, almost nothing, but Sandor wasn't going to ever voice that thought out loud, especially not with Arya around."You protected him for most of his life, do you think you could have saved him?" Arya questioned."It's not like I was the damn wine taster," Sandor replied. "Poisons a woman's weapon, anyway.""That's your stupid pride talking," Arya snorted. "I'd have killed Joffrey with a chicken bone." Sandor huffed a small laugh at that. "They say it was Anari." Sandor glanced down at her when he heard that. "I'm sure she hated him too, but I don't think it was her.""No?" Sandor questioned. "After what he did to her, I wouldn't be surprised.""What did he do to her?" Arya asked. She hadn't thought to question him about how her sisters had been treated in King's Landing before, and she could only kick herself for being so foolish. While she knew he couldn't speak about their current condition, he at least knew how they were when he left King's Landing."Besides having her beaten before the court?" Sandor questioned. Arya stopped walking at that, her eyes widening a fraction."He had her beaten? Why?" Sandor sighed as he turned to face her."Joffrey didn't like being challenged and your sister challenged his every move. She wasn't afraid of him, and in place of beating Sansa, he had Anari beaten instead." One day, Sandor was going to gut Ser Meryn like a fish. He never liked the man, and to this day, he wondered why he never just killed him."Who beat her?" Arya questioned. She wanted to know, she would add his name to her list. She wasn't there to help protect her sisters from such a thing happening, but she would be sure to avenge them if she could."Who do you think?" Sandor snorted. "Meryn Trant, the son of a whore child beater."For a moment, Arya's eyes flashed dangerously when she heard the name. He was already on her list, but now he had moved closer to the top. She was going to kill him, not just for killing Syrio now, but for hurting Anari. Raising an eyebrow at her sudden silence, Sandor turned back around to keep walking."You know, I've never even met her," Arya stated, referring to her aunt. "Do you really think she'll give you money for me?""It doesn't matter if you've met her or not," Sandor replied. "You're her blood, you know; family, duty, honor, all that horseshit. It's all you fancy Lords and Ladies ever talk about.""I'm not a lady," Arya replied, an edge of annoyance in her voice. She never liked being called a Lady. Just because she was a Lord's daughter didn't mean that she always wanted that label placed on her. Arya wanted to be her own person, Anari had been the example Arya wanted to follow. Her older sister had someone found a way to balance being a fighter and being a Lady.While she did a good job of hiding it, Arya did miss her family. She even missed Sansa, for all the times she annoyed her, Arya still loved her sister. Soon enough, they came up to the gatekeeper. "Who would pass the Bloody Gate?" He questioned."The Bloody Hound, Sandor Clegane," he replied. "And my... traveling companion, Arya Stark." Finally, he was going to get rid of the girl. She wasn't that bad to be around, but he was done dealing with her. He just wanted his money and to sail the fuck away from Westeros. He was done with this country, and he was done with the people in it. "She is niece to your Lady Arryn.""I offer my condolences," the guard replied. "Lady Arryn died, three days ago." Sandor's face fell the moment he heard that. Opposite to his reaction, Arya began to laugh in disbelief. Of course, of course, every time she gets close to seeing at least one member of her family, they end up dead.What the fuck was Sandor going to do with the girl now?~Lord Baelish understood that Robin was nervous. He had never left the Vale before. However, the boy was so easy to manipulate that it didn't take long at all for Lord Baelish to get the boy to agree that this was the right choice. Today was the day they were leaving, everything was already packed away and put onto wagons and carts to be transported.They were heading to Lord Royce's Keep for the time being. There, Robin was to train and learn how to fight and actually learn something useful. Just as Lord Baelish was going to say something else, however, his attention was brought to the top of the stairs of the Throne Room.Her boots gently clicked against the stone floor as she glided through the archway. The sun illuminated her back, making her look like a true princess. Her once long red hair fell behind her in inky waves, the front strains tied into braid behind her head to keep them out of her face.Next to her came Sansa, her red hair dyed black to match her sister. In place of her dresses, Anari was clad in charcoal riding breeches and a long overcoat. The tails of the coat were lined with lace as the shoulders had faint sequins sewn onto them, leading down to a soft grey embroidered bodice that clung to her figure.Unseen, Anari wore light leather armor over her grey tunic. On her hip proudly sat her sword. She looked dangerous, lethal, but she still looked absolutely beautiful.Sansa was also clad in black, though she wore a long gown with a deep neckline. She sewed raven feathers to her shoulders as an accent, her black hair held together by small pins so it didn't fall into her face. The sisters looked powerful, especially as Anari walked forward and descended the steps."Shall we go?" She questioned, a coy smile on her lips as she looked at him. She was such a tempting little thing, she must know by now the effect she had on him. A smirk coming to his lips, Lord Baelish offered her his hand. Without hesitation, Anari took it, her coy smile widening a fraction.Sansa walked not far behind the two as they began to leave the room. As they turned down the hall, Anari glanced at her sister. Together, they shared a smirk as in place of holding his hand, Anari walked with her arm linked with Lord Baelish's. As she glanced forward, Anari caught Lord Baelish looking her way.Once more, she donned the coy smile, glancing down as if she was a blushing maid. Lord Baelish was skeptical of why she seemed to have such a sudden change towards him; however, he was more than willing to see just how far she was going to take this little game of hers.For now, everything was going according to Anari's plan.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sandor had no idea what he was going to do with Arya now. There was nowhere for her to go. She didn't have any family anymore. He was sure her sisters were still alive, but he hoped to the gods they remained hidden away. If he somehow found them, then no doubt it would be easy for the Lannisters to find them.He couldn't take her to Riverrun, the Freys had it, he couldn't take her to Winterfell, the Bolton's had it. Her Aunt was dead, so that ruled out the Vale. He already had a headache from the stupid bite on his shoulder, but it was made even worse now that he had to figure out what to do next.As he moved behind some of the rocks, Arya paused to practice more of her Water Dancing. While he still thought it was stupid, at least it would keep her quiet and it would make sure that she didn't have any stiff muscles if it ever came to a fight.Left alone for the time being, Arya didn't realize there were people around until she turned to face them. Thankfully, though, they seemed to be friendly enough. It wasn't until Sandor arrived that things turned. "Seven blessings," the woman greeted. "I'm Brienne of Tarth and this is Podrick Payne.""Do you want something?" He questioned. He didn't really feel like fighting, however, he would if it meant keeping Arya safe."That's Sandor Clegane," Podrick said when he saw him. Podrick had seen the man enough to know his face. "The Hound." At that, Brienne looked from Sandor to Arya."You're Arya Stark," she said, surprised that she had found her. Sandor scowled, his hand moving to the hilt of his sword."I asked if you wanted something,""I swore to your mother that I would bring you home," Brienne said to Arya, ignoring the Hound for the time being."You're not a Northerner," Arya replied, her eyes narrowed. "If you were supposed to protect her then why didn't you?""I was charged to bring Jaime Lannister back to King's Landing," she replied."You're paid by the Lannisters," Sandor accused. "You're here for the bounty on me.""I'm not paid by the Lannisters," Brienne denied. She wasn't working for the Lannisters; she was trying to keep her oath. She wanted very little to do with the Lannisters. Her loyalty could never be bought by anything, it had to be earned."No?" Sandor questioned as he walked forward to stand in front of her. "That's a fancy sword you've got there. Where did you get it?" He didn't know this woman, he didn't know if she was telling the truth, and all the dots he was connecting lead him to one conclusion; he couldn't trust her with Arya. "Go on, Brienne of fucking Tarth; tell me that isn't Lannister gold.""I don't care what you swore, the Bloody Gate is 10 miles," Arya cut in. She didn't trust this woman either; she just wanted to keep moving. She wasn't sure what they were going to do, but really, the last thing she wanted was for more trouble."Arya, please,""You heard the girl," Sandor cut in. "She's not coming with you.""She is," Brienne replied, a challenging look flashing in her eyes. A few more words and barbs were traded before Brienne and Sandor crossed swords in a fight. Both Arya and Podrick moved away to watch them fight. In the back of his mind, he knew he should probably be watching Arya, but Podrick worried that the Hound would beat Brienne in a fight.He knew he wasn't much, but he was ready to help her should she need it. With the lack of supervision, Arya was able to move over to a larger rock and watch the fight. Should Sandor somehow lose, Arya would have an advantage. Had it not been for the festering bite to his neck, Sandor would have been able to fight better.But with several strikes to the face with a rock and a kick, Sandor Clegane fell over the cliff he stood on. Ignoring Brienne's calls, Arya left her rock and made her way down the mountain to find her traveling companion. He was alive, though terribly injured, with the bone of his leg sticking out from his flesh."You're still here," he grunted in surprise when he saw her. "Big bitch saved you. Go on with her, she'll look after her.""I didn't need saving," Arya replied."No, not you, you're a real killer," he stated. There was an almost fond tone in his voice as he spoke about her. At least one thing he did was teach her how to kill, how to properly take care of herself. The two traded more jabs before Sandor grunted again. "Go on, do it. You can cross another name off your list, you kept promising me."However, Arya didn't move from where she sat. She wasn't going to kill him, that would be a mercy. Part of her wanted him to suffer; however, another part of her didn't want him dead. She had come to begrudgingly respect him. Had it not been for him, she would have been handed off to her mother and brother and probably would have died alongside them.Had it not been for him, Arya probably wouldn't have gotten as far as she did when she ran away from the Brotherhood. She owed him a debt, and she wasn't about to let him die. However, Arya also knew that she couldn't save him."Come on," he said. "I cut down your butcher's boy," he tried, baiting her to do it. "He pleaded for his life, begging me not to do it." Arya realized now that Sandor only killed her friend because he was ordered to. He swung the sword, but it was because of Joffrey and the Queen that Mycah died. "I remember your sister, your pretty sister Anari," if she wouldn't kill him for her friend, then maybe she would if he mentioned her family. "The night the Blackwater burned, I could have taken her any which way I wanted. At least them I'd have one happy memory."He regretted the words that came out of his mouth the moment he said them. Not only did Arya's gaze harden and her lips to purse together tightly, her hand flexing on the pommel of Needle, but Sandor would never do anything like that to Anari. No, not to her. He didn't save her from that very fate only to do it to her himself. Anari was too good for something like that to happen to her."Do I have to beg you?' he questioned when none of the things he said worked. Arya stood from her rock and walked over to him. Sandor swallowed, his throat dry as he waited for her to kill him. However, instead of sticking her sword through his heart, Arya bent down and took his silver bag.Without a word, Arya left him on the side of the mountain.After hours, Sandor's heavy lids closed as he gave in. However, his final thoughts puzzled him, as they were memories. A memory of a sweet voice and grey eyes the color of storms.I'm not afraid of you, the voice said. I hope we meet again someday, for you truly are a good man. If he could, Sandor would frown. Do you know what I say to death? Not today. You better not die, Sandor Clegane.He didn't know how long he had been out for when he slowly started to wake up again. His will returning the moment he remembered who said those words to him. He wasn't going to die, not like this. As unbearable as the pain was, Sandor fought past it enough to cough."Oh shit!" a startled voice said nearby. He hadn't the strength yet to open his eyes; however, Sandor knew that perhaps now he had a chance. With this new chance at living, Sandor was going to see that wolf girl again. No matter the cost.~The sunlight shining in his face was what woke him up. He was lying on his back, his left arm fully extended to his side, and his right arm across his chest. His hands were closed in a fist as if he was holding on to something. For a moment, as his eyes opened, Tyrion swore he could feel a soft hand in his and a warm head pressed into the crook of his neck.However, the dream was shattered as he looked down and saw that he was alone.He was not in his chambers, and Anari wasn't at his side. His dream had been sweet, one he never wished he awoke from. It was so much easier to just stay in his dream world where everything was good and right. However, Tyrion was a logical man and knew that it would do him no good to dwell on dreams that would never happen again.As he sat up, he remembered what day it was. Today would be the day that Oberyn fought the Mountain, and whoever won the fight would decide his fate. Part of him held doubt that Oberyn would lose, that he would die, thus causing Tyrion to die as well.However, a larger part of him held out hope. Oberyn was a dangerous man in his own right. He was a fighter and a skilled warrior. He was the Red Viper of Dorne; no ordinary man could earn such a title. Running his hands down his face, Tyrion stood up in time to receive possibly his last ever breakfast.Time seemed to pass quickly for a change, as after forcing himself to eat, Tyrion was visited by Jaime. They spoke at length about other matters, trying their best to keep their minds off of what was about to happen. However, neither of the brothers could ignore the bells ringing, signifying that it was time.Jaime stood up from where he sat and walked to the door. Before he left, however, he turned to face Tyrion once more. "Good luck today," Tyrion offered a wane smile in response. Soon enough, after the guards came to get him, Tyrion was brought to the courtyard where the trial would take place.His heart thrummed almost painfully in his chest in anticipation. Everyone in the court was there, his father and siblings included. Looking to his champion, Tyrion couldn't help but feel a nervous twist pull at his gut. "Looks like very light armor,""I like to move around," Oberyn replied as he sharpened his blade. His response didn't provide Tyrion any comfort. He sounded almost bored as if he didn't have a care in the world. As if this fight didn't mean the difference between Tyrion's life and death."Wear a helmet, at least," Tyrion said nervously. Oberyn glanced towards him, a faint smirk on his lips as he did. The Prince knew he was nervous, but he had little to fear. The people of King's Landing may have heard of his talents, but they hadn't seen them.It made them underestimate him, something which he was counting on as he handed his sharped spear to the man standing near a pot of poison. If he somehow failed, Oberyn wanted to ensure that any damage he inflicted on the Mountain would still cause his death.With his hands now free, Oberyn turned and grabbed his goblet of wine. Tyrion nearly blanched at the sight of him drinking. "You shouldn't drink before a fight,""I always drink before a fight," Oberyn replied. Any drink could be his last, so he'd rather enjoy what he could."It could get you killed," Tyrion said. "It could get me killed." With his last trial by combat, he wasn't nearly as nervous. Aside from his life, he didn't have much to lose or to really live for. But this was different. Tyrion didn't want to die, he didn't want to leave Anari.Oberyn's smirk widened as he took one last sip from his wine. "Today is not the day that I die," he said. He could see just how nervous he was, and Oberyn decided he would try to distract him. "What will you do when I win? Where will you go?"Despite himself, a small smile settled onto Tyrion's lips. "I think you already know the answer to that.""I liked your wife," Oberyn replied. "I only got the chance to meet and speak with her once, but that was all I needed. She's an interesting woman, Lady Anari.""Yes, she is,' Tyrion agreed."Quite beautiful too," Oberyn teased, earning a laugh from Ellaria as she gently hit his arm. Oberyn chuckled as he looked at his paramour. "Don't pretend you didn't think so as well."It seemed that wherever she went, Anari made an impression on the people she met. More often than not, though, it was a good impression of some kind; whether it resulted in an odd fascination like her relationship with Tywin or a potential friendship like with Jaime. Only a few people seemed to truly dislike Anari.Earning the affection and love of someone so well received and cared for meant the world to Tyrion. He hoped that he got to see her again. Before the three could continue their light-hearted conversation, however, the Mountain finally arrived.His steps were heavy on the stones as he walked forward and bowed faintly to where Tywin sat. "You're going to fight that?" Ellaria questioned when she caught sight of him. Her eyes widened in shock at the sheer size of him. She had seen large men before; however, none of them were even remotely similar to the size of Gregor Clegane."I'm going to kill that," Oberyn replied as he glanced over at the man himself. All jesting left his voice as he saw his opponent. His once lighthearted mood sobering as he remembered the reason he was there in the first place. Turning, Oberyn washed his hands in the basin on the table.Much like Oberyn, Tyrion's face fell as his anxiety returned. Thank the gods he had someone to fight for him; Tyrion knew that he was no match for the Mountain. "He's the biggest man that I've ever seen.""Size does not matter when you are flat on your back," Oberyn replied as he dried his hands."Thank the gods," Tyrion muttered. With both champions ready, Grand Maester Pycelle walked forward to begin the trial with a few words. However, before he could continue droning on about it, Tywin signaled for the horn to be blown so that they could move on with things."Don't leave me in this world," Ellaria said as she pulled Oberyn into a passionate kiss."Never," Oberyn replied. Turning to Tyrion, his smirk returned. "When I win and you find your wife and her sister; you are all very much welcome in Dorne. You will be safe, of that, you have my word." He promised.Taking hold of his spear, Oberyn walked confidently forward. He twirled the handle of his spear and did a few flips to impress the court before he set his eyes on Gregor. His heart beating painfully in his chest, Tyrion watched as the two clashed. Oberyn was impressive to watch, of that, no one could argue.He moved his body with such fluidity and speed that no ordinary person would be able to pull off. Tyrion let out a huff of disbelief when he saw Oberyn wound Gregor. He had seen that his spear was dipped in poison, so he knew that any mark made would bring on Gregor's death.Still, Tyrion watched in anticipation as the fight continued. Once cut wasn't going to put a man as large as the Mountain down that easily. Oberyn would have to wound him several times for the poison to fully take effect. Tyrion glanced at Ellaria and saw that, while confident in her lover's capabilities, there was a nervous glint in her eyes.When the Mountain split Oberyn's spear, Tyrion felt his heart drop. However, with a quick movement, the Prince got out of the way in time to replace his spear and continue the fight. Letting out a breath of relief, Tyrion continued to watch. He was so anxious and wanted it to be over soon. Please, he prayed silently. Don't let me die. Tyrion didn't want to die, he had so much to live for now.He had things he never thought he would ever get. He couldn't let his family win now, he couldn't. It seemed his prayers were answered as Oberyn sliced through Gregor's ankle, effectively putting him down. However, to add to it, Oberyn leaped up and pierced his blade through Gregor's chest.Relief flowed through him as he realized that this was it. Oberyn was going to win, Tyrion was going to live. After he was freed, Tyrion was going to leave King's Landing for good. He was going to figure out a way to find Anari and Sansa and take them to safety. Tyrion didn't know when it was that being at her side became a necessity for him, but it did.Tyrion needed her; he needed Anari, his wife. He had his strengths, things he was good at, but he also had his weaknesses. However, his weaknesses became less of an issue when Anari was around. He didn't drink nearly as often as he used to, and he hadn't felt the need to visit any brothels considering he had previously had Shae, but he also had Anari.She made him feel strong; she made him see himself as the man he could be, not the man he was. Anari was the only person besides Jaime that ever gave him a chance. Anari showed him what real love looked like; she had shown him what it looked like for a sister to love her family and how it felt when a wife loved her husband. Together, they had created a special little world, a world in which Tyrion desperately wanted to return to. What he felt for Anari was love, it had to be.Tyrion didn't know what love felt like; he hadn't felt it for someone before really. His first marriage was pure lust, not love. Tyrion had been naïve and young, having not known any better. Even though what he had with Anari was real, Tyrion knew that neither of his marriages was perfect. But oh did it feel so whenever he was with Anari.So lost in his thoughts was he, that Tyrion didn't realize that Oberyn hadn't yet killed the Mountain. Instead, he took to taunting the man, demanding justice for his sister. It was in his arrogance that he had won enough that cost him. Tyrion was brought out of his reverie when he heard the Mountain's loud roar."Elia Martell!" He growled as he brought Oberyn to the ground and rolled on top of him. "I killed her children, and I raped her. Then I crushed in her skull, like this!"Oberyn screamed as Gregor pressed his thumbs into his eyes before he squeezed the sides of his head. Tyrion flinched as Ellaria screamed at the wet crunching sound that happened before Gregor rolled back over onto his back, succumbing to his wounds.Tyrion's stomach dropped as his hand went up to cover his gaping mouth. No, no, this could not be. Even as he stared at Oberyn's body in horrified shock, Tyrion knew what was to happen now."The gods have made their intent known," Grand Maester Pycelle said. Tyrion barely heard him through the roaring of his heartbeat in his ears. "Tyrion Lannister, in the name of King Tommen of the House Baratheon, first of his name, you are hereby sentenced to death."~As Melissandre walks through the courtyard of Castle Black, she finds the man she was looking for. Hair black as ebony and skin as pale as snow, through a burning brazier, she sees his purpose. Jon Snow was important, he would move on to do great things, but not alone.No, not alone, he would need help. As he took notice of her, still through the dancing flames, Melissandre could see her. Eyes of ice stared back at her through Jon's brown gaze. She was far away, the owner of these eyes, and she would not easily be found.Though, to get to her, Melissandre would have to use Jon. Both were destined for great things, but they needed each other to do it. There is power in Jon's blood; there is power in his family. He will need his family in the wars to come.~In the early evening, Jaime made his way through the halls of the Red Keep. He needed to do something; he couldn't just stand idly by. Finding the right chambers was harder than he expected, but he was certain he had done so when he knocked on the door and opened it once he was permitted entrance."Ser Jaime,""Lord Varys," Jaime greeted as he shut the door. "Under normal circumstances, I wouldn't need to ask for your help.""But these aren't normal circumstances,""No," Jaime agreed. "I need a favor, one that must stay between only you and me.""What do you think I can do for you?" Varys questioned."Not for me, for Tyrion," Jaime replied. "I want to get him out of King's Landing, tonight." Varys pursed his lips with interest.He had already been roughly outlining something for Tyrion, but he wasn't sure how he was going to actually do it. With Jaime's assistance, he would have better luck being able to pull it off. Varys knew that he needed Tyrion alive, the realm needed Tyrion alive."I'm listening," Varys replied.~He laid on his back, staring at the darkened ceiling as silent tears rolled down his face. He felt defeated, truly, and utterly defeated. He seemed no matter what he did, how much he had changed, he would still be forever branded. Even when he changed for the better, Tyrion was still going to die at the hands of his family.The moment he had finally found someone worth living for, someone who made him want to be better; she was snatched from him. Now, it was his turn to do the leaving. Only this time, there wasn't going to be a chance to see one another again. I'm sorry, he thought. I'm so sorry, Anari.Closing his eyes as he resigned himself to his fate, he could see her. Her face, forever branded into his memory. Her laugh, her smile, even her tears, and her anger. Why did love seem to hurt? Why did he have to feel pain, knowing he would never see her again?A sigh left him as his thoughts took a cynical turn. As much as he hated to admit it, his father was right; the Gods had no mercy, they were against him from the start. Hearing footsteps and keys rattling, Tyrion sat up. He wouldn't let them see his tears, if he was to die, then he would die with dignity."Why don't you just get on with it, you son of a whore," Tyrion grit when it seemed to take whoever was opening the door longer than usual."Is that any way to talk about our mother?" Jaime questioned as he entered the cell with a torch. Eyes widening in surprise, Tyrion stood. Waking to his brother, Jaime crouched; in his hand was a ring of keys. Keys that he used to release Tyrion from his chains"What are you doing?" He questioned."What do you think I'm doing?" Jaime questioned back with a small smile. He wasn't about to let his little brother die, he couldn't. Jaime loved Tyrion, and he didn't want to see him die. Besides, Anari was still out there, and she would need Tyrion whenever it was the next time they saw one another again.Jaime was no fool; he could see the affection the two had for each other. He knew they had somehow formed a strong bond. Jaime hoped that the two would somehow find one another, as Jaime had also grown fond of Anari. Quickly, Jaime led Tyrion out of the cells and to a set of stairs leading to a door."A galley is waiting in the bay for you," Jaime said. "It's bound for the Free Cities, you'll be safe there.""Who is helping you?" Tyrion questioned. While he knew his brother was clever and smart in his own right, he also knew that he couldn't be doing this on his own."Varys," Jaime replied."Varys?""You have more friends than you thought," Jaime smiled. "At the top of the stairs, there's a locked door. Knock twice, then twice again, Varys will open." Overcome with relief and gratitude, Tyrion embraced his brother tightly."Thank you, Jaime," Tyrion said. "For my life.""Farewell, little brother." Jaime smiled sadly. It was difficult, knowing he wouldn't see his brother again for a long time, if at all. However, if that was the price he paid for doing what was right, then Jaime was glad to pay it.Soon, Jaime left Tyrion alone, walking down a hall. Tyrion went up the first two steps before pausing. He couldn't leave, not yet. Walking down a different hall, Tyrion used a secret tunnel that led him up to the main chambers. Before going to his desired location, however, Tyrion went to his old chambers.Once he closed the door, he breathed a small sigh. It was just as he and Anari had left it. Walking over to where Anari's things were, his eyes scanned her vanity table. He wanted something, to take a piece of him with her. Spotting her small jewelry box, he opened it.Inside he found a delicate bracelet, one he had remembered seeing her wearing before they had left Winterfell. It was too large for him to wear, however, he would still keep it safe. The bracelet was made of silver, two small pearls on both sides of a large gem.It was simple, yet elegant. Closing his hand tightly around the accessory, Tyrion closed his eyes. He prayed to the gods he would see her again. Quickly leaving his chambers, Tyrion made his way to the room he had meant to go to earlier.Carefully making his way to the chambers, Tyrion's brows came together as he saw a figure lying on the bed. However, it didn't look like his father. Tyrion was proven correct when the figure spoke. "Tywin?" The woman questioned. "My lion." Tyrion felt his stomach drop when he saw Shae raise her head.He had cared for her, tried to protect her, and she had done this to him? Betrayed him, was willing to let him die, filled Anari's mouth with words she didn't say. Was Shae this cruel and heartless? How had he cared for someone like this?Alarm coursed through Shae at the sight of Tyrion. He was supposed to be in his cells, not here. Glancing at the tray at the foot of the bed, Shae moved to grab it. Upon seeing what she was doing, Tyrion was quick to grab her wrist. The two struggled, Tyrion proving stronger than he looked as he kept a firm grip on the wrist holding the knife.Not knowing what else to do, Shae roughly hit him away. Moving quickly again, however, Tyrion tried to pin her arms to the bed to get her to stop. During their struggle, Tyrion was dislodged and fell off the bed. Scrambling for purchase, he grabbed onto the gold chain of the necklace he had gifted her.Sitting on the floor, Tyrion began to pull, twisting the chain so it wrapped tightly around her neck. She gasped and struggled, pulling fruitlessly on the chain. Tears rolled down his cheeks as Tyrion didn't stop pulling until Shae stopped struggling."I'm sorry," he whispered as he finally let go of the chain. Sniffling and wiping away the tears, Tyrion looked up to see a crossbow hanging on the wall. Standing, Tyrion left Shae on the bed and proceeded to take the crossbow and load it, taking care to have three extra arrows just in case.Walking down the hall not far from the Hand's chambers, Tyrion knew where to go. "Tyrion," Tywin stated when he saw him. He was surprised to see his son standing before him, however, his surprise was veiled with arrogance as he noted the crossbow in his hands. "Put down the crossbow," he stated. However, Tyrion merely stared back at him, unmoving.Tywin was the man at the source of many of Tyrion's problems. He made him feel worthless, made him out to be a joke, letting people make fun of him, and hurt him. Tywin made plots and plans that usually didn't end well for Tyrion, treating him poorly every chance he got. Ironically, however, Tywin also lead him to his wife and figuring out just how much he loved her and how much she loved him.Though, it is because of Tywin that they were parted. "I suspect it was your brother who released you," Tywin said. "He always did have a soft spot for you. No matter, come, we'll go talk in my chambers." However, even still, Tyrion didn't move. Tywin's face settled into an unimpressed expression. "This is how you wish to speak with me? Shaming your father has always given you pleasure.""All my life," Tyrion began. "You've wanted me dead.""Yes," Tywin admitted. "But you've refused to die; I respect that, I even admire it. You fight for what's yours and for what you want. I'd never let them execute you, is that what you feared? I never would have let Illyn Payne take your head. You're a Lannister, you're my son."Tyrion faltered briefly at hearing his father call him that. Tywin all but ignored that fact his entire life, but to hear him say it once caused him to pause briefly. However, his anger, hatred, and resentment pushed him through enough to keep his crossbow level.He hated Tywin; he hated him for what he did to him. He hated him for what he let happen to Anari and her sister. "I loved her,""Who?" Tywin questioned, raising an eyebrow."Anari," Tyrion replied. "I loved her, I grew to love her more than anything. Yet you would have had her hunted down. You would have let her lose her head for something she didn't do.""Oh, Tyrion," Tywin scoffed. "Put down that crossbow." Tywin couldn't say he was all that surprised by his admission, after all, he had seen the way the two looked at one another. He had seen how they interacted; they had a bond, that much was undeniable."I sent her away," Tyrion continued. "I was there, I was with her when she fled, and that's why I was near the water when I was found. I told her to run because I knew what would happen had she stayed or had I gone with her."Tywin was quiet for a moment as he formulated his response. Once he had it, he spoke. "It doesn't matter," he said, shaking his head. Tywin had plans for the Stark girls; he never would have let them die. No, he still needed them. He needed Anari to give an heir, and he needed Sansa for future alliances.Anari was an interesting woman, she intrigued him. There were many layers to her character, and her complexity surprised him. Tywin hadn't met an interesting woman like her in quite some time; it would have been a waste to kill her.As harsh a thought as it was, Anari was everything Tywin could have ever hoped for in a daughter. Cersei had mostly proven to be a disappointment; fighting back at every turn, not doing as she was told. While Anari fought back, she knew when to play along, she knew when to hold her tongue and wait things out.Tywin had seen firsthand what Anari was capable of when she allowed her emotions to get the better of her. Cersei thought she was smarter than everyone, above everyone. Her entitlement and her desire for power allowed her emotions to get the best of her.If only Tywin had the opportunity to speak with her longer, to properly get to know her. He was close to figuring her out, in figuring out what he needed to do and how he needed to plan for her. "Do you really think I would have let them execute Anari and Sansa Stark?" He questioned. "No, I had different plans for them."Despite his words, however, Tyrion had yet to lower the crossbow. Tyrion didn't like the idea of knowing Tywin had plans for the girls. He didn't like that Tywin took such an interest in Anari. Tywin was just as much Anari's enemy as he was Tyrion's. Tywin orchestrated the death of her family, something in which Tyrion knew Anari would never forgive."We'll find her, sooner or later, we'll find where she and her sister have gone and bring them back," Tywin stated. He scoffed as he saw that nothing he was saying was getting Tyrion to lower his crossbow. "So you fell in love with the Northern girl, you're not the first, you won't be the last. Come, let's talk in my chambers.""I can't, she's in there," Tyrion replied."Who are you talking about now?""Shae," Tyrion replied. "I cared about her too, I may not have loved her, but I cared for her. I murdered her, I killed her with my own hands." He hated that Shae and Tywin made him do that, that last thing he ever wanted to do was to kill anyone if he could help it.Tywin exhaled through his nose as he regarded his son. "It doesn't matter," he stated again. "She was a whore, of course, it doesn't matter. You think you're the only one who's killed a whore?""Say that word again," Tyrion grit through clenched teeth. He hated the word being thrown around so casually about women, especially ones he cared about. While yes, that was Shae's profession, that didn't mean that defined her. As for his wife, Tyrion knew that Cersei, in particular, liked throwing that word at her.Anari was the furthest thing from a whore. The word was abhorrent, and Tyrion detested it. "Or what?" Tywin questioned, raising a brow. "You'll kill your own father in the privy?" He scoffed. No, he knew Tyrion better than that, he knew that he wouldn't do anything like that. Hate him or not, Tywin held serious doubts he would fire the crossbow. "Now, enough, enough of this nonsense. You are my son.""I am your son," Tyrion agreed. "Yet you sentenced me to die; you knew I didn't poison Joffrey, but you sentenced me all the same. Why?" He questioned. "Why did you do it?"Tywin sneered in response as he squared his shoulders. "Come, we'll go back to my chambers and speak with some dignity." Tywin wanted to go back so he could speak to his son properly. This was ridiculous; they should be having this conversation elsewhere, not in the hall privy. It was beneath him, it was beneath both of them, frankly."I can't," Tyrion disagreed. He couldn't face Shae's body, not again. Seeing it once had been enough, he didn't want to go back there knowing what he had done. What his father had made him do."What, you're afraid of a dead whore?" As soon as the word left his lips, the arrow embedded itself into his chest. Tywin jolted back as a groan of pain crawled from his throat. Fighting through the pain, Tywin looked at the wound incredulously before looking back up at Tyrion. "You shot me," he didn't think he would do it. He didn't think Tyrion had it in him to shoot him. "You're no son of mine."Tyrion didn't respond as he walked over to the other arrows he had set out and reloaded the crossbow. He knew that the moment he let the bolt fly that he had no choice but to finish it. "I am your son," he said as he lifted the crossbow again. "But you, you have never been my father." Letting the second bolt loose, Tyrion's aim was true.Tywin groaned again as the second bolt pierced his flesh. Dropping the crossbow, Tyrion walked away, knowing that without anyone around to help; Tywin would die. His face was grim as a frown settled on his lips, there was hardly any expression on his face, yet his eyes told a different story.He had only ever wanted to make his father proud, but he knew he would never be able to. Tywin was never going to be proud of him; he was never going to love him. There was nothing he could do now; the only move he could make would be to flee the city.So it was, Tyrion went up the stairs to the door Jaime had taken him to. Knocking the appropriate amount of times on the door, Varys opened as promised. However, his face was drawn into a frown as he looked at Tyrion. "What have you done?" He questioned. He knew that Tyrion had done something he shouldn't have.He had taken much too long to knock on the door, so it was obvious he went off-script. Not waiting for an answer, however, Varys quickly ushered him inside the room. The pair moved quickly before Varys lead Tyrion to a large crate. They had little time as it was, but they now had less after whatever stunt Tyrion had pulled before he knocked."Quickly," Varys said. When Tyrion gave him a doubtful look, Varys merely smiled. "Trust me, my friend. I have brought you this far." With only a moment's hesitation, Tyrion got into the crate and allowed himself to be sealed inside.Quickly, Varys had the crate taken down to the docks where Tyrion was brought onto a ship. He was going to the Free Cities, but he wasn't sure where. Vaguely, Tyrion couldn't help but wonder if it was Varys who had smuggled Anari and Sansa out.It was smart, then, on his part. If it was true that Varys had gotten the girls out, then it wouldn't be too long before he was reunited with Anari. The thought brought him comfort, it truly did. So, for the moment, Tyrion allowed himself to relax.Varys wasn't planning on joining Tyrion, as he still had a few things he wanted to do. However, the moment he heard the shouting and the bells beginning to ring, Varys knew the choice was made for him. If he was seen entering the city now, he would surely die.Deciding it wasn't worth tempting fate; Varys turned around and boarded the ship. He could only assume what it was Tyrion had done, and while he did not completely fault him, killing Tywin Lannister was not the right move to make at this time.With nothing more to do, Varys sat next to the crate as he began plotting their next move.Inside the wooden box, Tyrion carefully removed the bracelet from his pocket. The metal glinted softly in the moonlight as the ship left the harbor. Soon, he promised himself. Soon, he would see his wife again. Until then, he would face whatever challenges arose along the way.Nothing would keep her from him, not now. "Death shan't take me from you, nor will I let the winds distract me from returning to your side." He whispered to himself.~Looking out from her window, her grey eyes stared at the moon. "I shall be filled with longing and will woefully await your return," she whispered. Turning from where she had perched herself on the sill, Anari sat down on her bed and glanced at the flames of the candle nearby. "And should you not, then surely my heart will break." Her arms went around her abdomen as if to shield herself.Live, she thought. Live, and come find me. The candle in the room flickered as if in answer before Anari opened her eyes and blew it out. As she lay in the now dark tent, she was unaware of what the future held. Good or bad, however. She would face it with courage.While afraid to go down the road she was set to, Anari knew it was her only chance. Tomorrow, she would set her plan in motion.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the morn, Anari was quick to find Sansa before the pair broke their fast with one another. It also provided them with a moment alone; allowing them to ensure both knew what the plan was. It wasn't a plan Anari wanted to do, but it was the only thing she could think of.The mere thought repulsed her, but she knew it was the only way. Before the sisters joined the court to watch Robin spar for the first time, Anari sought out Lord Baelish. He wasn't too hard to track down, at least. Offering the man a coy smile from where she stood, Lord Baelish excused himself from the people he had been speaking with."My Lady," he greeted. Gently he took her hand and kissed it. While her stomach churned uncomfortably, Anari smiled. "I trust you slept well.""I did, thank you," Anari replied. "I wished to thank you, for taking me and my sister here. I trust we will be safe.""Of that, you have my word," Lord Baelish replied as he offered her his arm. Anari took it and the pair began to walk together. "We won't be staying here long, though.""No?" Anari questioned. "Why not?""It's best you stay moving," Lord Baelish said lowly. "The more active you are, the less likely it is that the Queen will find you." Anari nodded in return, squeezing his arm with hers."I cannot thank you enough for how much planning has gone into looking after us," she said. "It means a great deal how far you're willing to go to ensure our safety." Flattery was not something Lord Baelish had expected from her.In truth, he wasn't sure as to what little game she was playing with him, however, he couldn't resist the temptation to play. "You will be surprised to learn the lengths I am willing to go to protect those I care for." Lord Baelish replied.Anari glanced at him, a questioning look in her eyes. "And do you care for us, Lord Baelish?" She questioned. The halls were quiet; they were the only ones there as Lord Baelish stopped walking. Turning to face her head-on, Lord Baelish looked into her eyes."You have no idea how much I have come to care for you," he said. Reaching up, he cupped the side of her face. Instead of the look he received when he had done such a motion in the Eyrie, it seemed Anari leaned into his touch as she looked at him. "I would go to great lengths to ensure your safety.""All I want is for me and my sister to be safe," Anari nearly whispered. "I'm afraid, and I don't want to be anymore. I want to trust you, but I don't know how." In the light, her eyes looked so wide and blue. Her face was so innocent, and her words so sweet.When she had become so tempting, Lord Baelish didn't know. While his resolve was strong, he found himself almost growing weak. "I will never betray you," he promised. "You have my word, Anari. Trust in me, I will keep you safe."In lieu of words, Anari merely nodded in return. She let out a soft sigh as she did so, her breath shaky. Anari played up her reaction so as to better fool him into believing her. Unable to resist any longer, Lord Baelish leaned down and placed a small kiss to her lips.Anari didn't react, as she had expected the reaction. She did not return the kiss, nor did she pull away. However, she closed her eyes the moment their lips met, fighting down the roiling in her stomach under his touch. When he pulled away, Anari opened her eyes and slowly stepped away."I trust you, Petyr," she whispered. Without another word, Anari walked away from him. Her words were a lie, and yet they felt oddly natural to say. Once she was sure she was out of sight, Anari scrubbed at her lips with the edge of her sleeve, clenching her jaw as she decided to distract herself.She was disgusted, not only in how easy it was to manipulate him using herself as bait, but that she was even doing this at all. In the library of Lord Royce's hall, Anari's eyes scanned the books. None of them caught her attention until she found one with a blank spine.Curious, she took it out and opened it to the first page. It was a diary, the diary of a septa. While it felt invasive to read it, Anari's curiosity won out and she began to skim the words. Nothing seemed overly interesting until she read a part about a maiden who was under the septa's care.Sitting down at one of the tables, Anari continued to read. Her surprise and worry began to grow, as, unconsciously; her free hand came to rest over her abdomen. There wasn't much on the subject of the maiden, but it was enough for her to realize plenty of things.Closing the book and placing it back on the shelves, Anari quickly made her way to her chambers. If what she suspected was true, then things had changed. Closing the door to her chambers, Anari walked up to the large mirror in the room and looked at her reflection.Taking off her overcoat and leather jerkin, she stood in just her dark grey tunic and breeches. With concern shining in her eyes, Anari's hands went to her abdomen once more. Could it be? Could it be true? The signs had been there, but she had ignored them.With the help of that diary, Anari began to realize the truth.~Hours later, Anari, Sansa, Lord Baelish, and Lord Royce were in the yard watching as Robin sparred with one of the other boys his age. "Shield up!" Lord Royce shouted to Robin. "Attack, you must attack!" Anari winced as she watched.It was a pitiful display. Anari remembered when Robb and Jon were around Robin's age, and they were already showing a lot of promise in becoming skilled fighters. Even Bran, before his fall, had shown potential. So, to see her cousin fail so badly only served to make Anari fight the urge to cringe.Lord Royce sighed at the display. "My sons had swords in their hands from the time they could walk," he scoffed. Robin was terrified of the other boy's sword, and his footwork was atrociously sloppy. Even when Anari had first started her training, she had more or less known where to place her feet.While Anari could admit, being faced with someone else carrying a sword was intimidating at first; Anari knew that the fear of getting hit would fade. She remembered her first lessons with Jon. It had been after she had watched him and Robb spar.While Robb went off to do another lesson, Jon stayed behind to clean up. Anari had been there and picked up a practice sword. She had challenged him to a fight, and when he declined, she had asked him to give her lessons, promising to take the full blame should anyone find out.She had been ten when she had done that, and she had also been ten when she decided to sit outside the door during any and all war council meetings and strategy hearings. Anari wanted to learn all she could, and she often snuck in some of the same books her brother's got to read into her lessons.They were fond memories, and Anari could only hope that Jon was doing alright, all things considered. She longed to see him again and to be around his comforting presence. She wasn't sure if she would be able to, however. At least, not any time soon."Lord Arryn will never be a great warrior," Lord Baelish agreed."A great warrior?" Lord Royce scoffed again. "He swings a sword like a girl with palsy.""Lord Royce," Anari admonished playfully, her eyes lighting with amusement as a smile teased her lips. Lord Royce smiled faintly in response as he dipped his head."My apologies, my Lady."Anari's smile widened, though her attention was briefly drawn to a squire handing Lord Baelish a letter. Deciding to ask about it later, though, Anari turned back to Lord Royce. "I have had training of my own," she admitted. "I'd like to think I'm fairly skilled.""Have you now?" He questioned in return. He never would have thought Ned Stark would allow for one of his daughters to learn how to fight. However, given who his sister was, he could also see it happened. While he didn't know Anari all that well, he was already able to tell that she had some of the same spirit within her as Lyanna did."Do you think I wear this for decoration?" Anari teased as she rested her hand on the pommel of Valkyrie. Lord Royce's smile widened slightly as he looked at her."By all means, then," he said as he gestured to the grass. "Please show us your skill. Frankly, I think I've seen quite enough of Lord Arryn's progress today.""I would be happy to, my Lord," Anari replied. "As long as it's alright with you, Lord Baelish?" She questioned as she turned to face the man. Lord Baelish looked up from his letter to meet her gaze. He was struck by how innocent and wide her eyes seemed as she asked for his permission."I don't see why not," he replied with a smile. The radiant smile he earned from her was worth saying yes as she stood up from where she sat. Given that she was no longer wearing a dress, Anari would be able to move much faster and with more accuracy.However, she knew better than to ask for a spar with her sharp sword. So, Anari removed the belt from around her waist and placed her sword on one of the tables. Walking over to the training master, Anari smiled. "Pardon me, Ser," she said. "But I wish to practice, would you be so kind as to spar with me?""You wish to spar, my Lady?" he questioned. He wasn't opposed to the idea, but he just found it interesting that she was asking him. Had had seldom met any young women who wished to pick up a sword; however, he decided to humor her."I do," Anari nodded."Very well, my Lady," he replied. Together, they dismissed Robin and the boy he was sparring with to take the field with their own practice swords. Anari flexed her fingers on the handle, getting a feel for the weight of the sword. It wasn't as heavy as the wooden one Syrio had her practice with, but it wasn't as light as the one she used with Bronn.Twisting it once in her hand to loosen her wrists, Anari parted her feet, standing side face as Syrio had taught her. Meanwhile, the training master took on the traditional stance of a Westerosi knight. Sharing a nod, the two began the spar. Anari's eyes assessed the training master, trying to see if she could guess what moves he would make.Sword fighting was all about strategy and thinking quickly. It was also about skill, of course, so Anari decided to go with what she knew. Wading in first, Anari fainted a strike to his left. As he went to parry, however, Anari twisted quickly around him and tapped his shoulder.Many who were in the yard watched the two as Anari's signature grin fell into place as she held her sword out in challenge. An amused glint lit in the training master's eyes as he could see that she had actually had some training before.Deciding to test her skill, the training master moved first this time. His strike was powerful and had Anari not been as fast as she was, it would have hurt a bit had she been hit. However, Anari ducked and spun out of the way. Using the water dancing Syrio taught her, Anari decided to ware out her opponent.She spun dizzyingly around him, blocking or dodging his strikes before she waded in with the training Jon and Bronn had taught her. With a grunt, she blocked his strike, using a trick Bronn taught her and bumped the pommel of the blade onto his hands. The trick worked as he moved back to get away from the movement. Taking in his minor retreat, Anari spun inwards and pushed up with her blade.Nearly losing grip of his sword, the training master was forced to let the sword go with one hand to avoid being disarmed. A smile lit his face as he saw her as a worthy opponent. She must have had advanced training to be able to fight the way she did.Brushing a strand of hair from her face, Anari nodded again for another attack. Back and forth the pair went, parrying, dodging, and striking. Their audience watched in captive rapture as they moved. Everyone was impressed by Anari's skill, and her obvious stamina to be able to continue with her impressive turns and twists at the same speed she started with.Sansa had no idea how her sister had become so skilled with a blade. She didn't know when it was she had trained how to fight. However, she couldn't help the shimmer of pride mixed with jealousy. Sansa knew she would never be able to fight like her sister.Not in a physical match, at least. She hadn't the skill or the will to pick up a sword. She had no need too. However, one thing she could fight with was her mind. Sansa was an intelligent young woman, and she knew how to use her intelligence now.With her sister's keen mind and obvious skill with a blade, Sansa knew that the two could pose a serious threat to those that dared oppose them.Once more using a trick Bronn had taught her, and a maneuver Jaime had shown her, Anari managed to finally disarm the training master. Both of them were a little lost for breath, however, Anari's grin never faded. Even the training master donned a similar grin as he looked at her.Those that watched began to clap at the impressive display. Lowering her practice sword, Anari looked at those who watched with an open mouth smile as she fought to catch her breath. "Where did you learn to fight like this, my Lady?" The training master questioned as he walked over to her."I've had many different dancing masters," Anari replied. "Each one taught me something different, I have only recently learned how to apply each of the techniques I learned from them." There was no way Anari was going to give them any names.She didn't want word spreading that she had trained with her brother, a Braavosi swordmaster, Bronn, and least of all Jaime. It wasn't that she wasn't proud to learn from her teachers, no. It was because she wanted to protect them and herself. The last thing she needed to do right now was to remind everyone that she was a Lannister by marriage.It was dangerous enough to be a Stark, but adding her Lannister status would be a bad move on her part. Setting the practice sword back where it was, Anari gratefully accepted a skin of water a knight offered her. Many of the spectators looked at her with admiration and surprise, however, none of them had any looks of judgment.After responding to a few words of praise from the knights and soldiers, Anari made her way back to her sister's side. "That was impressive, my Lady," Lord Royce said, a smile on his face. When she had said she had training, he wasn't sure what to expect.He thought that perhaps she just had periphery training. Enough to hold her own, but no actual skill. Obviously, he had underestimated the girl. He would know never to make that mistake again. "Thank you, Lord Royce," Anari smiled in return.Lord Baelish was impressed by what he had seen, as he hadn't expected such a display of power from her. He had known Anari was a dangerous young lady, he knew she had fought her way through the riot of King's Landing, and now he knew how she had done it.Not only did she have the conviction and spirit, but she had the skill to do it. Yet another layer to her already complex appeal, another reason he had found to interest him and keep him wondering. She fought with her mind and she fought with a sword. It made Anari lethal on both fronts; it made her a dangerous opponent indeed.As Lord Baelish rose, Anari was quick to move to reclaim her sword belt and secure it once more to her waist. She wasn't going to leave her sword for anything in the world. Through the corner of her eye, she watched Lord Baelish and his reaction to her display.She wondered what he thought of her, now that she had revealed the extent of her skill to him and everyone else. Hopefully, it showed that she was more than capable of backing up the things she said with action. She was well versed in using her mind to fight now, and she knew that on the road, she would need her skills with a blade.Anari played both parts well; she was a warrior, but she was also a lady. She knew when it was time to fight and when it was time to wait, she had decorum and more kindness in her little finger than most people had in their entire body. However, she had the strength and the will to see to it that no one used her. She proved she was willing to fight back on more than one occasion.Anari was so simple, yet complex at the same time. She had many layers, yet she never seemed to lose herself within her roles. She truly was Ned Stark's daughter; it was plain to everyone on that day. "As hospitable as you have been, my Lord, we must depart." Lord Baelish smiled at Lord Royce.Lord Royce nodded as the four of them walked over to the caravan that was prepared for them. "Thank you for all you've done for us, Lord Royce," Anari smiled at the man. "I will not forget it." Lord Royce was the first honorable man aside from Tyrion that she had ever met.It was refreshing to know that people like that still existed. It brought Anari a sense of comfort that she knew a man like him. He genuinely wished to help her and her sister, and she had known her father. Any many loyal to her father was good in her eyes."I've done nothing more than my duty, My Lady," Lord Royce replied with a smile. Anari nodded in return, deciding not to pry further. She would be sure to remember him and his generosity when she was more stable. She didn't know when that would be, but when her name meant something again, Anari would see to it that those who were genuinely loyal to her and her family knew just how much she appreciated it.With a bow and a curtsy to show mutual respect, Anari and Sansa entered the caravan. While Anari wouldn't have minded riding on horseback, she understood that they needed to be as inconspicuous as possible right now. Before entering himself, Lord Baelish walked over to Lord Royce."I do not doubt that on my return that Robin's skills will have improved immeasurably," he smiled. However, he highly doubted it; at least he knew that Robin would be taken care of during his absence."He'll be safe here," Lord Royce assured. "As for his skills," he trailed off as he glanced over at Robin to see him cringing away from the practice blade again. "I make no promises." He finished. He would have a lot of work ahead of him, but he would do the best he could.Before Lord Baelish left, however, Lord Royce grasped his arm. He needed to tell the man one last thing before he left, while he didn't like him in the slightest, he knew that he was their only hope as of right now. Keeping his voice low but firm, Lord Royce spoke."Keep them safe, Baelish," he said. "Whatever you do, keep them safe on those roads. If I hear anything happens to them on your watch-""I can assure you," Lord Baelish interrupted. "I will see to it that nothing happens to either of them." Lord Royce narrowed his eyes for a brief moment before he nodded once, letting go of his arm.The last Anari had heard, Lord Baelish was taking them to the Fingers. While she was unsure whether or not that was true, Anari knew that she would have to be on her guard. Not only was she playing a dangerous game with Lord Baelish, but she had some secrets of her own to keep, now.Everything was different, now. Before, Anari was willing to do anything and everything she needed to do. But now knowing what she did, she had to be extra careful. Anari wasn't sure what she was going to do, but for now, she had time to plan.For now, she could only focus on her next immediate move. Moves and counter moves, as the wheel keeps turning and the next piece is played. It was all a game, one with dire consequences should one lose. And Anari did not intend to lose.~"He never wanted you to be a King's Guard," Cersei said from where she stood. "He wanted you to be his heir and be Lord of Casterly Rock, yet here you are, protecting his body.""The things he built," Jaime began. "All of the things he did, he did for us. He meant it all for us, and they're going to try and take it away. All of it, they want it all.""They?" Cersei questioned. Together, the siblings looked at Tywin's lifeless body, the painted rocks that rested on his eyes as his hands lay clasped over his abdomen. Tywin Lannister was dead, and the moment the whole world knew it, Cersei knew that the vultures would come."All of them," Jaime hissed. "They're waiting to make sure he's truly dead and once they do they'll set to work on tearing us apart.""They had nothing to do with it," Cersei disagreed. "It all comes down to one man; the man who murdered our father is out there and draws breath. He tore us apart, he is the enemy. I've been telling you for years and you've defended him for years.""This is exactly what they want," Jaime said as he walked closer to her. "They want us fighting each other so we can't fight them. Don't let them win.""Our father is dead, and that little monster is out there now. Probably on his way to find his wretched wife. They must have planned this together, one of them stayed behind to finish it all off before they ran away together." It was an interesting theory, however, Cersei knew the truth. "You set him free, didn't you?"However, she got no response from Jaime. He knew Anari had absolutely nothing to do with this. While he was angry with Tyrion for murdering their father, he knew that some part of him didn't blame him completely. Tywin never showed Tyrion any love; he was always harsh and unfair. He was always critical and never seemed to be proud of anything Tyrion had accomplished.He had seen it, the change in Tyrion since marrying Anari. He had also seen the change in her; they fit well together. For the first time in a long time, Jaime got to see his little brother be truly happy; he got to see the spark that Anari's eyes once held shine again.Neither one of them had any part in killing Joffrey, that much he knew. However, it was obvious that Tywin died under Tyrion's hand. That was irrefutable. Jaime felt stuck, he wanted to hate Tyrion for what he had done, but at the same time, he understood why he did it."You're a man of action, aren't you?" Cersei questioned. "When it occurs to you to do something, you do it. It doesn't matter the consequences, you'll do anything you want when you want too." She shook her head with a cynical smile. "Take a look; look at what the consequences are. He loved you more than anyone in this world."With that, Cersei walked away. She felt her ire rise as she did; knowing Tyrion was out there somewhere. She did not doubt that he was being taken to wherever Anari was and they were together again. How perfectly planned this all was, despite the setbacks.They would pay for this; they would all pay for what they have done.~The only sound was that of the wheels rolling on the road and the horse's hooves trotting along. Grey eyes scanned the landscape out of the window in the caravan, realization flickering across her face. There previously hadn't been much talking, but no one really knew what to say. However, now that she realized where they were going, Anari knew she couldn't stay silent."You told Lord Royce you were taking us to the Fingers," she said, turning her head to face him. Anari and Sansa sat next to one another as Lord Baelish sat across from them. A small smirk threatened his lips as he saw Sansa look out her own window, the same realization flickering across her face."I did," Lord Baelish agreed. He was curious as to how long it would take the girls to realize he had lied to Lord Royce. As predicted, they did not disappoint, as they had only been on the road now for at least an hour."If we were going to the Fingers, we wouldn't be heading west," Sansa stated, her own face drawing together in confusion."Yes, we are," he nodded. Lord Baelish glanced away from Sansa and back to Anari. Unable to keep it from forming, a sly smile made its way to his lips as a spark in his eyes told Anari exactly what was going on."If Lord Royce wanted to betray us, he would have done so already," she sighed. "Why bother waiting as long as he did if he was only going to betray us? He knew we were leaving eventually, he had the time."Lord Royce really had nothing to gain from turning them in. He had openly shown his dislike for the Lannisters, and Anari had grown to see that he was an opinionated man, unafraid to show how he felt about someone. Besides, he had shown that he didn't like or trust Lord Baelish.That in and of itself was enough of an indicator that he was a decent man. For now, Lord Royce would be one of the leading Lords of the Vale until Robin came of age. "Lord Royce might be as honorable as he thinks he is, however, he is not alone in that castle," Lord Baelish replied. "Do you trust all of the people in that castle? The serving girls, knights, and stable boys?""No," Anari replied honestly. She didn't know them enough to trust them, so she was not going to be foolish. Besides, Anari knew that low born people would have more incentive than anyone to turn them in. It would be through no fault of their own; if desperate enough, anyone would do anything in order to move up in the world."Do you trust the carriage driver?" Anari questioned in return, raising a challenging eyebrow. "Do you trust the knights escorting us?"Sansa watched as her sister and Lord Baelish verbally sparred with one another. It was apparent that a deeper conversation was happening through their eyes as they stared at one another. While Sansa knew that her sister was playing a very dangerous game with the man, she wasn't sure what she was doing right now.It was also apparent that she was out of her league when it came to the two of them. While clever and smart in her own right, Sansa knew it wasn't the time to begin joining the two just yet. She wasn't ready, but she will be soon. For now, she had to wait and watch, learning everything she could before she properly joined the game as a player."No," Lord Baelish said at last. "However, I've paid them very well, and they've seen what happens to those who disappoint me." Anari resisted the urge to narrow her eyes in return.While she wished to challenge him further, she knew she couldn't right now. With the game she was currently playing, she was supposed to make him think she was on his side. She had previously told him that she trusted him. Questioning him too hard would be a direct contradiction to what she had said.So, instead of asking more questions, Anari sat back in her seat. "Then where are you taking us?" She asked her tone shifting. The caravan went over a slight bump in the road and the jostling caused her stomach to churn uncomfortably. However, she hid her reaction well, save for placing her arm around her abdomen."To a land so far from here, that not even Cersei Lannister can get her hands on you," Lord Baelish replied, his own tone shifting. It was interesting to him to see that Anari was adapting rather well to everything she did. Her little game intrigued him as well as thrilled him. Despite it all, Lord Baelish was just a man, and having the object of his desires reciprocating them, even a little, did many things to him.Anari wasn't sure such a place existed. The Lannisters held sway in most of Westeros. That was once true for her own family, but because of the Lannisters, her family has been almost destroyed. It was up to Sansa and herself to stay alive for as long as they could.Anari prayed to the gods that she survived. Things were so different for her now, not only did she have a husband, a man she loved with all her heart, but she still had her sister. Looking back out the window, Anari flexed her arm that still rested over her midsection.And she had something else she desperately wished to protect.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

They didn’t stop often while they were on the road. It was much too dangerous to risk that, however, there were times during the night where they had no choice. During one of their rare stops, they took reprieve at an inn. While most of the time they road in the caravan, it was still tiring to be in a wooden box for so long.

With their change in clothes and their red hair covered in black pigment, it was doubtful many would recognize them unless they knew them and their faces. Having some proper food would do wonders to boost their moods, as the food they had while tasting fine, was no match for a warm stew.

The chance to stretch her legs was also nice, though her back thanked her for the break and the movement. Perhaps during one of their nightly stops, Anari would take a moment to do one of her drills. Her body was stiffening up a bit, and she didn’t want that to happen.

Upon entering the inn, Anari saw that a section had been cleared out and guards were posted so that they would be undisturbed. The last time Anari had been to an inn was during her travels on the King’s Road. It felt like a lifetime ago, being with her father and sisters. Had Anari known what she did now, she would have pleaded with her father to take them and turn them around the night of the trial.

It was a precursor for worse to come, all of them should have seen those signs then. Now, though, it was much too late. Her father was gone, her sister was missing or dead, and the rest of her family was betrayed and murdered. Anari only had Sansa, and the babe she carried within.

Covertly pressing her hand over her abdomen, Anari began walking to where they were to be seated, whereupon Lord Baelish instructed the girls to sit on the side that shielded them from view.

Sansa sat closest to the window while Anari sat on the end. Should anything go wrong, Anari wanted to be able to move quickly. The seats of the caravan, while cushioned, were not very comfortable for long, so the brief change to move her legs was refreshing. Perhaps, Anari would find a way to convince Lord Baelish to take a walk. She wouldn’t mind having guards with her as she did so as a precaution, so perhaps he would be willing to allow them to remain for a little longer in order for her to do so. Ordering some warm stew and some bread from one of the servers, Anari allowed herself to relax a little.

She had been very tense during the entire trip, and while she was still on her guard, Anari knew she needed to relax a bit. As much as she wanted to plan ahead and do many different things, she knew the best thing for her own wellbeing was to settle down a bit.

Once the food arrived, Anari wasted no time in digging into her meal. While she still kept the decorum of a lady, she still very much enjoyed her food. The warm stew was exactly what she had needed, and the crisp bread soothed her. As for her drink, Anari stuck with water. Sansa was almost as hungry as her sister, as she focused more on her meal than anything else.

Lord Baelish watched the girls with a small smirk. He knew that the journey was taking a lot out of them, they weren’t used to such travels, after all. Their table was silent as everyone ate and enjoyed their meal. However, as she finished the last few bits of her stew, Anari’s mind went back to what she had seen when they left Lord Royce’s Keep.

“You were given a scroll,” Anari said after she took a sip of her water. Lord Baelish glanced at her, a curious glint in his eyes. “Before we left Lord Royce’s Keep, a squire handed you a raven scroll.” She clarified.

A small smirk came to his lips as he nodded faintly. “You’re becoming quite an observant young lady,” He praised.

Anari had always been observant; she just knew when to hide her curiosities and when to voice them. “Our mother used to say ‘dark wings, dark words’,” Sansa spoke, glancing at Lord Baelish as well. She had seen the scroll being given to him; she just wasn’t sure if she should have questioned it.

Sansa was still learning, but the more she watched her sister and how she handled things, the more Sansa understood what moves she could and could not make at any given moment. She wasn’t as quick as Anari was when it came to understanding lessons, but she did learn. Besides, being considered an unimportant player would only serve to work to her advantage.

People would say or do things in front of her, and they wouldn’t think she would notice. But she did, Sansa noticed many things. She stored all of the information away knowing it may have some use somewhere down the line. Especially now that Anari and Sansa were working more closely together, Sansa knew she had to be more observant and honest with her sister.

“An old saying,” Lord Baelish acknowledged with a nod. “Though, it was inaccurate in this case.”

“It was good news, then?” Anari questioned. Part of her, the wishful thinking part of her, wondered if it had something to do with Tyrion. She had heard very little about him, only that he had been arrested and had been put on trial. She had no idea if any sentence was carried out or anything.

Certainly, the news would travel fast if he was executed. Before she could think any more on the matter, however, Lord Baelish responded. “My marriage proposal has been accepted,”

Anari and Sansa both frowned in return. “I thought you were still in mourning for the death of our Aunt,” Sansa replied. Lord Baelish smirked faintly in response as he saw their minds working. Anari hid her thoughts better than her sister, however, Lord Baelish was still able to read them both well enough.

Before anything more could be said, however, a serving girl made her way over with a pitcher. The guards allowed her to pass, seeing as she posed no threat. “Ale?” The girl questioned with a bright smile.

“No, thank you,” Anari smiled in return. Lord Baelish shook his head in response; however, Sansa’s curiosity was peaked.

“I’ll have some,” she said. Anari raised an eyebrow at her sister, only getting a shrug in return. With a quirk of her lips, Anari took Sansa’s cup and held it out for the serving girl. She didn’t want her sister to have to reach over her, so it made much more sense for her to pass along the cup instead.

As she did, though, Anari leaned over a little, allowing for her profile to be seen. Something of which was noticed by a figure sitting across the room. He had originally been looking at the serving girl, however, seeing who exactly the serving girl was with caused him to frown.

Though, seeing the woman who leaned out from the other side of the booth caused Podrick’s eyes to widen with recognition. A hopeful smile came to his lips as he looked to Brienne who wasn’t paying him any mind. “My Lady,” he began.

“What is it?” she questioned as she took a bite of her stew. She was still in a foul mood from her failure with Arya. She hadn’t even 
thought
 the girl was alive, and despite trying, she wanted nothing to do with her. All she wanted to do was serve someone worthy of her loyalty, but as she told Podrick on the road; all of the good people were dead.

“Anari and Sansa Stark,” he said plainly. If Anari was there, then Podrick had no doubt Sansa was as well. Anari would never leave her sister, that much he knew. He wasn’t sure if they would ever find the girls, but he was happier than he expected to be to see Anari again.

While his interactions with her were limited, he had seen the way she carried herself. He had known of her kindness, had seen it directed at Tyrion many times. So, to see her alive pleased him greatly. If only there was a 
way
 he could safely tell Tyrion that she was alive.

Upon hearing that, Brienne set her spoon down in her bowl as she wiped her mouth. Seeing as he was looking behind her, Brienne made to turn around. “Don’t look,” Podrick warned. It wouldn’t be good if they drew too much attention to them. It was obvious that they were trying to go unnoticed.

“Are you sure?” Brienne questioned. While she was 
annoyed
 she couldn’t look to confirm what he said, she knew it was for the best.

“I am,” Podrick nodded. “I’ve been around Lady Anari long enough to know what she looks like. She’s dyed her hair, though.”

“Do you see Sansa with her?”

“No,” Podrick shook his head. “But I know she’s there because Lady Anari would never leave her sister unattended.” He continued when he saw the look forming on Brienne’s face. “I may not have spoken to her myself often, my Lady, but I know what she’s like. She would never go anywhere without Lady Sansa at her side.”

Brienne had no interactions with the girls herself, but she had heard enough stories about them and their dynamics to believe him. As he glanced back at the table however, a frown settled over his face. “They’re sitting with Petyr Baelish.” He stated, confusion discomfort in his tone.

Podrick didn’t like Lord Baelish very much. He knew of his reputation, and he knew he was one of the best liars in King’s Landing. He had no idea why the girls would be with him of all people. It was rumored long ago that it was he who betrayed Ned Stark when he was arrested. Podrick didn’t understand why Anari would allow herself and Sansa to be around a man like him.

“Littlefinger?” Brienne questioned, a look of concern passing over her face. What in the seven hells were they doing with him?

“There are a bunch of knights guarding them as well,” Podrick observed.

“How many is a bunch, Podrick?”

“I don’t know,” he replied as he tried to covertly count how many knights were standing guard. “Six I think, too many to take on.” Brienne’s jaw set as her mind worked quickly. She doubted they would stay at the inn for long, so that meant that her window of opportunity was small.

While she would rather do this a different way, she knew she had no choice. Standing from her seat, Brienne adjusted her sword belt so it was more firmly in place. She needed to do this now before she lost them. While she failed with Arya, she was going to try harder with Anari and Sansa.

“My Lady,” Podrick began, growing worried when he saw the determined look on her face. “I don’t think this is the right 
ti
-”

”Ready
 the horses, Podrick,” Brienne ordered. If this went wrong, she wanted to make a quick escape. There were too many knights to fight, and the inn was too small to have enough room for her to move. She would be surrounded quickly and she didn’t want that.

She did not trust Lord Baelish in the slightest, so she knew she would need to be careful. “We only have one horse,” Podrick argued.

“Find more,” she said firmly. Even if they had to steal one, she didn’t care. She wanted an escape route should she need it. Leaving him to gather their things and do as she ordered, Brienne took a breath as she walked to where the girls were.

Podrick was right when he had said there were too many knights to fight. She tried to think of how she wished to word everything she wanted to say. No doubt Lord Baelish would try to spin her words around to be used against her, so while she entertained the idea of bringing up Arya, she dismissed it. It would only be used against her if she told them of how she failed to bring their sister with her.

Openly admitting to a failure in front of a man like Lord Baelish was dangerous, as he would exploit the situation entirely. While never having truly known the man or who he was, Brienne knew that the girls needed to be safe. She highly doubted that Lord Baelish would provide that safety for long, if at all.

In the booth, Sansa swirled the ale in her cup as she took a small sniff. It didn’t smell like wine, it smelled more sour than sweet. Unperturbed, however, Sansa took a drink. It tasted bitter, and the liquid burned her throat slightly, causing her to cough.

“How do you like the taste?” Lord Baelish questioned.

“I don’t see what all the fuss is about,” Sansa replied once she had composed herself. Glancing at Anari, she offered her sister her cup. Anari considered declining, but her curiosity got the better of her. Deciding that only one sip wouldn’t hurt, Anari took the cup.

She made a small face as she swallowed the liquid. It didn’t taste very good to her, though considering she was older, she had previously had a better idea of how drinks like this worked. Perhaps ale was similar to wine; it was an acquired taste, and some were better than others.

“Not what I was expecting,” she said. She wasn’t going to take another sip, though, so she set the cup down. Her time with Tyrion had also exposed her to different types of drinks, so she had a slightly more expanded taste range than Sansa did.

“Why do men love it so much?” Sansa asked Lord Baelish curiously.

“Sometimes it gives some men courage,” he replied.

“Does it give you courage?” Anari questioned. Lord Baelish glanced at her, only instead of seeing a challenging look in her eyes; he saw a spark of mischief. He was curious as to what she was playing at but decided to humor her.

“There are other ways to find courage,” he replied. “While I drink, I do not need it to have courage.” A smirk tugged at his lips as he glanced at both of them. “Anyone with true courage does not need something to enhance their prowess. They draw their bravery from elsewhere, they-”

“That’s far enough,” one of the men guarding them said as a figure approached.

“Lord Baelish, Lady Anari, and Lady Sansa,” the person greeted. “My name is Brienne of Tarth.” Anari didn’t move to see the face of the woman that knew their names; however, she shifted slightly as her hand went under the table to rest on the pommel of Valkyrie. She didn’t know how this person knew their names, however, Anari didn’t like it.

“We’ve met,” Lord Baelish said once he looked up to see who had spoken to them. “You were with Renly Baratheon,” upon hearing that, Anari’s hand loosened around her sword. If this woman was with Renly, then perhaps she wasn’t all bad.

While she didn’t get the opportunity to befriend him further, Anari rather liked Renly. He was a good man from what she had gathered, perhaps a bit foolish in thinking he could take the throne, but he seemed to mean well. If given the time, Anari was sure she would have grown to trust the man.

“What was it he said about you?” Lord Baelish questioned. Upon hearing the shift in his tone, Anari knew that he was not trying to be kind to the woman. He was mocking her. “He said your loyalty came free, isn’t that right? Well, it would seem that someone has paid quite a lot for it since then.”

Despite his jab, however, Lord Baelish waved her through. If she insisted on speaking to them, then she may as well do it closer. He didn’t need or want the entire tavern knowing he was seated with Anari and Sansa Stark. The less Cersei knew of his involvement with the girls, the better.

He was still attempting to play both sides, after all. When Brienne walked closer, she ignored Lord Baelish entirely as she faced the girls. She had seen them before, so she had known what they looked like. Upon seeing the woman who spoke, Anari vaguely recognized her.

If she wasn’t mistaken, this was the woman who had helped bring Jaime back to King’s Landing. “Lady Anari, Lady Sansa,” she addressed. “Before your mother’s death, I was her sworn sword,” she said, her voice soft as she knelt before them. “I will shield your back and keep your counsel, giving my life for yours if need be. I swear it, by the old gods and the new.”

Her blue eyes shone earnestly as she looked at them. The girls looked so much like Catelyn, and even still it broke her heart to know she could not return them to their mother. That she could not have been at that wedding to save her.

Her words caught Anari off guard, as her brows came together in mild confusion. She was her mother’s sworn sword? Anari didn’t remember a time where her mother needed anyone protecting her. She figured that Ser Rodrick would have been the one to look after her mother if she required a guard.

Looking into Brienne’s eyes, she knew that the woman was being truthful, though. Anari had become well versed in being able to spot a liar; Brienne did not have the eyes of a liar. Though, her mind worked as she tried to figure out what it would mean to accept her as her guard.

What would change? Could she truly trust Brienne with her sister’s safety? With her own? Without realizing it, Anari’s hand moved from her sword to rest over her abdomen. Anari’s action didn’t quite go unnoticed by Brienne, as she caught the movement out of the corner of her eye. If Anari was going to do this, she may need extra help. Having an older woman to look up to, to guide her could be good.

However, she knew nothing about Brienne. While it very well may be true that she was her mother’s shield, she was also the same woman who brought Jaime back. While on better terms with Jaime, Anari had too much left unknown to know if taking her as her guard would be a worthy risk.

Anari glanced at Sansa to gauge her reaction but saw that her sister’s face was drawn into an impassive expression as her eyes glared at Brienne. She didn’t understand, what did Sansa know about this woman that she didn’t? Turning to face Brienne again, she noticed that the woman was looking to where her hand rested over her abdomen.

Her eyes flashing for a brief moment that went unseen, Anari removed her hand. Brienne’s eyes flickered to meet Anari’s gaze, one to find her grey eyes held a bit more ice in them than before. Swallowing, Brienne gave the faintest of nods. The exchange was wordless, and while Sansa missed the interaction, Lord Baelish did not.

He found it odd that the two had been able to have such an interaction without words. “Lady Brienne,” he said to get her attention. She glanced at him and he offered a deadly smile. “There is no need for such formality,” he chuckled without humor. “You say you were Catelyn Stark’s sworn shield?”

“I was,” Brienne nodded glancing at the girls. She hoped they would believe her, with them being so close to a man like Lord Baelish, she worried about their safety. He was not a good man for them to be around. She had heard of how cunning and manipulative he could be.

She knew she would need to be careful traded words with a man like him. “Strange, I’ve known Cat from the time we were children; she had never made any mention of you.” He knew that Brienne was an honorable woman, and he knew she took her vows very seriously. He wasn’t sure what the woman would tell the girls, and he didn’t like the small connection she had with Anari.

“I became her sworn shield after Renly’s murder,” Brienne replied, her eyes narrowing.

“Ah, yes,” he hummed. “I’ve heard that you were amongst the accused for that.”

“I tried to save him,” Brienne replied with more bite than she had originally meant to have. “I never would have killed him.”

“And yet you were accused anyway,” Lord Baelish replied. “Strange, isn’t it? How such an honorable woman such as yourself would be accused of such things.”

Anari’s eyes narrowed as she began reading between the lines of their conversation. Also, she found it ironic that he used that as a point against her. Anari and Sansa were accused of killing Joffrey, and they were noble women from a noble house.

“I was accused by men who didn’t see what happened,” Brienne said, her tone guarded. She didn’t like where he was steering this conversation, how he was trying to trap her in something.

“Then what did happen?”

Taking a breath, instead of looking at him, she looked to the girls. She knew he wouldn’t believe her, but she hoped that they would. “He was murdered by a shadow,” she said, her tone even and firm. “A shadow with the face of Stannis Baratheon.”

“A shadow?” Lord Baelish questioned disbelief and humor in his voice. Anari’s brows came together, though she was curious as to what Brienne meant. A shadow? Anari had been taught that there were all sorts of magics in the world, though Maester Luwin and Septa 
Mordane
 had both disbelieved the claims.

Brienne could see that Sansa and Lord Baelish weren’t swayed by what she had said, though she saw the look of consideration briefly flash over Anari’s face. Perhaps, if given the chance to speak to the girls without Lord Baelish’s interference, she would be able to be more truthful and open with them.

From what Podrick had told her about Anari, she was a very intelligent young woman. She had heard the stories; she knew that she would do anything to ensure Sana’s safety. Brienne didn’t know where she could take the girls, but they shouldn’t be with Lord Baelish.

“My ladies,” Lord Baelish addressed the sisters. “This woman swore to protect Renly; she failed. She swore to protect your mother; she failed. Why should we need someone with your history of failure guarding the two most wanted girls in Westeros?” He questioned, glancing back at Brienne.

“Why should you have any say in their affairs?” Brienne questioned in return. She didn’t like this; she didn’t like how Lord Baelish was taking control of the situation and speaking for the girls as if they weren’t there. She made her pledge to their mother and to them, not to Lord Baelish. She wasn’t loyal to him.

“I am their uncle,” Lord Baelish replied. “I married their Aunt Lysa Arryn shortly before my beloved’s untimely death.” Brienne glanced at the girls and managed to catch the scowl that briefly passed over Anari’s face at the mention of her aunt.

While silent through this entire exchange, Brienne was slowly coming to believe that Anari knew more of what was currently going on than what she was letting on. She was very expressive when she thought no one was looking, and Brienne found that curious.

Most of the people she has met have either shown too little or too much of their emotions. Anari, it seemed, showed enough for one to understand what she was feeling, yet not so much so as to figure out what she was thinking. Watching the girl only made Brienne more desperate to speak to her properly, without any interference.

“We are family now, and you are an outsider,” Lord Baelish continued with a smirk. “Forgive me, Lady Brienne, but experience has made me wary of outsiders.”

Having heard enough of Lord Baelish speaking for the girls, she scoffed and faced them herself. “Lady Anari, Lady Sansa, if we could speak alone, I can explain everything,” she pleaded. “I swore to your mother I would find you and keep you safe.”

“Why didn’t you protect her?” Sansa questioned, her voice barely containing her contempt for the woman.

“I wanted to, believe me, I wish I was there to save her,” Brienne replied. “But your mother commanded me to bring Ser Jaime back to King’s Landing; it was her hope that by returning him, they would let you both go home.”

Anari frowned, as she hadn’t realized that was the agreement. Jaime had made no mention of it to her during any of their time together. She felt torn. She wanted to know more, she wanted to give Brienne the benefit of the doubt, but as Lord Baelish had said; experience has made her wary.

Brienne seemed too sincere to be lying, but Anari could tell she wasn’t telling them everything. Glancing at Lord Baelish, Anari thought that perhaps it was because he was there. For a moment, Anari entertained the idea of seeing Brienne in a more private setting.

If things went wrong, and Brienne wasn’t who she said she was, then Anari would be able to buy Sansa time to leave the room to get help. While there had been a few changes, Anari would be willing to take a small risk in order to get answers and to potentially get more help.

Before she could speak, however, Lord Baelish answered. “No,” his tone was clipped as he spoke. He was not going to allow her a moment alone with them, least of all Anari. She would put together the missing pieces of a puzzle he didn’t want to be solved; he knew she would.

“My ladies,” Brienne implored. “Allow me to explain, I swear, I will not lie to either of you.”

“I saw you at Joffrey’s wedding,” Sansa said, her voice cold and reserved. “You were bowing to the king, why should we trust someone who bowed to someone like him?”

“I was paying respects to Queen Margaery,” Brienne replied. “Before marrying Joffrey Baratheon, she was widow to Renly Baratheon. I knew her, and I wished to give her my respects, not Joffrey.” Upon seeing in Sansa’s eyes that she wasn’t convinced, Brienne sighed. “None of us wanted to be at that wedding. Sometimes we don’t have a choice in the things we get to do. Yet sometimes, we do have a choice, a chance to take a different path.”

She glanced back to Anari, hoping that the older girl would give her a chance. She could see that Anari was torn, and Brienne tried to think of anything she could say to hopefully get her to trust her enough to allow her a private audience.

Glancing out the window, Brienne thought of Podrick. While he didn’t say he and Anari were particularly close, she was sure the girl would remember him. At the very least, her words seemed to calm Sansa, as her glare lessened in its ice.

While Sansa could see that Anari was entertaining the idea, the personal connection with their mother proved too much for her to bear any longer. “Thank you for your services,” she said. “But you should leave.” Anari looked to her sister, a frown evident on her face.

Brienne looked to Anari, waiting for her answer. She was the oldest, she made the definitive decisions; she had the ability to choose whether or not she wanted her help. Looking back at Brienne, Anari’s eyes shone with frustration and exasperation.

Upon meeting her gaze, Anari gave the woman a small, apologetic smile. Brienne nodded, understanding that Anari wasn’t going to accept. Standing from her kneeling position, Brienne made to leave. “We shouldn’t let our new friend wander the countryside alone,” Lord Baelish said before she could walk away. “The roads here aren’t safe.” Anari’s eyes went to Lord Baelish as a frown settled over her lips.

What was he doing? Looking to Brienne again, however, she realized what it was that was going on. Brienne knew their names, knew their faces, and she now knew their disguises. However, Anari didn’t want the woman hurt. If she was allowed to stay, then Anari would find a way to see her in private.

She wanted to know what Brienne knew; she wanted to hear all of it. “The man asked you to stay,” one of the knights said as he moved to block Brienne from leaving.

Brienne’s eyes narrowed as the knights began to close in on her. Glancing back at the girls, she made eye contact once more with Anari. “I have Podrick Payne in my company,” she said. “He’s told me of your kindness and your willingness to do what is right. It was an honor to meet you.”

Quickly, Brienne shoved the closest knight away from her. Using her size, Brienne moved to shoulder shove another knight away, allowing her a moment to flee the inn. Anari stood up, her eyes widening. Brienne had Podrick with her?

She remembered that he was Tyrion’s squire, and she knew that Tyrion had grown quite fond of him. Looking to Lord Baelish, her eyes filled with ice. “Bring her back,” she stated. “Have them bring her and her companion back alive and unharmed.”

Lord Baelish looked to her, narrowing his eyes in curiosity. Anari was unwavering, she wanted this woman brought back. She wanted to see Podrick again. If Brienne was telling the truth, if Podrick was with her, then he must know something about Tyrion.

There must have been a reason as to why Tyrion sent him away. Podrick was only a squire, while not impossible to become something more, Anari didn’t think that just anyone would know who Podrick was. “You heard Lady Anari,” Lord Baelish said as he looked to the few knights that remained. “Bring Lady Brienne and her companion back to us.”

The knights nodded and moved to go carry out the order. Meanwhile, Lord Baelish stood and bid Sansa rise as well. They needed to leave, now that their cover may have been revealed, they needed to put as much distance as possible between this inn and whatever spies Cersei had looking for them.

“We must leave,” Lord Baelish said. “Now that your names have been used so publicly, it will only be a matter of time before someone puts things together.”

“What about-”

“They will be brought back to our next camp,” Lord Baelish assured, already knowing what she was going to ask. Anari sighed before nodding, she knew that the only thing she could do now was to wait. Nodding in agreement, the girls, Lord Baelish, and the remaining knights left the inn and mounted the horses.

Given that getting into the caravan would take too much time, it made more sense to get on horseback. Quickly, their smaller party rode away. Anari could only hope that she would be able to talk to Brienne again, this time without Lord Baelish’s interference.

She had a feeling she would know a lot from Brienne, and she wanted to see Podrick again. Anari was certain that he would be able to tell her any scrap of news there was to hear about Tyrion, as he must have seen him before he left. Maybe, just maybe, Podrick and Brienne were sent out by Tyrion.

The thought made Anari’s heart flutter as she rode next to her sister. Hopefully soon, everything would be as it should be. She prayed that the worst of things were behind her and that the future held something good.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

They made camp for the night several hours later. In her tent, Anari removed her overcoat and rolled her shoulders. It felt good to ride for a while, it certainly allowed her muscles to move more than riding in the caravan had. Pausing to look in front of the mirror, Anari took in her figure.

Now that she knew what she did, she could see the changes in her body. Her hips were slightly wider, and her abdomen seemed to curve out more. Part of her was overjoyed by this discovery, and excitement coursed through her. However, despite that, Anari knew that this would be very dangerous moving forward.

With the future so unknown, and with her and Sansa’s safety in questionable conditions; Anari wasn’t sure what she could do. There would only be so much she could do to hide the symptoms and to hide the changes before it became well known.

Anari wanted to hide it for as long as possible, as she knew it would be the safest thing to do. She just hoped she would have enough time in order to come up with a plan. Her moment alone was paused when she heard Sansa’s voice on the other side of her tent flap. Stepping away from the mirror, Anari took a breath to compose herself. “Yes?” She questioned, allowing her sister to enter.

Sansa entered Anari’s, making sure the flap was secure before she walked closer. Sansa wasn’t blind, and she wasn’t stupid; she knew her sister better than anyone, and she knew there was something going on with her. She just needed to know what.

“Is something wrong?” Anari questioned. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” Sansa replied. “Nothing is wrong with me, but I worry there is something going on with you.” She admitted. Anari’s brows furrowed in response. “You and I both promised each other that we would be open and honest. If there is something wrong, then I want to know. Let me help you, Anari.”

Realization crossed her face as she glanced away from her sister. She hadn’t expected Sansa to have picked up on anything, she was certain she was hiding any changes that were happening with her well enough. Evidently not, though, if Sansa was questioning her. With a sigh, Anari offered her sister a weak smile in return. She would eventually have no choice but to tell her at some point anyway.

And, perhaps, the sooner the better. Having an extra mind to help her now may help save her in the long run. Anari almost laughed as she realized that, for the first time she would be the one who might need saving. However, thinking that Anari’s expression meant something else, Sansa continued.

“I only ask because I’ve noticed you’ve been acting a little different ever since we left Lord Royce’s Keep,” she said. “If something is wrong, or if something has changed, then you can tell me. You can tell me anything in the world, Anari.”

In response, Anari nodded. She knew she couldn’t do this alone forever; besides she had promised Sansa back in the Eyrie that she would tell her things instead of keeping as many secrets. “I had my suspicions already, but I just kept dismissing the idea. It wasn’t until I read about it in a diary in Lord Royce’s Keep that I couldn’t ignore it any longer.” Offering her 
sister
 a small smile, her eyes full of hope as she pressed her hand to her abdomen. “Sansa, I’m with child.”

Blue eyes widened as her lips parted in surprise. She wasn’t sure what Anari was going to say, what she was going to tell her, but Sansa didn’t expect it to be that. However, once she fully registered what exactly her sister had said and what it meant, a flicker of hope kindled in her heart. “A child,” Sansa breathed.

Anari smiled at her sister’s reaction, though she walked closer and grabbed her hands. Glancing at the tent flap, Anari lowered her voice. “Sansa, you can’t tell anyone. If 
so
 much as one other person found out that I carry his child... if word spreads, I fear I will be in even more danger than I already am.”

Not only was she wanted by Cersei, but she would be hunted down even more if word spread that she carried Tyrion’s child. This babe would be the heir to so much; the heir to Winterfell and the heir to 
Casterly
 Rock. The North and the South would want this child, and Anari didn’t want that to happen.

“Of course,” Sansa nodded seriously. “I will never tell anyone, I swear it.” Anari sighed, in both relief and anxiety. No longer did she carry this secret; however, she was still in very real danger. She couldn’t hide this forever; she would physically be showing all the signs in a matter of weeks. But for now, at least she had her sister to help her.

Seeing the concern in her eyes, Sansa squeezed her hands. “I also promise to be the best aunt that I can be,” she said. Anari laughed lightly in return as she let go of Sansa’s hands to embrace her sister. If all went well, then she and her sister wouldn’t be the only ones left of their family anymore. Anari held so much hope, but she knew that things would be difficult.

While not jaded, her experiences had changed her. Anari was not the same woman she was when she left her home all those years ago, she was not an eighteen-year-old maiden who wished to break the mold that contained her. Now, she was older, a married woman who had been wizened by her experiences.

She no longer had the same desires she once did. All Anari wanted was to keep herself and Sansa safe, now she had to figure out how she was to keep the babe growing inside her safe. She was scared, she truly was, however, Anari knew she would figure something out. There had to be something she could do.

Seeming to also realize the true dangers of her sister’s situation, Sansa pulled back from their embrace. “What are we going to do about Lord Baelish?” She questioned softly. Sansa knew that they needed to do something, now that she knew, even she was beginning to see the change in her sister’s body. It would only be a matter of time before others noticed as well.

Anari shook her head in response. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I don’t know if this changes anything about my original plans; if I should keep doing this or if I should stop. Stopping completely would be too suspicious, but continuing would be too dangerous.”

Sansa frowned as she tried to think of something. “Perhaps you could hide with clothes?” She questioned. “You could keep your cloak clasped tighter around you.” Anari nodded her head, that could work, for a time. However, that didn’t help her current issue.

“I can’t tell him,” she stated. “Lord Baelish is never to know for as long as possible. He’ll use this somehow, and that’ll put me in even more danger, I can’t risk that.” Unconsciously, Anari’s hand moved to rest on her abdomen once more.

Sansa caught the action and couldn’t help but smile. “I still can’t believe it,” she said softly. Anari glanced at her sister and couldn’t help but return her smile.

“Neither can I,” she admitted. “I’m happy, truly I am, but I’m terrified.”

“We’ll figure this out,” Sansa assured her. “I’ll help you, however, I can.” Once more, Anari held onto her sister’s hand.

“Thank you,” Anari didn’t know what she would do if she had to go at this alone. She was thankful for her sister’s help and she was thankful that it seemed her sister had grown a lot. She wasn’t the same young girl that she was when they left their home. Now, she was more mature, it was unfortunate the things they endured together was what made it happen.

However, Anari could see the strength of her sister now. She could see that Sansa had become so much stronger, and she was showing that she was smarter than she had originally been letting on. Together, the sisters would get through this.

Anari and Sansa were at their strongest when they were together. So long as they had one another at their sides, they could take on anything. It was Anari’s hope that they found and brought back Brienne and Podrick. Anari could use the extra help and protection, for now though, she was going to continue on; she just needed to be smarter.

~

As a large crate was lowered to the stone covered ground; Lord Varys stood there, waiting a mere moment before he dismissed the men who delivered the wooden box. Once certain that they had left, Varys used the iron bar grasped in his hands to open one of the panels. “Apologies,” he winced as Tyrion tumbled out of the box with a groan.

Tyrion looked as unkempt as he felt; his hair was in wild disarray, his clothes stained and stinking, and a beard has grown steadily on his dirt ridden face. Once getting his bearings, Tyrion turned to glare at Varys. “I still don’t see why I had to stay in that fucking crate once we had set sail.” He growled.

“I saved your life,” Varys replied mildly. He wasn’t at all surprised by Tyrion’s foul mood; his appearance was rather repulsive at the moment, and Varys couldn’t imagine the experience was at all pleasant. “If they’re able to catch you, then that means that they will catch me as well. I cannot say I feel overly guilty about leaving you in that fucking crate.”

“Do you know what it’s like to be in there?” Tyrion questioned. “Do you know what it’s like to have to stuff your shit through one of these air holes?”

“No,” Varys replied. “I don’t know what it’s like to be in one of those boxes, however, I do know what it’s like having to pick up your shit and throw it overboard.”

With an irritated huff, Tyrion turned to look at where they stood. “Pentos?” He questioned as he eyes the familiar trees and the and 
Pentosi
 decorations that adorned the few windows he saw of the palace not far away.

“This is the home of my colleague, 
Ilyrio
 Mopatis,” Varys replied with a nod. “He’s a merchant, he and I met many years ago through mutual friends. Those friends and I were the group that saw Robert Baratheon for the disaster that he was.” Laying the iron bar on the side of the crate, Varys clasped his hands in front of himself. “We had tried to do what was best for the realm by supporting the Targaryen restoration. And thus, the chain of mistakes that led us both here began.”

Tyrion frowned as he looked around the area. He had been to Pentos before, that was how he knew where he was. However, he didn’t recognize the buildings surrounding him. Perhaps, though, that was for the best as he didn’t want anyone potentially remembering him from his last visit.

“Things have gotten worse, not better,” Varys sighed. “Westeros needs to be saved from itself.”

As he scanned his surroundings, Tyrion spied a wine tray and walked over to it. His head hurt, and he was exhausted. He needed a drink if he was going to be of any use to anyone right now. Pouring himself a glass, he drank the contents quickly. “Much better,” he muttered to himself as he poured another glass.

“My Lord?” Varys questioned when he noticed what he was doing.

“I don’t think I am anymore,” Tyrion replied with a cynical smile. “Are you a Lord if you kill your own father?” He questioned. “I don’t think they’d revoke your nobility for killing a whore, at least. That has probably happened from time to time.”

“You already drank yourself across the Narrow Sea,” Varys sighed.

“In a box,” Tyrion reminded. “Why should I bother to stop drinking now?”

“Because we are talking about the future of our country.”

“The future is shit,” Tyrion snapped. “Just like the past.”

Varys rose an eyebrow in response as he walked closer to his friend. “I can’t believe you would say that,” he replied. “Your past is what lead you here, and your future is what will possibly lead you home.”

“And what is there for me back in Westeros now?” Tyrion questioned.

“Your wife, probably,” Varys replied. Setting the glass down, Tyrion turned to Varys.

“She isn’t here?” He questioned. “I thought that...”

“You thought I was the one who organized her escape?” Varys questioned softly. “I wish I had, at least then I would have her here to help me talk some sense into you.” He scoffed. However, his expression softened when he saw the look on Tyrion’s face. “I am sorry, I don’t know where Anari or her sister is. Whoever got them out managed to do so without my knowing.”

Tyrion looked down before he reached into his pocket to take out the bracelet he had taken from their shared chambers. “I thought she would be here,” he said. “That maybe this was all some elaborate plan of yours.”

“Unfortunately, not,” Varys sighed. “I didn’t have the opportunity to think about getting them out after the last plan I made had been spoiled.” Tyrion sighed as he grabbed the glass and looked at the dark red liquid inside. Anari had once gotten him to slow down how much he drank.

He didn’t drink nearly as often when she was around, and he had found he much more enjoyed being sober whenever she was with him. Without her good influence though, and without her being thereafter he had hoped and prayed, she would be; Tyrion quickly emptied to contents of the glass before he filled it again, his grasp tightening painfully on the bracelet.

~

After days of riding, finally, they took respite for a moment. Lord Baelish had told the girls that he wanted to show them something. After dismounting, the girls took his arms when he offered them. Anari was still clad in her modified outfit, however, she had made sure that her cloak barely moved away from her chest.

She had yet to figure out a plan that would keep her safe, so for now, this was all she could do. Looking at her surroundings, Anari noted that everything looked vaguely familiar. Lord Baelish lead them over to the cliff’s edge where they paused to look at the holdfast across the way.

“That’s Moat Cailin,” Anari said, once she realized where they were. She knew this land; she had stopped there briefly on the King’s Road when they were heading to King’s Landing. She knew who presided over the Moat. It was hard to forget, especially after everything they’d done.

The foul spit of land that the Moat resided was covered with a thin fog as the holdfast loomed in dark shadows. On one of the high towers, Anari was able to see the flag that blew in the wind, just seeing the Flayed Man made her blood boil.

“Yes,” Lord Baelish agreed. “A bit of a shabby place, I’ll admit. If I remember correctly, you both have been here before.”

“On our way to King’s Landing,” Sansa replied, as she too realized where they were. Neither sister was pleased to see that this was what he wanted to show them. Obviously, he knew exactly what he was doing, or else he wouldn’t have bothered having them dismount in the first place.

“What is this?” Anari questioned, unable to bear looking at the fort any longer. “Where are you taking us?”

“Home,” Lord Baelish replied.

“The 
Boltons
 have Winterfell,” Anari shook her head. Her mind worked as she tried to figure out what he was doing. However, suddenly, Anari understood. “The letter, your marriage proposal, it wasn’t for you.”

“No, it wasn’t.”

Sansa ripped her arm out of Lord Baelish’s grasp as she moved to stand next to her sister. Anger shone in Sansa’s eyes as she looked at Lord Baelish. “Roose Bolton murdered our brother,” she hissed. “And you want to take us to him?”

“Roose Bolton is a traitor,” Anari also tore her arm away as she glared at Lord Baelish. How dare he have the audacity to even think either one of them would entertain the idea of going home where traitors lived. “He betrayed us, betrayed our family.”

“He broke his oath, he serves the 
Lannisters
,” Sansa agreed. Lord Baelish looked at the girls and marveled at how strong they were together. Anari was the more noteworthy adversary, however, Sansa was now proving that many would be foolish to underestimate her.

“He did,” Lord Baelish agreed. “He did all of those things; he betrayed you, killed your brother, and served the 
Lannisters
. But he doesn’t anymore, they have nothing to give him now that Tywin is dead.”

Anari paused when she learned that Tywin was dead. Having met the man many times, he didn’t seem in poor health. So, it was surprising to hear that he was dead. However, she focused back on the current situation. “That just makes him even less trustworthy,” she hissed. “As soon as he uses people for all their worth, he leaves them. No, we won’t go.”

“You can’t make us go,” Sansa agreed.

Lord Baelish looked between the sisters and tried to figure out the best way to go about this. It was tricky, trying to work with both of them. Together, they were stronger, alone they had small weaknesses he could exploit. While he enjoyed the challenge, especially as he looked into Anari’s icy eyes, he knew he had to do something.

“Winterfell is your home,” he stated.

“Not anymore,” Anari replied. “It’s tainted now, it can never be our home again.”

“It is always going to be your home,” Lord Baelish replied. “You’re both Starks, dying your hair and changing your clothes doesn’t take that away.” As he walked closer, Anari gently moved Sansa to stand behind her as she raised her chin in defiance. “You are Anari and Sansa Stark, the last surviving children of Ned and Catelyn Stark. You belong in the North.”

“I am not a Stark anymore,” Anari replied. “A detail that perhaps you have forgotten.”

“You are a wolf; nothing will ever take that away. You have Stark blood in your veins, you will always be a Stark.” Lord Baelish walked closer to the girls as he spoke. He needed to convince them to do this, and perhaps he knew how he only needed to word it right. With the sisters working together, it meant that Lord Baelish needed to be careful. “I know you are still married, my Lady. It wasn’t my intent to betroth you.”

As soon as she saw his eyes go to Sansa who stood behind her, Anari’s eyes darkened. “No,” She stated firmly. “I will not have you trade my sister over to a traitor like she’s cattle.”

Anari would never allow her sister to be married off, not to anyone she doesn’t approve of first. Sansa had once been betrothed to Joffrey; a sadistic boy who made their lives miserable since day one. She would have been terribly unhappy had she been married to Tyrion, which was why Anari knew to take her place.

She wasn’t about to allow her sister to be married into a family or House that betrayed and murdered their brother and mother. “You can’t make us,” Sansa agreed firmly. “He’s a traitor, a murderer!” She was also disgusted by the very idea of marrying someone like that. She wasn’t about to make the same mistake twice and walk-in blindly to a marriage before she truly knew who the man was.

She didn’t know Joffrey; she didn’t know his true nature until it was too late. Sansa had been a silly, stupid, girl back then; she was no longer that little girl. She now understood that Anari had the right mindset when it came to marriage; know your husband before deciding on a match.

“You’re not marrying Roose Bolton,” Lord Baelish replied, hoping to quell their displeasure. “No, you’ll be marrying his son and heir Ramsay. One day, he will be Warden of the North, and you-”

“No,” Anari cut him off again. She was not going to listen to any more of his poisonous words. She didn’t know Roose Bolton well, but she knew enough to know he was not a man she ever wanted herself or her family associated with ever again. She knew nothing about his son, and Anari didn’t want to know if he was like his traitorous father or worse.

It was too much of a risk, knowing as little as she did.

“Anari,” Lord Baelish tried again, a subtle scolding undertone in his voice.

“No,” Anari snapped, her grey eyes flashing dangerously.

“We’ll die before we go there again,” Sansa spoke, her own eyes taking on a harsh glint. “We’ll starve ourselves; we’ll do whatever it takes to never set foot there while that traitor taints our home.” Sansa also was not about to allow her sister to go to Winterfell. They were in danger enough as it was, and Anari carried the heir to Winterfell within her.

Anari’s child posed a threat to the 
Boltons
' rule; she would not endanger her sister. Older or not, Sansa knew better than to allow Lord Baelish’s words to convince her.

“I won’t force you to do anything,” Lord Baelish replied. “Don’t you both know by now how much I care for you?”

A scowl threatened Anari’s lips at his words. She hadn’t fully decided how she was going to deal with the game she had created with Lord Baelish. Now knowing she was pregnant; Anari knew she had to be more careful with how close she let Lord Baelish get to her.

“All you have to do is say the word,” Lord Baelish continued. “Say the word, Anari and I’ll turn the horses around, but listen to me.” As he spoke, though, he continued to close the space between them. Anari shook her head in response, though once close enough Lord Baelish boldly took her face in his hands. “Listen,” he snapped lightly.

His tone made Anari freeze, her eyes widening a fraction at his tone. He had never raised his voice like that with her, and it nearly caused her to bristle. She didn’t like anyone raising their voice when speaking to her, but when someone like Lord Baelish spoke to her in that manner, it caused her to become defensive.

Behind her sister, Sansa’s eyes narrowed. She saw what Lord Baelish was doing. He was targeting Anari on purpose; she knew that he knew that if he convinced Anari, then they would press on. It was a smart move, though Sansa didn’t like it. Neither sister enjoyed being targeted on purpose to hold over the other.

Unfortunately, there wasn’t much either of them could do in most situations. “You have been running all your lives,” Lord Baelish spoke, his voice softening. “Both of you; terrible things have happened around you and your family and you weep. You take to sitting alone in darkened rooms as you mourn their fates, wishing there was something you could have done. The day they executed your father was the day both of you became bystanders to tragedy.”

Anari fought back a snarl that threatened her lips as she regarded him. Her blood ran hotly through her veins as she valiantly resisted the savage urge to lash out. A growl bubbled within her chest as her piercing gaze met his. Knowing what she did about Lord Baelish’s involvement with her father’s execution; Anari was hard-pressed not to react.

This further proved that he had little to no limits when it came to getting his way. As Anari backed away from him so he couldn’t touch her, the sides of her face burned where his hands had once been. Lord Baelish was willing to manipulate their emotions and exploit the deaths of their family in order to convince them to meet the man responsible for the loss of their family.

“Stop being a bystander, Anari,” Lord Baelish continued. “Stop running, do you hear me? Stop running away.”

There had only been one occasion in Anari’s life where she ran away. She was not the kind of woman to flee when things got difficult; instead, she read the terrain, she analyzed and made her choices smartly. The day she ran away was the day she had left her husband, the man she loved, in a city full of people hell-bent on murdering him. She knew that Lord Baelish’s words were a veiled challenge, she could tell that much by looking into his eyes.

She had proved, all her life, that she was stronger than anyone knew; that she could take on more than others' thought. Every challenge thrown her way, Anari faced and conquered. In truth, Anari was a conqueror; only she didn’t conquer people or cities, no. Anari rose above challenges set before her, nothing anyone did ever seemed to truly stop her.

Joffrey was right to fear her, Cersei was right to loathe and envy her, and Tywin was right to not underestimate her. Anari was a threat, she was dangerous; she was not someone to take lightly if she thought of you as an adversary.

Despite the urge to accept the challenge he laid before her; Anari knew that there was a lot at stake. Sansa didn’t know how to protect herself, and Anari was compromised due to her pregnancy. So many factors weighed into this decision. Especially now, knowing where they are going, Anari did not trust her sister’s wellbeing, or her own, to be secure.

Anari looked to Moat Callin again, trying to remember her lessons about House Bolton. They were known for being more on the savage side of the Northern Houses, continuing their abhorrent practice of flaying people alive despite her father having made it illegal to do so.

Anari knew the relationship between the Starks and the 
Boltons
 was a fragile one at best. Both were the biggest houses of the North, and their past had shown that House Bolton was reluctant to bend the knee to the Starks. Looking to her sister, Anari questioned with her eyes alone what it was Sansa wanted to do.

With their new plan to actually work together, Anari didn’t want to make any final decisions without Sansa’s input. Logically, Anari knew that she couldn’t protect her sister forever. There would have to be a time for Sansa to make her own choices and to lead her own life.

The sisters had two choices; return to the Eyrie and live out their days in safety, hiding away for the rest of their lives, or finally going back home. Though, in order to go back home, they would have to buy it with marriage. Sansa didn’t want to run anymore, in truth, she had been running her entire life now.

She had hidden behind her sister and ran away when things got difficult. It was time she stepped up and proved her worth as not only a player in the game but as a sister. She was older now, and she was wiser. Sansa knew that she would be wondering what would have happened had they actually gone home.

This was their chance, and Sansa didn’t want to lose it. In the past, she had been the reason as to why it had taken them so long to run away from King’s Landing. She had said no when the Hound had offered, she had been the most reluctant when Lord Baelish had offered the first time.

Sansa didn’t want to be the reason they gave up again, not when they were so close. Anari had proven her strength, she had proven that she was a wolf. Now, it was time that Sansa did the same; she was just as much a wolf as her sister, she just needed to believe in herself more. She was strong, and she knew she had the power within her to fight.

Taking a deep breath, Sansa nodded once to Anari’s questioning eyes as a faint smile quirked the edges of her lips. Anari nodded in return before she turned back to face Lord Baelish. It was interesting, watching the sisters speak to one another without words.

Neither one of them was easy to read anymore, though Sansa still had ways to go before she became as unreadable as Anari. Lord Baelish could see that the longer Sansa stayed with her sister, the better she was going to be, the stronger she was going to become.

Anari influenced many people around her; whether she knew it or not, however, was a different story. Every move she made, everything she said caused a different outcome. Anari was like her father, in that she inspired loyalty. She was so naturally charismatic and charming that not even Lord Baelish was fully immune.

If she were to realize the full potential of her ability, then she would become near unstoppable. While her face was stoic, Anari’s shoulders dropped minutely. While she knew Sansa had her reasons for deciding to go through with this, she couldn’t help but worry about their future.

She didn’t know what was going to happen, however, Anari was going to face this new challenge just as she had faced the others. Leveling her eyes with Lord Baelish, Anari spoke; “We ride for Winterfell,”

Lord Baelish smiled in return, satisfied with their choice. “And the marriage?”

“Has been accepted,” Sansa replied. “I will wed Ramsay Bolton.” She knew that Anari would have taken her place again. While they didn’t know of Tyrion’s fate, it could only be assumed he was either lost, imprisoned, or killed. Considering also that Sansa knew her sister was with child, she knew that she needed to be the one to marry Ramsay.

With the signs already showing, it would not be easy to hide it from anyone for too much longer. For now, though, at least Anari would be spared from the ridicule or punishment she would receive for marrying a man while carrying the child of another.

Sansa’s response caught both Lord Baelish and Anari off guard. However, pride shone in Anari’s eyes as she realized her sister truly was ready to stand on her own.

Offering his hands to the sisters, the girls linked their arms with his. “Banners!” Lord Baelish called to the knights around them. They would ride the rest of the way to the Moat and take residence there for the night and continue to Winterfell by morning.

~

The sun was warm on his skin, though the wind took pity and was cool as it blew gently across his face. The air was different here, less foul. It wasn’t tainted and thick with corruption and deceit, just crisp ocean air with a vague hint of salt from the water surrounding the balcony he stood at.

Next to him was a decanter of wine, half of which was poured into a glass cup. He felt better now; after getting cleaned up, a change of clothes, and a soft bed to properly rest, he felt more like his old self again. When he had awakened for the day, part of him thought everything to be a dream again. A horrid nightmare that had not yet really happened. However, it proved to not be the case as he glanced down at the bracelet in his hands.

Running his thumb across one of the jewels, Tyrion sighed as he thought of the dream he had had. He wished it didn’t have to be a dream, that it was real again. However, he knew that it was doubtful that things would change as he leaned over and grasped the glass goblet and sipped the sweet wine.

Hearing footsteps behind him, Tyrion glanced to see who approached. “Eunuch, the Spider, Master of Whispers,” he named as Varys came to stand next to him.

“Imp, Half-Man,” Varys replied, causing Tyrion to raise his glass in acknowledgement. “You know, there are faster ways to kill yourself.”

“Not for a coward, at least,” Tyrion sighed as he looked back out at the water.

“You are many things, my friend,” Varys began. “But you are definitely no coward.”

“You know, you never did tell me why exactly you decided to set me free,” Tyrion stated. “You risked your life and your position, you risked everything.”

“Your brother asked me to,” Varys replied as he rested his arms on the balcony in front of him.

“You could have said no,”

“And refuse the 
Kingslayer
?” Varys questioned sarcastically. “What a dangerous proposition.”

“Not as dangerous as releasing me was,” Tyrion snarked back. “Why did you really do it? You’re not family, you owe me nothing. It seems you’ve lost more than you gained by setting me free.”

“Because I didn’t do it for you,” Varys replied. “I released you for the betterment of the Seven Kingdoms.”

“A drunken dwarf like me will never be the savior of the Seven Kingdoms,” Tyrion scoffed, taking a sip from his glass.

“I don’t believe in saviors,” Varys scoffed back. “I believe that people of talent have a role to play in the wars to come.”

“Well, you’ll have to go and find yourself another soldier,” Tyrion sighed. “I’m done with Westeros, and everyone in Westeros is done with me.”

“You have many admirable qualities, my friend, but self-pity is not one of them,” Varys smirked faintly. “Besides, I can think of at least one person in Westeros who is far from done with you.” Tyrion glanced up at his friend but instead of looking at him, Varys was looking at the bracelet still clutched in his free hand.

Tyrion sighed softly in return. He didn’t know if he would ever honestly get to see Anari again. While he held out hope that he would, he couldn’t help the sinking feeling that it was going to be near impossible. Wherever she was though, and whatever she was doing, Tyrion hoped she was safe and that she would find happiness.

Secretly, he hoped that she would still think of him. For as long as he lived, he knew that he would never love another woman. “Any fool with a spot of luck can find themself born into power; however, earning it for yourself takes work.”

“I’m not well-suited for the work.”

“I think you are,” Varys disagreed. “You have an instinct for politics, something of which I believe you got from your father. However, one thing your father lacked was compassion; you do not lack that quality.

“Compassion?” Tyrion scoffed. “Yes, I am just dripping with compassion.” Quickly, he drank the contents of his glass before pouring himself another. “Let’s see, I murdered my former lover with my bare hands and I shot my father with a crossbow. Tell me, how well does that show my compassion?”

“I never said you were perfect,” Varys relented. “However, I have seen that you are more than you are letting yourself believe. A prime example being your relationship with Anari Stark; you forged a genuine friendship with her before marrying her, and together you proved to be even stronger still.”

“What is it you want, exactly?” Tyrion questioned. While he counted Varys as a friend, Tyrion didn’t really know what his friend even wanted. Varys was a mystery, ever-changing, and constantly moving about for reasons only he knew.

“Peace,” Varys replied. “I want peace and prosperity, to see a land where the powerful do not prey on the powerless.”

His words caused Tyrion to scoff again. It sounded like another dream, and Tyrion was coming to realize yet again just how meaningless dreams were. “Yes, and where the castles are made of gingerbread and the moats are filled with blackberry wine,” he replied cynically. “The powerful have always preyed on the powerless, that’s how they became powerful in the first place.”

“Perhaps,” Varys allowed. “Though, perhaps we’ve grown so used to the horror we’ve seen and been through and assume there’s no other way to things.” When Tyrion rolled his eyes and glanced away, Varys scoffed himself. “If you were to sit upon the Iron Throne, would you spread misery throughout the land?”

“I will never sit on the Iron Throne,”

“No, you won’t,” Varys agreed. He knew his friend was not meant to rule, perse, however, if given the right ruler that actually listened to his advice, Varys knew Tyrion would do well in ensuring that the realm actually did prosper. “I know you could help another take that seat. The Seven Kingdoms need someone stronger than Tommen, though someone gentler than Stannis. A monarch who can intimidate the high lords and inspire the people alike. A ruler that inspires love with the right family name and a powerful army at their back.”

“Good luck finding a man like that,” Tyrion sighed. He didn’t want to be having this conversation. Nothing good would come of it, he would rather be left alone again to stare at the sea and wallow in his roiling emotions.

“Who said anything about a man?” Varys questioned, his brows knitting together. When Tyrion glanced at him with a frown, Varys smiled faintly in return. “You have a choice, my friend; you can stay here at the palace and drink yourself to death or you can ride with me to 
Meereen
 and meet Daenerys Targaryen before deciding if the world is worth fighting for.”

Tyrion didn’t respond right away as his mind worked. He had known of Daenerys and of her escapades in Slaver’s Bay. She commanded the Unsullied army and a large group of 
sellswords
. Her liberation of 
Meereen
 had definitely caught the attention of many, though even Tyrion knew that it would be foolish to truly ignore her.

If meeting Daenerys meant that he would be able to find a way to go back to Westeros without fearing for his life, then he may as well take it. Seeing that he may not get an answer right away, however, Varys began walking away after giving Tyrion a shallow 
bow
.

Looking down at the bracelet still in his hands, Tyrion sighed. He was being a fool, and he knew it. “Varys,” he called before the man could walk too far away. Varys turned; his hands clasped behind his back. “Can I drink on our road to 
Meereen
?”

In response, Varys merely smiled.

~

As night fell, she decided to leave her chambers. She knew this was a risky move, however, she decided that it would be worth it. She needed to mend her mistake from earlier, and she needed to do something to either further or stop her previous plan.

Walking silently through the barren halls, she reached the room she had been searching for. Standing outside the door, she took a small breath as she knocked on the wood. The occupant on the other side seemed to pause before calling out to allow her entry.

Opening the door, Anari stepped into Lord Baelish’s chambers.

~

Withholding a sigh as she tried to control her temper, Daenerys nodded in return. “Thank you all for your counsel,” she smiled. It was a dismissal all of them recognized, so as one, all of her advisors rose from the table and left the room. However, one remained.

“Your Grace, a word, please, I beg you,” Ser Barristan said. He needed to talk some sense into her, to remind her of who she was and who she wasn’t. He had seen the look in her eyes before, and he knew what it meant. He needed to do something before she fell down the same path.

“About what?” Daenerys questioned.

“About your father,” Ser Barristan replied. “About the Mad King.”

“The Mad King?” Daenerys questioned, her temper flaring again at the moniker given to her father. “You’re here to remind me of my enemies’ lies? Well, you can consider me reminded.” Her lips curled in contempt as she moved to walk away.

“Your Grace, I served in his 
Kingsguard
, I knew him,” he tried. His words were enough to cause Daenerys to pause. “I was at his side from the beginning; your enemies didn’t lie.”

Sighing softly, Daenerys turned back around to face him. “Go on,” she didn’t know much about her father. She was reluctant to believe any of the stories 
Viserys
 had told her, and she didn’t hold much stock at all in the stories everyone else had told her.

If Ser Barristan was willing to tell her the truth, then she wanted to hear it. “When the people rose in revolt against him, your father set their towns and castles aflame,” he began. “He murdered sons in front of fathers, burning men alive with Wildfire, laughing as they screamed.”

He would never forget the sounds of anguished screams, the smell of flesh as it melted from bones. He would never forget the sight of their ashen bodies left in a heap on the stone floor. Barristan would also never forget the look on Aerys’ face as he gazed at that same pile of ash with amusement and satisfaction. He didn’t want to see that happen ever again; Barristan had seen that same wicked glint in Daenerys’ eyes, which was why he knew it was important to tell her the truth.

“All his efforts to stamp out dissent led to a rebellion that killed every Targaryen except two,” he continued. “Now; Robert Baratheon is dead, Ned Stark his dead, Joffrey Baratheon is dead. There are so few good people left in Westeros. If you sail there with this choice haunting you, no one will trust you again.”

He knew the Lords and Ladies of Westeros. He had been there longer, he had seen. 
So
 few of the high Lords and Ladies were of true nobility and honor. If Daenerys wanted any of them to support her, then she had to show she was different, that she wasn’t more of the same.

“I am not my father,” Daenerys replied. While she now understood that she inherited her anger from her father, she did not inherit his madness. Despite her emotions and her impulses, she was willing to listen to her advisors so long as they gave her advice worth listening to.

“No, Your Grace, thank the gods,” Barristan smiled. “But the Mad King earned his name; he gave his enemies the justice he thought they deserved. Each time he did so it made him feel powerful and right until the very end. If you go slaughtering your prisoners as he did then you will be proving your enemies right and no one in Westeros will back you.”

“I don’t need them to,” Daenerys replied. “I only need them to bend the knee.”

“They won’t,” Barristan warned. “Not now, and not if you do this. The Old houses are scarce, there are few people of honor left. You will need their support when you sail back to take your place in King’s Landing.”

“What noble houses are left in Westeros?” Daenerys questioned.

“House Lannister, Bolton, Frey, Tyrell, Martell, Greyjoy, and Stark,” Barristan listed. “I know that Houses Lannister, Bolton, Frey, and Greyjoy will never side with you. Had Robb Stark not been murdered, you may have had his support.”

“Then why did you name House Stark?”

“Because there is one living 
Stark
 I know of that might still side with you,” Barristan replied. “Anari, oldest daughter of Lord Eddard and Catelyn Stark. With her brother dead, she is next to assume control of the North. Last I heard, though, she fled Joffrey’s wedding feast after being accused of killing him. If she were to somehow get the North again, you would need her support.”

Daenerys took a deep breath as her mind worked. While she wanted justice and to do what she wanted, she knew that it would not look good for her down the line. She was a Queen, and she had to show not only the people of 
Meereen
 she was different, but she had to show the people of Westeros.

The eyes of the world were on her, and it was proving to be a heavy burden indeed. Despite her original plans, Daenerys nodded. “I will not have the Son of the Harpy executed without a fair trial,” she replied.

Barristan smiled in relief as he nodded. “Your Grace,”

~

“My Lady,” Lord Baelish greeted. “I must admit, I’m surprised to see you so late.”

“I hope I haven’t disturbed you,” Anari smiled faintly as she clasped her hands in front of her. She had yet to remove the cloak she had worn earlier that day in fear he would notice the change in her body. Stepping forward, Anari allowed her smile to turn hopeful. The shadows of the room did well to hide her figure, at least in that there was comfort.

She had made her choice, and she hoped it would be for the best. If it helped to bolster her protection, then perhaps this was the only move she could make for the time being. “Of course not,” Lord Baelish replied. “I was only writing to inform Lord Bolton of our impending arrival.”

Anari nodded in return, as she glanced briefly around the room. His chambers were slightly larger than hers, though Anari didn’t much care for it. “I hope you can forgive me,” she began, refocusing her gaze on him. “I reacted poorly when I learned of our true destination, and I had no right to take my anger out on you.” She said, glancing down at her hands. “I hope that you know that I do wish to trust you, that my words in Lord Royce’s holdfast haven’t changed.”

Lord Baelish rose from where he sat and began to close the distance. He wasn’t sure what game she was playing here or if she was being earnest. She kept him guessing, and she kept him under her intoxicating spell. Lord Baelish had to wonder if she knew the way she affected the people around her; if she was aware of the allure, she possessed.

Everyone she met, everyone she touched; they all fell under her spell. Anari was an inspiration, whether she knew it or not. She could make kings rise and fall, Lord Baelish had never seen such a truly and effortlessly powerful woman before. He was originally drawn to her because of her mother and for her name.

The more he got to know her, though, the more he interacted with her, he began to see who she truly was. Lord Baelish was weak for her, and he could not resist her for long. “You have no need to ask for my forgiveness,” Lord Baelish replied. “In truth, you must forgive me for not telling you sooner. I hope that you understand that my concealment of where we were going was for your own good. I did not believe you would be inclined to come at all had you known my intentions.”

Anari nodded again in return. It was a safe assumption to make, as it was true. Had she known prior to coming to Moat Cailin; Anari never would have allowed herself or Sansa to leave Lord Royce’s Keep. “I understand,” she replied. “I do not like Lord Bolton or his family; after what he did to my brother, I am in loath to meet with him,” she confessed. “How can I be in the same castle as the man who helped murder members of my family? To be with the man who drove a knife into my brother’s heart?”

Her emotional response to her words was real; the tears that welled into her eyes were true as she glanced down once more. Anari wasn’t sure how she will react upon meeting the man responsible for the deaths of her mother and brother, who directly murdered Robb. Lord Baelish walked closer and gently cupped the sides of her face, tilting her head so she looked at him.

Softly, his thumbs wiped away the few tears that rolled down her cheeks. He could see the worry in her eyes, could see the uncertainty. Lord Baelish was surprised at how she was allowing him to see her true emotions; so raw and natural, uninhibited. It was a gift, in truth.

“You will face this as you have faced every challenge set before you,” he replied softly. “You are strong, Anari. Do not doubt yourself.”

“I’m afraid,” Anari nearly whispered. “Tell me what to do, tell me what I can do to quell this fear I feel.”

He didn’t know what to say, really. He wasn’t sure what answer would suffice. “Trust in me,” he replied. “Trust in me as you have been, I will never steer you wrong. I care too much about you to take you down a path to destruction.”

In place of words, Anari nodded. She wished to discuss more, but she knew that it would break the atmosphere she had helped create. Now was not the time, for now, she had mended what she had nearly ruined earlier in the day. It was almost surprising; how easily it was for her to get him to believe her.

Anari was unaware of the pull she had, of the hold she had on him. She knew he lusted for her, but she wasn’t aware of the raw power she truly wielded. So, it was surprising and intriguing to see that she could take a man like Lord Baelish and make him so easily manipulated by a few simple words, truth intermingled with lies, and a brief display of her true emotions.

Though, as she looked into his eyes, she couldn’t help but question herself. How deep was she truly willing to take this? How far would she allow this game of hers to go? As he leaned down to kiss her, Anari retreated into her mind.

Was she already in too deep to stop?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Her original plan was to go to King's Landing. She had what she needed, she had the faces, she had the skills, she knew the layout... But then she met Hot Pie again at the Inn at the Crossroads. Jon and Sansa had won back Winterfell from the Boltons.It made her think, what was more important to her? Going to King's Landing where she could finally get the revenge and justice for her family. Or go see those who remained of her family. The people she loved and cared for. She would like to see Jon again, and while she and Sansa didn't always get along, she did miss her sister.So, Arya turned her horse and road off to Winterfell. She felt a longing she hadn't felt in a long time when she saw it in the distance. She was going home, finally, she was home. Though, she chose to walk the rest of the way once she got close enough.When she did, she saw two guards standing in front of the gates. "Hey, oh," one of the said, he had a beard and was a bit shorter. "Where are you going?""In there. I live here." Arya replied, a little annoyed she was being stopped."Fuck off." The bearded one scoffed. She narrowed her eyes in return as she regarded them both carefully."I'm Arya Stark. This is my home." She stated, however, the guards merely glanced at one another before laughing."Arya Stark is dead."While she could understand people thinking that, it didn't mean it didn't irritate her. "Send for Maester Luwin or Ser Rodrick. They'll tell you who I am.""There's no Rodrick here." The second, more taller one, said."Maester's name is Wolkan." Arya shouldn't be surprised that Maeter Luwin and Ser Rodrick weren't there, they were most likely dead. However, it did sting just a little to know that the people she grew up with were gone too."Go ask Jon Snow then, the King in the North. He's my brother" Even if he was just her half brother, Arya would always consider him her family, just like Anari did."He's a thousand miles away.""It's cold. We're busy. So, you know, best fuck off.""Mm-hmm.""If Jon Snow is gone who is in charge of Winterfell?" Arya questioned, growing tired of the way they were treating her."The Lady of Winterfell," The tall one said, Arya merely raised an eyebrow. "Lady Stark.""Which Lady Stark?" Arya asked. "There are three.""One," The bearded one corrected. "If you're really Arya Stark, then you'd know that the oldest one's dead." Hearing that made Arya pause. Anari was dead? No, no... she couldn't be, Anari was the strongest of them all, really. She couldn't be dead.However, Arya wasn't going to give these guards the satisfaction of seeing her upset. "Tell Sansa her sister is home.""Lady Sansa is too busy to waste her breath on you, just like us. So for the last time, fuck off." The bearded one tried to grab her, but quick as a snake, Arya dodged his attempt, much to his surprise.Arya fixed them with a stern glare. "I'm getting into this castle one way or another. If I'm not who I say I am, I won't last long. But if I am, and Sansa finds out that you turned me away..." She trailed off, leaving the threat open.The guards looked uneasy as they glanced at one another. They hated to admit it, but she was right. So, instead of getting in trouble for turning her away, they brought Arya inside, pointing to a cart. "You sit there. Right there. Don't move."Of course, Arya didn't stay there. Instead, she felt pulled to go into the crypts. So, that was where she went, much to the surprise and slight worry of the guards who reported to Lady Sansa together. "We told her to wait. We were standing right next to her.""When we turned around she had gone, My Lady. She was nothing. Some winter town girl." The bearded one dismissed. The taller one followed suit."She comes in asking for Ser Rodrick and Maester Luwin." Hearing those names again sparked something within Sansa. Only Arya would know to ask for those two, which meant that the girl had to have been her sister."Don't trouble yourself over it, My Lady. We'll find her.""You don't have to. I know where she is." Sansa replied as she stood, unable to hide the small smile that came to her lips. She was happy to see Bran again, even though he has definitely changed since the last she saw him awake.Sansa quickly made her way to the crypts, knowing that was where she would go. And she was right in assuming so. The two sisters reunited, while it wasn't as heartfelt as her reunion with Jon, it was still good to hold family again. Sansa would probably never tire of doing so.Though, she just wished that she could hold and hug Anari, one last time. Despite knowing what the guards told her, Arya needed to ask. "Anari, where's Anari?" Sansa's smiled faded as she looked down at her fingers. That was all the answer Arya needed. "She's dead.""She died protecting me." Sansa said quietly."How?" Arya asked. Sansa sighed as she glanced back at her sister."We were attacked, there were too many. She tried backing us away from the fight and closer to where the guards would see us. But she had to fight when one of them ran towards us. She killed him, though, she killed the man who killed her."Arya smiled faintly at that. Of course she would have, of course Anari would have killed the man who dared wound or hurt her. "Is she down here too?""We left her." Sansa said quietly. Arya frowned when she heard that."Left her?" She asked. "You left our sister in the snow? Alone?" Sansa looked away again, at the statue of their father. He would have been disappointed with her had he been able to know what happened to Anari. She should have brought her home. "You left our sister to die?""She told me to go," Sansa explained. "She told me to leave her." Arya wanted to argue, but not because she just wanted to argue, but because she was both angry and sad. Anari didn't deserve to die, she deserved to be here with them.Even if she was buried in the crypts, it meant that she was home. "Then... we should build a statue for her. For Robb and mother too, we need to honor them, they belong here." Sansa nodded along with her. She was right, they needed to do something for them, to give them that bit of peace."Arya," Sansa said, she needed to know. "Bran's home too."Slowly but surely, the wolves were coming back home.~The next morning, after all of them had cleaned themselves, they dried and dressed. However, Anari also prepared them a hearty breakfast, so that they'd have to stop less on the road. Though, the boys also decided to spar a little while they still could. While the boys understood that they were leaving, they still didn't really know where they were going yet.Mykal was the one who asked his mother. Anari told them that they were going on a journey to see very important people. "Who?" Mykal asked her."Well, we're going to see my brother and sister. Your aunt Sansa and Uncle Jon." She said with a small smile.  Anari knew that he wanted to know more about his family, and about where Anari had come from before this. Mykal marveled at her tales and about the things she had gone through.In truth, Mykal thought his mother was the toughest woman out there, and he wanted to be just like her. "Aunt and Uncle?" He questioned, feeling his excitement rise."Yes," Anari nodded. "I bet they'll be happy to see you." Mykal let out a happy cry as he jumped into his mother's arms. She laughed at his excitement, looking over his shoulder at Idan who smiled at her. He had had his own talk with his son as well, letting him know where they were going and why.The farm was slowly running out of supplies anyway, so Idan knew that he wouldn't last for too much longer, especially when Anari was taking the wolves with her. Anari knew this too, which was why she had made the offer in the first place. One of their last few things to do was to take the cloaks and clothes that Anari had made into town.She had finished them, having spent a lot of time working on them so as not to disappoint or leave the towns people with nothing. Now that Anari understood what went with living the life of a commoner, Anari knew she had to do something, do more to help them. Around noon, the time Anari hoped they'd leave at, everyone was all ready. Anari was clad mostly in black. She had her black breeches on, black boots she had bought to replace her old and worn ones, and a long sleeved tunic that had extra layers of fabric on the inside to keep her warm. Anari tied her hair messily behind her head so that it was out of her face.She didn't dye it with the charcoal this time, considering she was going to see her family. Anari wanted her red hair to be on full display so that she would be recognized. They packed as much as they could carry, Anari having the idea to use the horse that was in the barn to both carry some of the packs and to also let the children ride. Anari and Idan could easily walk, but unfortunately the children would slow them down.Of course, they had the wolves walking with them as they left the farm house, all of them turning to give a fond and silent farewell to the place they called home. They then began their journey through the woods, not trusting the main roads which no doubt had bandits around.Several hours into their journey, the group was both tired and cold. However, they didn't stop very often. Of course, they stopped whenever the children complained too much about being tired. With the wolves on constant alert, Idan and Anari weren't too worried about bandits or anyone sneaking up on them.Anari also took the liberty of teaching Idan the commands to give to Shadow. Of course, she kept the more important ones to herself. Like the ones that made her attack and anything similar. Anari also took notice that the other wolves had been taking their cues from Shadow and the words Anari gave her.They learned the same commands, and it made Anari proud that she was able to pass that to them as well. Cavort took it upon himself to remain with Idan and Ethon, growing clearly attached to the man and his son. Idan came to realize that wolves were so loyal, and so misunderstood by most people. Aside from Shadow, the entire pack was full of wild wolves, yet they have accepted all of them.While he had reservations about having them around his son, Idan soon realized that they wouldn't hurt them. Being a Stark, Anari knew that wolves were important, Direwolves were some of the most fierce animals one could have.She was so glad she got the chance to be back with Shadow, and it seemed that her direwolf returned the sentiment. Her old friend was always around her, nuzzling her when they did stop for a moment, and keeping constant watch over Mykal especially. Anari was so glad she took that leap of faith when she trusted Varys to send Shadow into the wild.Had he not followed through, Anari wouldn't have survived this long. The futher North they went, the colder it got. Though, while they were cold, they were making good time. They had passed by a smaller farm, where a man had given them his own horse. He couldn't feed the beast any longer, and so Idan and Anari accepted it. With the new horse, it didn't take too long to get to where Anari knew the path to Winterfell was. Just as Idan said, the farm hadn't been all that far, and for that Anari was thankful. Soon enough, they got to the inn at the Crossroads. With how close they were, and how much Anari trusted this area, Anari figured it would be safe to stop for the night. Though, Idan argued that the wolves would have no place, and it would be unfair to them."You're right," Anari agreed after a moment. The wolves were part of their little family, so they had to honor that. "Then, how about we get something to eat and then be on our way?" She asked. Idan agreed, considering they could use a good meal. So, the four of them went inside after tying down the horses.Anari ordered Shadow to stay outside, so the Direwolf and the rest of the pack stayed hidden and out of the way, waiting for their return. Once inside, they found a table. The children were grateful for the warmth, as they were cold, even with the warm cloaks Anari made for them. Anari ordered a kidney pie while the rest of them got stew.She wasn't expecting much from the inn, having eaten there before, but she was pleasantly surprised. "Is it good?" Idan asked after taking a bite of stew."Yeah," Anari nodded. A young man, one with a heavy build, smiled at her words."Thanks, I made it myself." He said. Anari smiled back as she nodded again."You make the gravy too?" She asked, taking another bite. Ethon and Mykal were barely listening to the conversation, too focused on eating their hot meal. "Everyone forgets the gravy," he replied as he sat down with them. Idan gave Anari a glance, worried he may recognize her or something. However, Anari didn't seem bothered. She had her hood up, it was doubtful that anyone would recognize her. And if they did, then they would escape. "Go by Hot Pie.""Tyla," Anari replied. While she wasn't nervous for someone to recognize her face, she knew better than to use her real name. "And this is Idan." Hot Pie looked between the two before smiling."You two married then or something?""Oh," Anari said, her eyes widening. Idan's lips twitched into a faint smile as he shook his head."No, we're just good friends." He replied. "Sorry," Hot Pie smiled sheepishly. "Didn't mean to assume or anythin', uh, hows about I get you some ale or something?""Water instead, I think." Idan smiled back. He didn't really like to drink, wine perhaps, but definitely not ale. With that, Hot Pie left them alone. "You do know the whole point of this is to not draw attention to ourselves." Idan said once he was sure no one was listening."A bit of conversation isn't going to do anything," Anari dismissed lightly. Idan still gave her a look which caused her to sigh. "Alright, you're right, we can't afford to be caught. Least of all right now." Hot Pie came back with their water, but left them alone after that. It was nice to get a bit of a break, one where they weren't cold.Though, once they were finished, they paid for their food and turned to leave. "You don't want to stay the night?" Hot Pie asked as he came to collect their empty bowls."We're just passing through, thank you for the food though." Anari smiled. Hot Pie nodded, though he could have sworn the woman looked familiar. He brushed it off and watched them leave. Once they were outside, Anari lifted Mykal up so that he was on the horse before getting on herself. Idan copied her actions with Ethon, so both boys were seated in front of them.Instead of taking the road, though, they stayed off the path. Considering it was an often traveled area, Anari and Idan didn't want to draw attention to themselves. It would do them no good if they were stopped. They spent one more day riding, the wolves keeping an easy pace. Though, as they got closer, Anari felt her heartbeat pick up and her stomach to drop. The last time she was this close to her home, she nearly died. She also wasn't sure what the reaction would be, and she hoped that Jon and Sansa would be happy to see her. She hadn't seen Sansa since the day of the attack, when she had forced Petyr Baelish of all people to keep her sister safe. She didn't want to cause any trouble, and she would do whatever it took to ensure that Mykal was safe and alright.Anari hoped that her siblings were okay, and that when she saw them, that she would be helpful in anyway. While Anari was nervous, Mykal was excited. He was eager to meet his family, having heard so many stories about them. Anari was glad that he was excited, because she used his excitement to help her get through her nerves. Idan could tell that she was nervous. And he supposed she had the right to be. From the bits and pieces of her story he was told, she hadn't seen her family in a long time. And knowing that they didn't even know about her son slightly upset him. It wasn't fair, like Anari said, so he understood her need and want to go see them.During their travels, Anari had admitted that if they turned her away, she didn't know what she would do. She hoped and prayed that the good luck she had would continue, that the gods would have mercy on her and give her, her family back. Idan, too, hoped that they accepted her. Anari had been through enough, she deserved this.Though, from what he gathered, Anari had nothing to fear. For what reason would they turn her away? If anything, they'd welcome her with open arms. Mykal was eager to get to Winterfell, wanting to meet the family Anari talked about so much. Ethon was a littler nervous, afraid that people wouldn't like him or be mean.While Anari and Mykal weren't his blood, the boy still grew attached to them and considered them family. Mykal was his brother, and Ethon saw Anari as a mother figure. Anari's nerves and anxious feeling only heightened as soon enough, the gates themselves came into view. From where she could see, it seemed that the gates had been smashed in and broken.Who or what did that, she didn't know. From experience, the gates of her home were thick wood and they were heavy to open. Though, she remembered, the whole reason this was possible was because Jon and Sansa had won the battle that happened. So, the gates must have been broken during that.With her heart hammering in her chest, Anari looked at Idan, the man offered her a nod. She nodded back and then glanced down at Mykal, using his excitement as motivation to move forward. She was going for him, to bring him to where he belonged. Where she belonged.Ushering her horse forward, the two continued, the wolves walking closer behind. Shadow took the lead, though, and walked next to Anari. Soon enough, they stood in front of the gates, though they paused in front of the guards. "Who are you?" One of them asked."What business do you have here?" The second asked."Let me pass and my companions pass." Anari said. "We have business with the King of the North and your Lady Stark." The guards glanced at each other, but it was clear they weren't going to move. "Our business is of no concern of yours, let us pass and be on our way.""Who are you?"She straightened further on her horse, feeling like her old self for a moment. She hadn't really said her name in a while. It felt like she was reclaiming her old life again. She took a deep breath before she spoke. "I am Anari Stark," she replied, lowering her hood to allow her red hair to show. "If you don't let me pass, you will regret it." Again, the two guards traded surprised looks, though they decided moving out of the way was in their best interests. Anari offered them smiles at that, urging Sheila forward. Idan couldn't help the slightly awed smirk as he saw and heard the change in Anari as she addressed the guards. There was no doubting she was a noble woman, her shift in tone was enough to see that. Arya had an opened mouthed smile on her face as she flipped her dagger from her right hand to her left just as Brienne had grabbed her right. Both their blades were poised for a killing blow, Brienne smiling back at her. Backing up with mutual grins, Brienne couldn't help but ask. "Who taught you how to do that?""No one." Arya replied. Brienne looked up to see Sansa and Lord Baelish, Ary's gaze following. However, all of them looked up as they heard horse hooves entering the front gates. It was like seeing a ghost riding forward. Sansa gaped as she watched her sister ride forward. While she tried to keep her face neutral, Arya couldn't help it as her eyes widened as she saw her. Pretty much everyone who was in the courtyard stopped what they were doing to watch as Anari and Idan entered. Sansa thought that it may be a dream of some sort, that she was merely dreaming as Anari came closer. But it couldn't be a dream, as Anari glanced down at the Direwolf next to her, whispering something.Next thing everyone knew, a pack of wolves entered Winterfell, all of them answering the Direwolf's howl. It was an impressive sight to behold, wolves framing her as her Tully red hair blew in the wind and her Stark eyes looking around. Anari breathed in deeply, as she realized she was home.Finally, Anari was home. Where she belonged.Her eyes scanned the people there, but she found no familiar face until she spotted  her youngest sister. The one she had resigned herself to believing she was dead. "Arya." Anari said breathily. She was quick in getting down from her horse, she walked closer, assessing her condition. Arya looked good, she looked healthy and strong.Slowly, she took a few steps forward as she swallowed the lump that formed in her throat. Arya's eyes scanned Anari's frame as well, noting that she, too, looked good. She didn't look battered or worn down. Not even bloody. In able to help it, her voice came out small. "Anari?" Arya questioned. The older girl nodded, a small smile on her face. Arya smiled back, walking over to stand in front of her sister. They paused for one more brief moment before they embraced in a tight hug. They held each other tight, their eyes closing as they did so. Anari let out a shaky breath as she held her. Oh, it was good to be in the arms of family again.When they parted, Arya glanced up where she knew Sansa to be. Anari followed her gaze and smiled hopefully when she saw Sansa. Her sister was alive and well, both of them were. Sansa rushed down the stairs, not caring about being lady like as she ran to her older sister. "Anari!" She cried as she ran into her arms. Anari was her true protector, and Sansa knew that Anari would not have taken Ramsey Bolton's shit."Sansa, my darling." Anari whispered as she held her sister tightly. "You're alright." she said as she felt her sister tremble in her arms. Now Sansa felt truly safe, with Anari there, Sansa knew nothing could touch her. If Anari could hold back the lions on her own, then she would have no problem holding anyone back.Deciding this was the best time to move, Idan got off his horse and helped his son down. He then walked over to Anari's horse and got Mykal down. It was a heartwarming sight to see, all the Stark girls together. The stories were true, really, all of them were beautiful, powerful too. Even as Sansa clung to her sister, tears falling down her cheeks.This was good, Anari needed this, as did her sisters, apparently. Idan glanced down at Mykal, seeing as the boy now looked nervous, playing with his fingers as he bit his lip. His gaze was focused on the sisters, his aunts and mother. However, he broke his gaze just as Sansa and Anari parted from their embrace. "It's alright." Idan smiled as the boy looked up at him.Mykal had been beyond excited to meet his family, but his excitement was replaced with nerves now that he was there. It was endearing to see, really. But it was also understandable, he didn't know these people, while Mykal shared their blood, he didn't know them. Ethon also looked at his father nervously and he offered a smile and nod to his son. "Anari," he said softly. While he didn't want to break their reunion, he figured she may want to introduce Mykal to her sisters. All of the Stark girls turned to look at him, and Idan found it slightly unnerving to meet their gaze. Each of their eyes told a story, and each one was different.Arya, the youngest, had wildness in her eyes. Not only that, but she had an awareness, a sense of alert and like she was keeping secrets. Sansa held mistrust, and yet her eyes were also guarded, like she didn't trust anyone. And of course, there was Anari. Anari's eyes, he knew well, he knew of the strength and the fire in her.Idan glanced down at Mykal once he locked eyes with Anari. She smiled softly, knowing why he had gotten her attention. So, she walked over, urging her sisters to follow her with a mere glance. With just a few steps, they were in front of Idan and the boys. "Anari, who is this?" Sansa asked.She hadn't noticed Anari's companions until now. Sansa had been so focused on the fact that Anari was actually alive and standing right there. But now that she noticed the strangers, Sansa once more became closed off and weary to trust them. Arya carefully assessed the man herself once she took full notice of him."This is my friend Idan and his son Ethon." Anari introduced. "He was kind enough to let me stay with him for a time. If it were not for him and his kindness, I probably wouldn't have come here." Idan offered a faint smile as he looked at them. "Idan, this is my sister Sansa and my sister Arya."Sansa gave Idan a once over before she placed a polite smile on her face. "Welcome to Winterfell." She said after a moment. "You have my thanks for keeping my sister safe.""Believe me, my Lady, it was a pleasure." Idan smiled. "In truth, without her and her wolves, my son and I would not have lasted this long ourselves. So, really, we helped one another in the end."Idan wrapped an arm around Ethon's shoulders, the boy shyly clinging to his leg. Sansa and Arya offered the boy a small smile in return. "You and your son are very welcome here." Sansa replied. If this man had Anari's trust and was the reason for being here, then she would not be able to express her happiness or gratefulness enough.Anari grew nervous as she turned and picked up Mykal. She had told Sansa that she was pregnant, but Anari would understand if she forgot about it, whether or not it was intentional was another matter. "And this..." She hesitated for a moment, before she reigned in her courage. "Is my son." Anari said softly.She didn't want unwanted ears to hear. While she was aware that the exchange was being seen by those who were in the courtyard, she didn't want them to know about Mykal being her son just yet. In order to preserve his safety until it was time to reveal him to everyone else. Mykal's safety always came first for Anari.Sansa and Arya froze for a moment when they heard that. Sansa had nearly forgotten her sister was pregnant when they were in the Vale. But, to hear that the child was alive as well, not lost like she had thought. Anari had a child, a son. "Son?" Arya questioned. Considering she didn't know anything that happened to Anari and Sansa while they were in King's Landing, she didn't know how it came to be that Anari had a child."Yes," Anari nodded."But... who?" The youngest girl questioned. Since coming back to Winterfell, Arya didn't really learn much about what happened to her sisters. Since meeting Sansa again, she only heard whispers. But she knew nothing of what really happened to Anari, Sansa still didn't really tell her what she had gone through with Ramsay, so it wasn't much of a surprise she didn't talk about Anari often.Though, of course, Arya was told her oldest sister was dead. Having perished protecting Sansa. Yet here she was, alive and well, a wolf pack at her back and a son on her hip. The sisters looked at Idan who smiled, shaking his head. "I may treat him like family, but he's not mine." Idan said softly.Sansa knew the truth, but she didn't know if she was allowed to voice it. Anari merely smiled at her sisters as Mykal held onto his mother. He was still nervous, but he was hopeful. Hopeful that they'd accept him and that he'd get to have an even bigger family. Since hearing the stories, Mykal has dreamed about meeting his family, of having more people he could trust and rely on."I was married before we left King's Landing." Anari answered. Though, she glanced around, before she leaned in closer. "Perhaps we can all speak in private?" She asked. Anari didn't quite trust anyone else really hearing this conversation. She had to know it was safe. While this was her home, Anari just had to be sure.It seemed that her sisters undertood what she meant as they both nodded in return. It was understandable, really. No one but the three of them, and even Idan and Ethon, were allowed to hear what Anari had to say. Sansa smiled as an idea came to mind. "I know just the place." Finally, Sansa felt hole again.She had what she wanted. She had her family back. She had given up praying, but the gods seemed to show her mercy yet again. They brought her sister back, her protector. While she did enlist Lord Baelish's help, Sansa still didn't trust the man. All he did was take, he wasn't a generous man.But there wasn't really much more Sansa could give him. Not that she would give him anything without carefully considering her other options or what exactly siding with him would entail. But now, Sansa didn't have to worry about him. Not when she had Anari back again. Arya smiled faintly at her two sisters, not only glad to be home, but glad to see that her family was still strong even after all that they went through. They've all started coming back together, all of them. Jon, Anari, Sansa, Bran, and herself.The Wolves of the North have come home.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It took a little longer than expected to get to Dragonstone, but Jon and Davos were finally on a ship from White Harbor to get to the island. While Jon knew this was something he had to do, he was a little nervous. The last time someone with Stark blood went to answer the call of a Targeryen, they ended up dying.And now, he was set to meet the daughter of the man who did that. But what choice did Jon really have? They needed the numbers, needed help and Jon knew that Cersei wouldn't provide it. Davos walked up to Jon after a moment. "So, this Tyrion Lannister, he married your sister?""That's what Sansa said." Jon agreed. "Do you know him well?" Davos knew that Tyrion was behind the Wild Fire during the Battle of the Black Water, but he figured that it could be put behind them. That battle was over, while he had lost his son, he was doing something more important now."I traveled with him to the Wall," Jon replied. "I know that Lady Catelyn had arrested him, but that's really it.""Well," Davos said as he tried to think of what else they could do. "Maybe you could use the little of the relationship you have with him to appeal to this Daenerys. Or use his marriage to your sister."Jon looked down at his boots for a moment before turning to face Davos. "My sister is dead," he said quietly. "His wife is dead, and he probably doesn't even know. I doubt that when I tell him he'll feel inclined to talk or listen. According to Sansa, their marriage was actually alright. Maybe there's a chance, but I don't know how willing he'll be once I tell him what happened to her."Davos was quiet, it was clear that his sister's death weighed on him. "Where you close to her?"Jon smiled, unable to help it as he thought of Anari. "Very," he nodded. "Ever since we were little, she was the nicest to me. She was also a real pain at times when she wanted something." He remembered every moment he shared with her.While the other Stark children did their duties and saw to whatever their own plans were, Anari always sought him out. Even when they were both children. Anari would tell Jon her secrets, of her desires of being more than a lady. At first, the others didn't treat him quite the same, they thought of themselves as different.Robb thought he was better, being the first true born son. But then as he got older, he did treat him as more of an equal. Anari was more so curious as apposed to thinking she was better. Sansa didn't like him, she never said anything as to why, but she just didn't. Arya was more like Anari, as was Bran and Rickon.When he questioned himself, Anari never thought less of him. Not once. She'd fight for him, and she'd defend him whenever someone tried to ruin their relationship. "No matter how many times someone reminded me and her that I was a bastard and not her full brother, she replied with 'and why should that matter? He's still blood'."Anari was a special young woman, and Jon loved her. It was clear in his voice and on his face. That was why it hurt so much to know that she was dead. He should have been there to protect her, to have been there to help her. Been there to save her like she did him.Davos couldn't help the frown on his face. He had heard men talk of their family, especially their siblings, had heard how much they had hated them or despised them. How stupid or idiotic they were. But hearing Jon speak of his sister, hearing the clear love and hurt in his voice...It was clear Jon wished he was there for her. That he mourned for her. "She sounds like she was quite the lady." He said at last. "She was." Jon agreed. "And now I have to tell her husband that she's gone." Davos sighed as he nodded."Perhaps," he began softly. "You might mention it to him after we ask for their help." He suggested. If Jon was right in thinking Tyrion may be less likely to listen if he told him about his sister, then maybe he should save that detail for later."If you saw your wife's brother, and hadn't seen your wife in who knows how long, what would you ask about first?" Jon asked in return. Davos gave a half smirk at that, knowing the obvious answer. Any man who loved his wife would ask about her first thing.Though, hopefully this will all work out somehow. They didn't have much time, afterall. Every day, the Night King moved closer.Hopefully, Daenerys and Tyrion would be willing to listen. This was about more than just an Iron chair, more than being a King or Queen. This was about surviving and living. None of the things they had done, none of the people they had lost would matter should the Night King win. This was bigger than some political game.This was life or death of the world as they knew it.~Sansa smiled at her sisters before she turned to Brienne, smiling slightly at her. "See that my sister's guests are well taken care of. Find them a room and warmer clothes. Also make sure they are fed." "Of course, my lady." Brienne replied with a nod.Sansa nodded back before she turned and looked to the wolf pack that waited obediently. She then turned to Anari after her eyes stopped at the direwolf. "Is that Shadow?""Yes," Anari smiled. "She found me, and she's been with me ever since." Anari was still grateful to have her wolf back. "Perhaps there is room in the kennels for them." She suggested. Sansa looked at her incredulously, which caused Anari to smile wider. "For wild animals, they do listen to my orders.""What are those orders?" Arya questioned. Seeing Shadow again reminded her that Nymeria was still out there as well. It made sense, thinking about it. While Grey Wind, Lady, Summer, and Shaggy Dog were all gone, Ghost, Shadow, and Nymeria were still alive."I could show them." Idan offered. The sisters looked to Anari again, watching as she nodded. Though, Anari turned to Sansa, as she was the one Jon left in charge, not her. While Idan was her friend, Sansa was currently in charge of Winterfell."Very well." Sansa replied, able to see that Anari was looking to her to give permission. Which she thought was a little ridiculous, considering she was the older sister. Even so, Brienne and Podrick led Idan and Ethon away, Idan speaking to the wolves and getting them to follow. Though, Idan glanced at Anari who nodded again, letting him know he could trust Brienne. She remembered Brienne from the inn. And if she was here, under Sansa's command, then clearly something had changed. "Thank you, my Lady." Idan said as he passed Sansa. She nodded back to him, surprised by his manners. Anari had taught him enough about how the nobles did things, that he remembered what to say. He also had manners of his own anyway, and considering she was the Lady of Winterfell, he may as well show that he understood that fact."Follow me," Sansa said as she looked to her sisters once more. As the sister's turned to head to the crypt, they faced a smiling Lord Baelish. What was he doing here? Anari thought bitterly. He should have been at the Vale, not here. He didn't belong in her home, he tainted it with his very presence. Anari resisted the urge to scowl, instead, smiling back as he approached."Lord Baelish." She greeted, though her tone was curt as she addressed him. He didn't seem to notice, however."Lady Anari," he replied.  "You cannot imagine how happy I am to see you again." He continued, walking closer to her. "To see you again is a true delight.""As it is mine to see you." Anari lied. She could see the change in Sansa as Lord Baelish moved closer and spoke. Something had happened, clearly, as even Arya looked suspiciously at the man. "Thank you for bringing my sister here. I am grateful for that. I heard rumors of what you did during the Battle of the Bastards, so I must thank you for that.""It was a pleasure, and I remember giving you my word that I would make sure your sister was safe." Lord Baelish smiled. Sansa's eyes narrowed slightly at his words, but she said nothing. She planned on telling Anari the truth, telling her exactly how well he had honored his promise to her. But she dared not do it in his presence."Indeed," Anari nodded, noting Sansa's reaction. There was something he wasn't telling her, and Anari had the feeling Sansa knew. "You have my thanks."Lord Baelish smiled again, though he took notice of the shy boy on her hip, and he hid a frown. "And who is this?" He questioned."A friend." Anari replied. She wouldn't dream of telling Lord Baelish who Mykal was. Already, the mask she often wore when she was with Lord Baelish slipped onto her face. Anari hid behind her smile again as she regarded him carefully. Mykal's safety came first, always. And she knew that Lord Baelish would use him against her if he saw fit. "Forgive me, Lord Baelish, but my sisters and I would like to talk together in private. We have much to discuss and it is quite cold.""Of course," Lord Baelish smiled, bowing his head. "Perhaps we may speak more when you have the time.""Of course." Anari nodded, though the last thing she wanted to do was talk with him. Anari definitely did not miss Lord Baelish, but she did know she had to be a little thankful that he had a weird interest in her family. From what she had heard, had it not been for Lord Baelish and the Knights of the Vale, Jon may not have won the battle.The three Stark girls left him and went down to the crypts where Sansa lead them to their father's statue. Anari nearly cried seeing it, setting Mykal down to walk over to it. "Father." She whispered. It bore similarities, but it didn't quite match how he looked. Even so, Anari knew it to be him.Turning to her sisters, the three of them sat before their father's statue, oddly able to feel his comforting presence. Slowly, they all began to share details of their journey's, of what had happened to each of them. Anari was enraged by what happened to Sansa, had she been there, she would have killed Ramsey on the spot. Anari felt both guilty and angry that she allowed her sister to face that monster alone."It's not your fault, Anari." Sansa said. "I couldn't always hide, I had to face the monsters myself at some point." Anari frowned, but she understood that Sansa was right. She couldn't shield and protect her forever. But that still didn't quell the anger she felt. The rational part of her, though, reasoned that Ramsay was dead, having been killed by the precious mutts he raised into killers.No doubt the dogs had been killed as well, because how could one ever trust a mad dog not to bite whenever it feels? A smile replaced Anari's frown as Mykal walked over and plopped himself down in her lap."What's his name?" Arya asked as she watched the boy look around the crypt in awe."Mykal." Anari replied, gently running her fingers through his hair."What's his last name?" Sansa asked quietly. While she was married to Tyrion, most of the people would see her as a Stark. Sansa was curious as to which name Anari would use for her son. Anari glanced at her, frowning slightly."I don't know," Anari replied. "I suppose for now he could be a Stark, but I doubt anyone would accept that." Looking down at Mykal, Anari couldn't help but smile wider. The boy always had the uncanny ability to make her smile no matter what. "But I doubt that anyone would accept his other last name.""What other last name?" Arya questioned."As I said, I was married in King's Landing." Anari answered. "Before Sansa and I escaped, the marriage was intended to be for Sansa, but I convinced Tywin Lannister to let me take her place.""You convinced Tywin Lannister to do what you wanted?" Arya questioned. Considering Arya was Tywin's cup bearer for a time, she knew that he was not an easy man to trade words with. Arya was lucky he seemed to take a positive interest in her. Though, that was also dangerous, considering she had to be very careful.Sansa was surprised as well. "I never knew what you did to take my place, you never told me." She said. She never thought to ask, and the topic never really presented itself. Though, Sansa knew that Tywin took an odd interest in Anari since that conversation. So, she must have done something, said something that intrigued him."I did what I had to do to protect you." Anari said, shrugging lightly. "But I don't regret it." Anari smiled, thinking of Tyrion and now knowing he was alive and well. "I learned to love him.""You loved him?" Arya asked, her brows furrowing slightly. Though, she was glad that her sister had found some semblance of happiness while in King's Landing, she just didn't think it had delved into love."Yes, and I still do to be honest." Anari smiled slightly. While she had never felt a love like this, she now knew it for what it was. It seemed that even with their time apart, Anari's love seemed to grow. The simple thought of him, the idea that Tyrion was alive is what kept her love firmly in place."Who is he?" Arya questioned. Anari hesitated on telling her, but she knew it would be better if she did. She had no secrets to hide from her sisters. They were the ones she could trust with anything. Because why would they betray her? Anyone who wasn't family was a potential enemy.Though, that didn't mean that Anari didn't keep an open mind. She'd give a chance, but she was smart enough to keep most people at arms length before she decides to trust them. Anari had no choice at this point, she had things that she didn't wish to lose."Tyrion Lannister." She replied."You're married to the Imp?" Arya asked, her tone beginning to rise. Anari fixed her sister with a pointed look."Please don't call him that," She said, even before befriending him and building the relationship she had with him, Anari didn't like hearing people call Tyrion by that name. Anari hated when other people put others down simply because they were different. "But, yes.""Sorry," Arya said with a faint smile. "Force of habit." Anari nodded in return, her smile returning. "So, how did this happen? Wasn't Sansa supposed to marry Joffrey?""She was," Anari nodded. "But Joffrey set her aside for Margaery Tyrell." She explained what had happened that led up to this. How, originally, Tywin wished Sansa to marry Tyrion, to ensure the Lannisters had the North. But Anari reminded Tywin that she was the oldest, therefore it would be in their best interest to wed her instead.Finally, Sansa knew what Anari had said to convince Tywin to marry Tyrion in her place. Both of them thought it was both surprising yet slightly amusing that Anari had the courage to even threaten Tywin to his very face and not be punished for it. As Anari was about to end her explanation, Sansa picked it up again. "The marriage actually seemed like a good match.""It did?" Arya couldn't really see how it would. While she had never personally spoke to Tyrion, and had hardly even seen him, Arya wasn't sure how a marriage with him would work. Though, she was mainly going off of rumors, rumors that can easily be pushed aside as lies. While there may be an air of truth in them, Arya was beginning to see that Tyrion must have been a good man. If both Sansa and Anari approved of him, then Arya would be willing to give him the benefit of the doubt."He had always been kind to both Anari and I." Sansa nodded. "He was the one who stood up for us when no one else would." They had told Arya of what Joffrey had done to them, mostly the beatings and punishments Anari took in Sansa's place. Anari smiled at Sansa, proud at how far she had matured and grown.There had been a point where Sansa could barely even look at Tyrion because of her judgement and disgust with his antics. Now, she was praising him and seeing the good in him too. Like she had. "He had been gentle with me," Anari cut in. "And tried to help me where he could, especially when he was Hand. He is by far the best Lannister to be married too." Anari stated firmly. "I love him and he is the father of my child, Arya."Anari had a point, one of which Arya could respect. From what she had gathered, had it not been for Tyrion's interference, then what they had endured would have been worse. It was clear Joffrey's mother was of no help, considering it was Cersei's doing that made him into such a little monster. Though, from what she had heard, Arya would pay a lot of money to see Joffrey try and deal with the likes of Ramsay Bolton.Once Anari and Sansa told their story, Arya began to tell hers. She told them how their father had told a Night's Watch recruiter to look after her and take her back to Winterfell. Though, that idea went to shit, as she was attacked and taken to Harrenhal. Then she spoke about the Brotherhood, and her brief time with them.As she did, though, Arya began to tell of how she traveled with the Hound. "Sandor?" Anari asked, her eyes darting to her sister. "Is he alright? What happened to him?" Arya was bewildered as to Anari's reaction."Why do you care?" Arya asked."He's my friend," Anari replied. At both Sansa and Arya's incredulous looks Anari narrowed her eyes. "There's more to Sandor Clegane than he lets other people believe. If it weren't for him, I may have destroyed myself the day father died. Or I may have done an unfortunate thing had he not stopped me. And had it not been for Sandor, I wouldn't have survived that riot."Sansa looked down at the mention of the riot. That, before enduring what she did with Ramsay, had been the scariest moment of her life. For her sister to insist she get into the Keep and not knowing whether or not Anari would come through the gates as well. She had to admit, Sansa owed the Hound quite a bit for saving her sister the way he did."He tried to take us out of King's Landing," Anari continued."What?" Arya asked, surprised. Though, now she knew that he was telling the truth when he said he had saved Anari from the riot. Anari explained why she was so concerned for the Hound, how she had a debt she owed him. From what Arya told her, it was clear to Anari that Sandor did grow to care for Arya, even if just a little."What happened to him?" Anari asked."He fought Brienne," Arya replied. "She won, made him fall down a cliff. I left him for dead, I don't know if he survived or not." Anari tried to hide her disappointment and sadness at hearing that. She didn't want Sandor to be dead, he was her friend. Sansa and Arya could see that she was bothered by hearing that, so Arya continued on with her story.After they spoke in the crypt, the sisters parted, allowing Anari time to get settled herself and to find Idan. She wandered a bit, Mykal walking next to her. The boy had decided he liked his aunts, even though they didn't really talk to him. He was content listening to the conversation as he looked at the crypts and let his mother run her fingers through his hair.Mykal was a pretty observant boy, and he liked to listen and learn more before speaking. He took his mother's lessons to heart, even at his young age. Have your own thoughts and ideas, but be open to hearing what others have to say. When he had heard Arya sounding displeased with the idea of his father and mother being together, he didn't like it.Mykal wanted to tell her that his father was a good man.The stories he had heard from Anari had seen to that. After a few moments, Anari found Idan and Ethon, both of them getting settled into their rooms. Anari had been told that she could have her old room back if she wanted. And from what she could tell, it wasn't too far from Idan and Ethon should they need anything."I hope you're finding everything to your liking." Anari said as she stood in the doorway. Idan smiled at her as he looked up from the packs he had brought into the room."Definitely bigger rooms than the one on the farm." He smirked. Anari laughed lightly as she nodded. "Everything go okay with your sisters?" He asked."Yes," Anari breathed. "We had a lot to discuss, and I'm sure we have more. But, we needed that. It felt good to speak with them again, especially Arya.""The one who went missing, right?" Idan questioned, to which Anari nodded again."Turns out she had a journey all her own." Anari smiled. Idan offered a half smile in return. "Well, anyway, my room is just a bit down the hall." Idan nodded in return. "Would you mind watching Mykal for a bit?" Anari asked."Not at all." Idan smiled. "Are you going to tell everyone who he is?" Anari frowned slightly before she shook her head."Not yet," Anari said, which caused Idan's brows to furrow. "I need to know who I can trust before I reveal who he is." Idan didn't really understand, but he let it go. She was home, she should be safe to have her son around her and be called her son. However, Idan also understood that there were things that he didn't know about when it came to her world.Anari was, after all, a noble woman. She was the daughter of a Lord and Lady, and there were aspects of that life that Idan didn't know about. So perhaps that is why she couldn't let them know that Mykal was her son. "Alright," Idan nodded. "Until you're ready?" He asked. "I'll tell everyone he's my son."Anari smiled softly, her shoulders relaxing a bit. "You are far kinder than I deserve, Idan." She said softly. "You are a true friend, and I mean that." Idan smiled in return. While he loved her, he knew he couldn't have her. And he knew he needed to accept it. With what was going on, Idan knew that Anari was not going to betray her husband now, not when she knew he was actually alive and in Dragonstone."I've never met anyone more deserving of kindness, Anari." Idan replied. "You're sisters aren't the only family you've got now." Anari nodded back, accepting that. He was right, Idan and Ethon were family, even if they weren't blood. To Anari, there was more to family than blood. She treated Theon as if he was blood, even if he was a Greyjoy."I'm going to walk around a bit, this place brings back a lot of memories." Anari smiled."I can only imagine." Idan nodded. "Go, I'll look after Mykal." Anari nodded in return before she pressed a faint kiss on top of Mykal's head. With that, Anari left the room and went into the hall. Left to wander her home, though, Anari should have expected Lord Baelish to find her. "Anari." He said. He was thrilled to see that she was alive, that she hadn't died. Lord Baelish had underestimated the hold Anari had on her sister, so Sansa was a little harder to get too. But with Anari back, he could continue with his plans. With the heir of Winterfell home, Lord Baelish now has what he wanted.Turning, Anari placed a smile on her face as she saw the man. Sansa had told her about what he did to her, selling her to the Boltons, knowing what Ramsey was and what he would do to her. Anari would never forgive him for that, just like she would never forgive him for betraying her father.Anari never has trusted him and she never would, considering he had kissed her and murdered her aunt right after. And the fact that he betrayed her father after saying he'd help. The only person Lord Baelish was loyal to was himself. Whatever furthered his plans, no matter what it was, he would do it."I am so happy you're home." Lord Baelish smiled."As am I." She answered honestly. Anari was very glad to be home, that wasn't a lie. She felt as if she had regained a piece of herself. Something that was missing, perhaps a hole in her heart, had been filled since returning."I am so sorry for what happened to you while on the way here." Lord Baelish said. "If I could have stopped that attack, I would have." Lord Baelish walked closer to her, the same smile on his face. He had truly hoped that she wasn't lost, but there was no way of knowing. He had returned to the sight of the attack, but he didn't find her body.He had assumed the worst, as he usually did, and left it at that. But to see her standing there, alive and well... He couldn't help but want her again. Just like her mother, she was a strong woman, fierce about her family. "I know you would have." Anari replied. He probably would have tried to stop the attack, though if only to preserve Anari for her name and title.She still remembered how to play the game, despite having been away from it for some time. Looking at her, Lord Baelish could see she had changed, but not by much as she was still the most beautiful woman he'd ever seen. Even more beautiful than her mother. "You look as beautiful as ever.""Thank you, Lord Baelish." Anari fought to keep her expression calm and neutral, despite feeling so uncomfortable. She did not miss his obsession and lust for her and the power her name alone wielded for him."Please, call me Petyr." Lord Baelish whispered as he neared her. With the way she was talking, he wondered if she was still under his control. She had the same soft smile on her face, the same trust in her eyes. Perhaps she hadn't changed much on her journey before coming here."Petyr." Anari smiled. She didn't like how close he was getting, but she allowed him to move closer into her personal space."I have missed you." Petyr said quietly as he looked at her. "I have done what I could to honor my promise to you. I came to your brother's aid during the Battle of the Bastards, and I have been doing my best to advise your sister Sansa.""For that I thank you." Anari replied. She did truly mean that one, as she had heard how they were losing the battle, and Jon would have died had it not been for the Vale showing up. Though, she knew that he lied about honoring his promise when it came to Sansa. He gave her to a monster, one he knew about.Though, Anari found that, even now, it was still hard to figure him out. The same question she came up with was never fully answered. Perhaps now, she would get to know just what Lord Baelish wanted. "What is it that you want, Lord Baelish?" She asked plainly."I thought you knew what I wanted." Petyr replied."I was wrong." Anari shook her head softly."No, you weren't." Lord Baelish smirked slightly. "Every time I'm faced with a decision, I close my eyes and see the same picture. Whenever I consider an action, I ask myself: will this action help to make this picture a reality? Pull it out of my mind and into the world? And I only act if the answer is yes." Anari waits for him to continue, knowing she would get her answer. Though, he closed the distance even more. "A picture of me, on the Iron Throne... and you by my side."Anari inhaled softly at that, she had a feeling that was what he wanted, in the end. But that was not what she wanted. Anari didn't really care who ended up on the throne, as long as it was someone fair, honest, and true. Lord Baelish had none of those qualities. Anari didn't want the throne for herself either.She didn't wish to be a queen, especially not a queen for Lord Baelish. This time, Anari knew what he was going to do, as she looked into his eyes. Lord Baelish cupped her face as if she was a precious jewel and kissed her. This man was toxic, he would do anything he could to reach his goal. He knew how to play this game well, and he had tried to help her see his way. But his way meant that everyone was at his disposal.Once he realized that someone was either a risk or a pawn in his schemes, he would use them. Just like he did with Sansa. He knew what Ramsay was, what he would do to her. Yet he didn't care, he wanted the North, and with Anari gone and unable to protect her sister he had basically got it.However, here he was, trying to get back in her good graces. He didn't know that she knew the truth, he must have still believed in her facade. That she was giving him a chance where there wasn't one. He had fallen for her disguise, which meant Anari was better at this than she thought. Or that he was so obsessed that he just didn't see what she was doing.Perhaps she had it right when she thought that she was his weakness.If Petyr Baelish actually thought that she would allow him to use her, to be a pawn in his scheme and his plaything to warm his bed, then he was more foolish than she thought. However, Anari knew she had to play it his way. At least for a little while longer. But after this moment, she was done. Anari was sick of him popping into her life and whispering poisonous words into her and Sansa's ear. As much as she hated to admit it, Lord Baelish was a voice in her head. Whenever she thought of a decision, sometimes she would hear his voice. It irked her, it disgusted her that despite her attempts to keep him at arms length, he still got in enough to where he was in her head. Though, one thing was for sure, Lord Baelish was a danger to her family, and now that she just got it back, Anari was not going to let any threat last long. He was a danger to Mykal, and knowing how this man worked for the most part, Anari knew it would only be a matter of time before he figured out who Mykal really was.And if he dared use her son against her, Anari would kill him herself.So, as he leaned forward to kiss her, Anari let him. She let him kiss her for longer than she did back in the Eyrie. Anari knew what she had to do, so she gave him what he wanted. Just a taste of it before she took it away.After a moment, Anari pulled away, taking his hands from her face. "Must be a pretty picture." She said to him softly. She offered a faint smirk as she shook her head slightly before she walked away. Just like when she got the best of Cersei that one day, Anari couldn't help but feel proud of herself for being able to fool him.Though, Anari wasn't a fool herself. She knew it was a dangerous thing to toy with a man like him. Lord Baelish was not someone to be taken lightly either, and while so far she was a step ahead, Anari knew not to underestimate someone like him. In the back of her mind, though, Anari hoped that no one had seen what had transpired between the two.If someone were to have seen them together, no doubt they would have gotten the wrong idea.Petyr stood there, unsure of what she had meant. Had he just been played at his own game? Did Anari Stark know more than she let on? She must have, a bold move to allow him to have her for just a few short moments. To make him believe she was on his side. Unwillingly, Petyr smirked at her retreating form.I've taught her well, he thought. Perhaps too well. Composing himself, Lord Baelish kept walking, in the opposite direction Anari went in. Though, both Anari and Lord Baelish were unaware of the eyes that had seen what had transpired between the two. Left with no context, they thought the worst. Once Lord Baelish left, so did whoever was lurking in the shadows. Though they had seen what had happened and heard what they said, they were unsure of what to do with the information they now had.Though, there were a few pressing question's they had as they rounded a corner. What exactly was that conversation about, and was there something going on between Anari Stark and Petyr Baelish? Because if there was, then they could see potential issues down the road.Issues that may change things in Winterfell.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

During the first night that Anari was there, she was told to sit up with Sansa as every sat together. All of the houses and their leaders were there, so Sansa stood to address them all. They quieted down their chatter to look at her. "I've invited you all here because I would like you all to help me in welcoming back a very important person."Anari smiled as she looked down at the table. Anari had argued against making such a fuss over her return, but Sansa insisted that the North needed to know that more Starks were alive and in Winterfell. With that, Anari did agree too."My sister Anari Stark has returned to us." Sansa said, causing everyone to murmer amongst themselves. "She was thought to be dead, having gotten wounded when she tried to protect me. She has protected me for a long time, having looked after me during our time in King's Landing, and now she has come home."Anari stood up with her sister, smiling at everyone there. "I am glad to have returned." She said. "When I learned that the Boltons were defeated and the rightful rulers of the North had returned, I knew I had to come home. I am a Stark, I am loyal to my house and I am loyal to the North."The entire crowd in the room slammed on the table in agreement, all of them happy to learn that another Stark had come home. After that, things settled down again. Anari reunited with Lord Royce, both happy to see one another. "My Lord." Anari greeted."My Lady," he bowed back. "When news of your death had arrived at the Vale, we mourned for you. So, to see you here now is a true delight." He said."I am glad to be here," Anari replied. "How is Lord Arryn?" She asked. Anari did wonder how Robin was fairing, having lost his aunt and father. Though, now he has the misfortune of having Lord Baelish whispering in his ear. It was clear he had an influence on her cousin, which was both a good and bad thing."Lord Arryn fairs well," Lord Royce replied. "He was saddened to hear of your death, but I'm sure he will be glad to hear you are well." Anari was glad to know that there wasn't any hard feelings since she had slapped him. She felt so many mixed emotions at the time, while that didn't excuse what she did, Anari was glad Robin seemed to forgive her.Anari and Lord Royce didn't talk for much longer, as there wasn't much to say. Many people wished to speak with Anari, to express how happy they were that she was alive and well and back home again. It was a bit overwhelming, so she was glad to have a moment. Though, once she saw her, Anari made her way over to her.Anari felt it was time to properly meet Brienne. Seeing Anari approach, Brienne couldn't help but smile. "My Lady." Brienne said as she bowed."Lady Brienne." Anari replied. "Thank you for what you have done for Sansa, I heard of your rescue in the woods." Brienne smiled a little as she glanced down."I was fulfilling my oath to your mother.""And for that I thank you." Anari replied. "Thank you for looking out for my sister when I couldn't."Brienne smiled wider as she nodded. "I am sure that if you were here you would have protected her. I'm also sure that Lady Sansa knows that as well." Anari merely smiled softly in return. The two left each other, Podrick smiling at Brienne. "You've fulfilled your oath, all of the Stark girls are back home and safe."As Anari began to walk away, she stopped when she heard him speak. Turning, her eyes widened when she saw him. "Podrick?" Anari asked. Podrick smiled at her when he heard her say his name. "Podrick!" She said as a smile made it's way across her face.Walking over to him, she curtsied and he bowed. "My Lady.""It is good to see you." She smiled. Brienne had told the truth when they had first met, she did have Podrick in her company. He looked to be in good health, which made Anari glad to see. While she hadn't really known him well, it was nice to see yet another familiar and friendly face."You as well, my lady." It did hurt a bit to hear that Anari was dead, as it made Podrick think of Tyrion. He had wondered if Tyrion knew yet."Oh, please," Anari waved slightly. "We've known each other long enough to where you can drop the formalities." She grinned, Podrick was basically a friend now. While he served Tyrion, he was also around Anari a lot. "How did you get here? I thought you would be with Tyrion."Podrick frowned a little at the mention of Tyrion, but he smiled again. "I was, but when he was arrested for Joffrey's murder, he insisted that I leave King's Landing." He explained. "I've been traveling with Lady Brienne ever since.""I'm glad you're safe, Podrick." Anari said softly."As am I," he replied honestly which got a small laugh from Anari. "I've been learning how to fight." Podrick smiled smiled proudly. "After seeing Lady Brienne beat the Hound in single combat, I wanted to learn how to fight."Anari looked to Brienne as she was reminded of what happened to Sandor. "Arya told me about that." She said. "While I am thankful and grateful that you wished to fulfill your oath, I am saddened to hear that you two fought. Sandor was a friend of mine during my stay in King's Landing."Both Brienne and Podrick were surprised to hear that. "You were friends with the Hound, My Lady?" She asked. How could someone as genuine and kind be friends with something like him? While Brienne knew little about either one of them, it seemed quite odd for Anari to claim to be friends with the Hound."I was," Anari nodded. "I'll admit, it is an odd thing to hear for most people. But I've owed him a debt. Without him rescuing me during a riot in King's Landing, I doubt I would be here. Before he left King's Landing, he had offered to bring Sansa and I to our mother and brother." She added. "I do believe that Arya was safe with him, though I do not doubt she would have been safe with you as well."While it felt like a personal victory to Brienne for being able to defeat such a man, hearing what he had done for Anari made her reconsider. While he may not have been the best of men in the world, he had done so good. Perhaps he really was watching over Arya when they fought, but Brienne just didn't see it at the time."I am sorry, My Lady," Brienne said. "Had I known the situation, perhaps things would have been different.""Perhaps." Anari agreed. "Either way, we're all home and we're all safe. That's what matters." Brienne smiled softly in return. With nothing left to really say, Anari left to look for Idan. He wasn't in the Great Hall for the announcement of her return, but he was there for the dinner. Anari had seen him leave with the boys, so she figured she would seek them out.Anari had a hunch as to where they were, so she wasn't surprised when she found him at the kennels where the wolves were. Anari grinned when she saw Shadow in the same kennel as Ghost. Walking over to the direwolves, she reached in to touch Ghost's fur, smiling when he nuzzled her."Hello," she greeted. "You've gotten quite big, haven't you?" She asked softly. Ghost merely nuzzled her hand again in return. He remembered Anari, and he remembered Shadow.So, he wouldn't dare hurt her. Taking notice that her mistress was in the kennels with her, Shadow nudged him away so she could get attention, which caused her to laugh."Be nice now, Shadow." She scolded softly. "I remember you two getting into quite a bit of trouble together when you were pups." Because Anari and Jon had been so close, their direwolves had bonded as well. While Shadow was still the more obedient of the two, that didn't mean the two weren't ones to get into a bit of trouble every now and then.Their relationship was similar to that of Jon and Anari. Because Ghost was considered the runt of the litter, the other wolves hadn't taken much to him. They tolerated him being around, but it was Shadow that had really gotten close with him. Hearing Anari's voice, Idan looked up from where he was with the boys."The boys missed the wolves." Idan said, gaining her attention."I see that." Anari replied, smiling as she saw the boys in the kennels with the wolves. They had grown to like the creatures, considering they were the main reasons they were able to survive for as long as they did. The wolves did a lot of hunting, able to feed themselves and the four of them.The wolves were a large part of their lives, and Anari considered them as important as family. Anari spent her time with the boys and Idan, the four of them playing with the wolves in the kennel, Anari not caring who saw as she smiled and laughed with the children and spoke with Idan.The two had long gotten over the slightly tense interactions they had since they almost kissed. Idan understood now that there wasn't a chance for him when it came to Anari. He was a practical man, he knew when it was time to move on. He was content being in her life and being there to help her. As he's said since he first met Anari, kindness was a rare thing, and no one was more deserving of it than Anari.Both Idan and Anari know that it would be an interesting transition to being amongst so many people. Considering Idan and the boys didn't know what went into being a noble, it would be quite odd for them, no doubt. It was a bit strange for Anari, to be addressed by her name and titles again.It was getting late, and the boys were getting tired, so Anari thought it best that they get them to bed. In order to keep Mykal's identity a secret, Idan said that he would ahve no problem having the boy stay with him and Ethon. "It'll help Ethon adjust to this place as well," he offered when Anari hesitated."Are you sure?" Anari asked. "I wouldn't want to trouble you.""Anari," Idan smiled. "It's fine. I'll watch over him, he'll be safe with me." Anari smiled as she nodded back. Before she left Mykal for the night, though, Anari knelt down and kissed the top of his head."My room is just down the hall, you come in there whenever you need me during the night, okay?""Okay." Mykal nodded. "Night momma." He said sleepily."Good night," Anari whispered. With that, Anari retired to her own room after seeking her sisters to say good night. They would talk more in the morning. A fire was lit in her room, giving it a soft glow. Small crackles were heard from the burning logs, Anari let out a tired sigh as she allowed her shoulders to drop.She was tired from her journey, and the emotional moments spent with her sisters. Though, it was good to be home, to be safe and be able to help her family. Anari changed out of her clothes, though she remained in her breeches. It brought her comfort, even though she knew it was safe now, Anari liked to know she was ready should she be needed.Though, before she decided to actually go to sleep, Anari sat in front of the fire and stared at the dancing flames. Something pulled her to them and Anari didn't see a reason not to just bask in the warmth the fire provided and the quiet of the room. She was at peace, really. Anari was home, where she belonged.The only thing missing was Jon and Tyrion. Anari wanted to see Jon again, and she definitely wanted to see Tyrion. Thinking of them both as she stared at the flames, Anari's brows came together as she began to see something. A beach with stone steps leading up to a castle. To a throne room where an empty stone chair sat.Dragonstone, she must be seeing Dragonstone. It didn't make sense, though, why would the flames be showing her Dragonstone? The air seemed to shift as she looked deeper into the fire, which made her feel uncomfortable. With a sharp inhale of breath, Anari recoiled away from the flames, breaking whatever connection had formed.What in the seven hells was that?~In the morning, it felt good to wake up in her own bed, in her own room. Anari forced herself to forget whatever had happened with the fire the previous night and focused on getting ready for the day. Anari dressed in a white linen under shirt, a dark grey tunic, and a black leather jerkin. Because of how cold it was getting, Anari knew better to wear layers.Anari brushed through her hair before braiding it in more a more traditional Northern style. Before she left the warmth of her room, Anari wore her cloak and tucked her gloves into her knife belt. Anari was never without her blades, feeling safer with them on her hips. Leaving her room, Anari went to the Great Hall for breakfast.There, she found more of the Lords and nobles that supported them all. Sansa sat at the high table, but she smiled once she caught sight of Anari. Anari smiled back at her sister and joined Sansa at the table. "Where's Arya?" She questioned."She already had breakfast, she's off doing other things." Sansa replied. Anari hummed in return as she made a plate of food for herself. "How did you sleep?" Sansa questioned. "I know it was strange for me the first night I spent back here.""It was a little odd," Anari admitted. "But at the same time, it was comforting. I know I'm home now, I know I'm where I belong. But at the same time, it all feels different." Sansa nodded slightly at her words. While they were home, it still felt different. Perhaps it was because of everything that had not only happened to them, but what had happened to their home.It was taken by the Greyjoys, then it was taken by the Boltons. Traitors had tainted their home, and while the girls were confident that their presence alone was washing it away, Anari knew that perhaps a little of it would still remain. After all, a traitor still lurked in Winterfell's halls.Once she was finished eating, Sansa once more gained the attention of the Lords that were there. "As you know, my sister Anari has returned home," she began. "While the King in the North has left me in charge, I feel it is only right that I surrender that title to the rightful heir of Winterfell." Sansa lifted her goblet of milk and raised it. "To Lady Anari, Wardeness of the North."Anari's eyes had widened, not having expected this turn of events. Though, as the people agreed with Sansa handing the title over, Anari felt it was only right to accept. While it was her right to have Winterfell, it still felt strange to actually be given her title. This meant that all of the duties fell onto her.It would be a challenge, but a challenge Anari was willing to accept. Sansa showed her what had been going on, and the two worked together to figure out what the best moves were. Food was the biggest problem, with so many people in and around Winterfell, they didn't have enough to go around."Perhaps we suggest that the Lords contact their holdfasts and castles and see what they are able to send." Anari suggested. "While it may take time, it would still ensure there would be enough for all of us to last." Sansa agreed that it was a smart idea. The sisters went to Maester Wolkan with their idea and even he approved of it.It was a better idea than their current situation. With that, Anari called for a meeting with all of the Lords and nobles so they could discuss this. As well as any other issues anyone had. When Anari brought up her idea, they all discussed it. It seemed to be the only option really, they could only make due with so much. Winterfell only had so much in terms of supplies, and the armies didn't bring enough. The only answer was for the nobles to consort with their advisers and see what could be done in terms of stocks.Once that matter was taken care of, the Lords had their own issues they wished to take up. Since Anari's return, they all felt as if she was the real ruler of the North. She was a true born Stark, and while Jon had led them into battle, he was still a bastard."The King in the North should stay in the North." Lord Glover stated firmly. "We did not choose you to rule us, My Lady, but perhaps we should have." He said. Everyone seemed to agree with Lord Glover, Lord Royce stepping forward."The Knights of the Vale came here for you, Lady Sansa," he said. "And they also came to seek justice for the assumed death of you, my Lady." He said to Anari.Anari sighed softly as she tried to form her response. While she understood the pride of the Northern Lords and knew that Jon and everyone here needed their support and their armies, she had to ensure there was still peace.So, she held up a hand to quiet their chatter before she spoke. "You're very kind, my lords, but Jon is our king." She stated as she took notice of Arya standing in the room. "He is doing what he thinks is best, while he may not be a true born Stark, he is still my blood, and my brother."Always, Anari would defend Jon. He was still family, no matter what. Nothing could ever take that away. Everyone was quiet as she spoke, her words had an air of truth, one that they couldn't deny. No matter how much they may have wanted too."What he has done is risky," she admitted. "But if we want to have peace, we must be willing to take risks. Cersei Lannister would never let us rule in peace, but if there is a chance to be had with the Targaryen, then we must be open to such things." Anari's eyes scanned everyone in the room, noting Lord Baelish leaning against one of the walls. "I understand your concerns, and I understand your feelings. But Jon is our King, and we must stand behind him."Hearing that and the conviction in her tone, the Lords knew that there was nothing more that could really be said. Once the meeting had ended, Anari, Sansa, and Arya walked together to Sansa's chambers."I warned Jon this would happen." Sansa admitted. "He can't leave the north and expect it to just sit and wait for him like Ghost.""He didn't." Anari denied. "He trusted you to hold it for him.""Well, he's not making it easy." Sansa dismissed. "The northern lords are proud, it's good that they've accepted you as the ruler of the North. But they're questioning Jon.""I thought Anari handled that situation well." Arya said as they walked. "She listened to them and she responded wisely." Anari smiled at her youngest sister, getting a faint smirk in return. Soon enough, they stopped at Sansa's chambers. "These are mother and father's chambers." Arya noted."And?" Sansa questioned as they walked inside. Anari frowned slightly at the tone Sansa used. While she could understand being frustrated with what was going on, that didn't mean she had to turn it on Arya."Nothing." Arya dismissed. Sansa paused as she looked at her."Don't do that." She said, getting a raised eyebrow in return."What?" Arya asked."Say what you mean." Sansa stated. Arya tilted her head to the side for a brief moment before she took a breath."You always liked nice things," Arya began. "It made you feel better than everyone." Anari withheld an exasperated sigh, as it sounded like many of the petty fights the two had when they were younger. This was not the time for them to start fighting. There were more important things that needed to be done and addressed."Are you angry with me?" Sansa questioned."They were insulting Jon and you sat there and listened." Arya stated. "And all you offer afterwards is saying that you knew this would happen." To Arya, it seemed that Sansa cared little for what they said about Jon, her brother, her family."I listened to their complaints, which is my responsibility as Lady of Winterfell.""But you're not the Lady of Winterfell, are you?" Arya argued back. "You gave that up to Anari." Sansa's lips came together in a thin line as she regarded her sister. "Their opinions are important to you?"Deciding to try and help, Anari joined the conversation. "Glover has 500 men. Royce has 2,000. Offend them and Jon loses his army." She stated. "However, as you heard and saw, I did not agree with them on their views of Jon.""He won't lose the army if they lose their heads first." Arya replied plainly. Anari's eyes widened for a moment before she composed herself. Though, before she spoke, Sansa did."Winterfell didn't just fall into our hands. We took it back, and the Mormonts and the Hornwoods and the Wildlings and the Vale, all of us working together." She stated. "Now, I'm sure cutting off heads is very satisfying, but that's not the way you get people to work together."Arya's eyes merely narrowed in return. "And if Jon doesn't come back, you'll need their support, so you can work together to give you what you really want." Anari's lips parted as her brows came together."How can you even think such a horrible thing?" She asked."Because she's thinking it right now." Arya replied as she walked closer for a moment. "You don't want to be, but the thought just won't go away.""I have work to do." Sansa stated, though her voice was a bit tighter as the two stared one another down for a few more intense moment. Anari looked between her sisters, unsure of what to say or do."My lady." Arya said in a mocking tone before she turned and left the room. Anari stayed in place for a moment before she regained her barrings."What was she talking about?" Anari questioned. "You don't have any alterior motives for what we're doing here, do you?" Sansa was quiet for a moment before she looked to Anari.While she would never admit it out loud, Arya had struck a cord within Sansa with her accusations. Her defense was to put her walls back up and shut everyone else out. Sansa had many different voices in her head, her own, Anari, Joffrey, Lord Baelish, Ramsay.Play the game, Anari. Her happiness means nothing, Joffrey. Any man can be outmaneuvered, Lord Baelish. No one saves little doves, Ramsay. I can be a wolf, her own."No," she said at last. "I don't know why she said that." Anari frowned, able to see that there was something Sansa wasn't telling her."Sansa," Anari said softly. "You can tell me anything. And I mean anything, trust me." It was not an easy thing for her to ask, something Anari was well aware of. But Anari trusted Sansa, and she didn't think that there was any reason as to why Sansa couldn't trust her in return."I know," Sansa said quietly. "I honestly don't know why she would say such things." Anari sighed in return. Though, she nodded as well."Then let me find out." She replied before leaving the room herself.Sansa was lying to her, and Anari didn't know why.~The ship finally got as close as it could, so Jon, Davos and their guards took to a smaller boat to get to the beach. Soon enough, they arrived on the shores of Dragonstone, where a welcoming party was waiting for them. Jon felt his anxiety flare and his heart to drop to the pit of his stomach as he saw who was there waiting for him."The bastard of Winterfell." Tyrion greeted. While he was nervous, Jon's lips twitched faintly at his words."The dwarf of Casterly Rock." Jon replied. What seemed to be a possibly tense moment to Davos and Missandei, the two men smiled faintly at one another. Both stepping forward, they shook hands."I believe we last saw each other on top of the wall." Tyrion said with a faint smile. He did his best to quell his own nerves. Tyrion didn't want to immediately ask about Anari, as personal matters needed to wait for the time being."You were pissing off the edge, if I remember right," Jon nodded in agreement, which got Tyrion to smirk. "You picked up some scars along the road." Jon noted.Scars mean men are brave, Tyrion was startled by the memory of Anari telling him that. He pushed the thought away as he nodded back. "It's been a long road, but we're both still here." He smirked, turning to address Davos. "I'm Tyrion Lannister." He introduced."Davos Seaworth." He said as they shook hands."Ah, the Onion Knight," Tyrion hummed. "We fought on opposite sides at the Battle of the Blackwater.""Unlucky for me." Davos replied, a subtle jest in his tone. Tyrion nodded faintly in return before he introduced Missandei."Missandei is the Queen's most trusted advisor." Tyrion introduced the woman with them."Welcome to Dragonstone," she smiled. "Our Queen knows this is a long journey, she appreciates the effort you have made on her behalf. If you wouldn't mind handing over your weapons."Jon glanced at Davos and his men before nodding. While he didn't want to surrender his sword, Jon knew that he didn't have much of a choice. "Of course." The Dothraki there took their weapons, Jon watching as some of the Dothraki pick up and take their boat away.They were trapped, that was the first thought that went through his mind. If something went wrong, then there wouldn't be an easy way off of this island. Merely smiling in return to their skeptical looks, Missandei spoke. "Please, this way." The group made their way up to Dragonstone along a narrow stone pathway.It was quiet between all of them for a moment before Tyrion broke it. He had to know, he just couldn't go into political matters without knowing about Anari. "I hear Sansa is alive and well." He began."She is." Jon agreed. Though, he knew what Tyrion was going to ask, Jon still didn't want to tell him. Davos heard the conversation and sighed quietly. Jon was right, he was going to ask about his wife, Jon's sister. And Jon was put in the difficult position of telling him of her fate."And... is Anari with her? Is she alright?" Tyrion looked up at Jon, trying to hide his hope. "Does she miss me terribly?" He tried to joke, growing anxious as Jon's face fell slightly."Anari," Jon began, his voice slightly rough with emotion. He wasn't taking the news of her death very well himself, so he couldn't imagine how Tyrion was going to feel about the news. He wished he didn't have to be the one to tell him, but what choice did he have? "She's..." He trailed off before he looked away.He couldn't say it, the words simply wouldn't come out. And Jon definitely couldn't look Tyrion in the eye, the man who married his sister, who had earned her love and tell him she was gone.Tyrion felt a deep sense of dread fill him. "No she isn't." Tyrion said, shaking his head. "She's not." A lump formed in his throat. She couldn't be, Anari was stronger than anything."I'm sorry." Jon said quietly. The emotions were clear in his voice as Tyrion denied what he was told. Tyrion closed his eyes, reigning in his emotions. She was gone. The woman he loved was gone, and he wasn't there to save her."How?" He asked, looking up at Jon. He needed to know, he wanted to know what had happened to her."Ambush by bandits, she was wounded heavily and they were too far from a maester." Jon replied as he took a breath. "She was protecting Sansa when one of them got her back." He stopped explaining, not wanting to go on.Tyrion sighed shakily as he nodded softly. Of course she would go down fighting. That's who she was, a fighter. And not only that, she died protecting her sister, she died doing the very thing she had been doing since her father was beheaded. Despite his roiling emotions, the hurt, the guilt, the saddness, and the anger, Tyrion tried to stay calm.Not here, not now. It would do no good to let these emotions out now. Deciding the change the subject, Tyrion cleared his throat as he took a calming breth. "At some point, I want to hear how a Knight's Watch recruit became King in the North."Jon smiled faintly, knowing it was difficult to process. "As long as you tell me how a Lannister became Hand to Daenerys Targaryen." He replied."A long and bloody tale." Tyrion said, glancing up at him with a half smirk. "To be honest, I was drunk for most of it." Tyrion knew that he wouldn't be getting any sleep that night. He needed to mourn for Anari, it was only right. But for now, he needed to do his duty to Daenerys.Once he was alone, Tyrion knew his façade would crumble. Why did she have to die? Why her of all people? Anari didn't deserve to die, not like that. She deserved better, to live out her life for as long as she could. To be safe and with her family.He should have been there, Tyrion should have been there when she needed him. While Tyrion wasn't trained how to fight, he still would have done what he needed to do in order to protect her.It wasn't fair, it just wasn't fair.The gods were cruel, and Tyrion found himself cursing each and every one of them as they walked up to Dragonstone.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Not soon enough for the sanity of his mind, it was time for Tyrion's trial. Jaime came to get him and had two guards place irons around his wrists. It was ridiculous, but of course, their father would want to make a show of this in some way. Once he was chained to the stand, the trial began after Tommen relinquished all responsibility to Tywin."Tyrion of House Lannister, you stand accused by the Queen Regent of regicide," Tywin began. "Did you kill King Joffrey?" He questioned."No," Tyrion stated flatly."Did your wife, the Lady Anari?" While he wasn't quite satisfied in thinking it was Anari, Tywin knew that it was a real possibility. It was much too easy for it to have been her. What bothered him, though, was that Anari and Sansa had gotten out of King's Landing, why hadn't Tyrion? If Anari was behind this, Tywin would have thought that she would bring her husband with her.It didn't completely add up, and Tywin was determined to know the truth. Though, even if it was Anari and for some reason, she left Tyrion behind, Tywin had doubts that Tyrion would actually incriminate the girl."No," Tyrion replied. His voice took on a different tone, holding a sharp edge when he was questioned about Anari."Did her sister, the Lady Sansa?""No," Tyrion shook his head. He knew the girls didn't do it, Anari would have told him and he would have highly counseled against it."Then how do you explain their disappearances?" Tywin questioned."I don't know," Tyrion replied with a small shrug. It was true, to an extent. While he was there when they left, Tyrion knew absolutely nothing of who organized the entire thing. He just knew the girls had left King's Landing and were hopefully somewhere safe. Tywin narrowed his gaze at Tyrion."What were you doing when the Gold Cloaks found you?""Standing by the water,""Why?""I wanted to see the beach," Tyrion replied dryly. "I imagined sailing away from this awful city and not being blamed for a crime I didn't commit." There was no way in hell Tyrion would tell anyone what happened to Anari and Sansa."How would you say the King died, then?""Choked on his pie," Tyrion offered. "Blame the pigeons or the bakers, but leave me out of it."Tywin's lip curled in the barest hints of a sneer before he let out a breath through his nose to calm himself. "The crown may call its first witness." He stated. Not a moment later, Meryn Trant took the stand to testify against him. Tyrion couldn't contain the eye roll at the sight of the man.His annoyance and ire grew the longer the man talked; Ser Meryn was the exact opposite of a knight. How in the seven hells he got anointed one was beyond him. Tyrion couldn't find anyone least deserving of the title than Meryn fucking Trant.While what he was saying wasn't an inherent lie, he wasn't exactly telling the entirety of what had happened and Tyrion just couldn't let it go. "Why don't you tell everyone here what it is you were doing?" Tyrion questioned when he brought up the incident in this very room. "You stood by as Joffrey pointed a loaded crossbow at Sansa Stark before ripping Anari's clothes and beating her before the court for coming to her sister's defense.""Silence," Tywin ordered sharply."You beat her for protecting her sister; what kind of knight follows those kinds of orders? Anari wouldn't have intervened had Joffrey not been threatening her sister, everyone here knows it."Most of the court was there, for fuck's sake. They saw it happen; they all knew the context of the situation. Tyrion could barely believe that everyone was just going to overlook it. "Silence!" Tywin hissed loudly. "You will not speak unless called upon," Tywin ordered. "Ser Meryn, you are dismissed."Tyrion sat down at his bench in utter disbelief as this sham of a trial continued. He knew that Cersei and his father were building a strong case against him, but this was borderline ridiculous. It almost didn't matter if he had a trial or not; everyone thought he was guilty, and with all of these incidents being brought up, Tyrion knew it would look more and more like he truly did it.Thankfully, though, after Pycelle, Cersei, and Varys gave their statements and testimonies, Tywin allowed for everyone to take a break. Being back in his cell, Tyrion sighed as he looked to the window again. He should have just gone with Anari.He was going to be found guilty, that much he knew. The only thing he could do now was to accept his fate. His only wish was that Anari was safe, wherever she was. All Tyrion wanted was for Anari to be safe and happy. When the trial was resumed, however, Jaime approached him at the stand.So long as he pled for mercy and had no more outbursts, he would be sent to the Wall. It wasn't an overly comforting outcome, as Ned Stark had been promised the same thing, only to die anyway. However, Jaime was certain in this, so Tyrion was just going to have to trust him.Tyrion sighed from where he sat at the stand, waiting for the trial to resume. "The crown may call its next witness," Tywin stated. It was quiet for a moment, but then Tyrion heard footsteps. Glancing up, Tyrion stood when he saw Shae walking forward.She shouldn't be here, she should be in Pentos. Bronn said she had gotten on the ship, how did this happen?"State your name.""Shae," she barely even looked at Tyrion from where she stood. Her voice sounded different as she spoke too."Do you swear by all the gods that your testimony will be true and honest?" Tywin questioned, watching Tyrion's reaction with a faint smirk. He knew exactly what he was doing and he was curious as to what Tyrion was thinking right now upon seeing his lover testifying against him."I swear it," Shae replied. She knew what she was doing in testifying against Tyrion. This was her revenge; she could not outwardly seek revenge on Anari, but she hoped that by condemning Tyrion, it would cause the girl pain. She had once thought of Anari as her friend, and she had loved Tyrion.Now, she was nothing. In being nothing, Shae could do whatever she wanted, so long as she played her role for the court."Do you know this man?""Yes, his name is Tyrion Lannister," Shae nodded."How do you know him?""I was a handmaiden to his wife, Lady Anari," It was hard to say the girl's name now. She had once been her friend, but she had shown her true colors. She was a temptress in disguise; she had turned Tyrion away from her. Perhaps Anari had no idea what was going on between Shae and Tyrion, but surely she knew about Tyrion's predilections.He didn't make it a particular secret that he held an interest in beautiful women, but Tyrion was also attracted to intelligence as well. Anari must have realized that and seduced him to do her bidding."This man stands accused of murdering King Joffrey, what do you know of this?" Tywin questioned."I know that he is guilty," Shae stated. Gasps and whispers were heard from the court in response. Tyrion closed his eyes with a sigh, knowing that Shae had truly turned against him."Silence!" Tyrion ordered sharply. "Continue," he nodded to Shae once the court quieted down."Lady Anari wanted revenge for her family," Shae began. "She blamed their deaths on the king and Tyrion was happy to help her. He hated the King, he hated the Queen, and he hated you, my Lord." She continued. "He stole poison from the Grand Maester's chamber and put it in Joffrey's wine.""How could you possibly know all of this?" Oberyn questioned, his brows furrowed. "Why would he reveal such plans to his wife's maid?" It didn't sit well with him. It all sounded too convenient, too rehearsed. Oberyn also didn't believe that Tyrion would tell all of this to a simple maid."I wasn't just her maid," Shae replied. "I was his whore." At that admittance, everyone once more reacted in surprise. Tyrion clenched his jaw to hide his anger where he stood, though he found it difficult. Without the help of Anari there to keep him even-tempered, he was having trouble holding his emotions back."I beg your pardon?" Oberyn questioned, his face lighting up in amusement and surprise. "You said you were his...""His whore," Shae repeated."How did you come into his services?""He stole me," Shae began. "I was with another man, a night in your lordship's army," she nodded to Tywin. She continued to give her testimony before she turned it back to the reason she was called upon. "Once he married Anari, all he wanted was to be with her. He called her a beauty with an old name, but she wouldn't let him into her bed. At least, not yet. I saw them together numerous times, conspiring and whispering plans together. Then, he promised to kill King Joffrey for her."Shae didn't realize that Anari and Tyrion's relationship was nothing of the sort. She only saw what she wanted to; she didn't see that they were friends before. They were broken and hurt people, and they found solace in each other. In that solace, their love began to form and grow.Their relationship was something good, something pure. Tyrion was not about to let anyone taint it."Father, I wish to confess," Tyrion said lowly. He couldn't bear it any longer, he didn't care what promises were made, what deals were struck. He was not going to allow anyone to speak this way about Anari or about their secret little world."I wish to confess!" He said louder."You wish to confess?" Tywin questioned, raising an eyebrow."Instead of addressing his father, though, he turned to the court. "I saved you," Tyrion stated lowly. "I saved this city and all of your worthless lives!' he spat. "I should have let Stannis kill you all.""Tyrion," Tywin hissed, bringing his son's attention back to him. "Do you wish to confess?""Yes, father," he hissed his title. "I am guilty, is that what you want to hear?""You admit to poisoning the King?""No," Tyrion shook his head. "Of that, I am innocent. However, I am guilty of a far more monstrous crime; I am guilty of being a dwarf.""You're not on trial for being a dwarf," Tywin stated, annoyed at the turn of events."Yes I am," Tyrion disagreed. "I've been on trial for that my entire life.""Have you anything to say in your defense?""Nothing, but this," he prefaced as he turned to face the court again. "I did not kill Joffrey," he hissed. "But I wish that I had." He turned to Cersei, allowing his anger to get the better of him. "Watching your vicious bastard die gave me more relief than all the lying whores," he spat at Shae. "I wish I was the monster you all think I am. I wish I had enough poison for the whole pack of you. I would gladly give my life to watch you all swallow it.""Ser Meryn!" Tywin ordered, having had enough of this spectacle. "Escort the prisoner back to his cell.""I will not give my life for Joffrey's murder," Tyrion stated as he looked up at Tywin. "I know that I will get no justice here, so I will let the gods decide my fate. I demand a trial by combat."Oberyn leaned forward with interest as Tywin stared down his son. However, unlike the last time he found himself under his gaze, Tyrion did not relent. Tyrion wouldn't let them win, not this time.~Tyrion paced to get his mind back in order the moment he was thrown back into his cell. Once he had calmed a bit was when Jaime came to see him. Disbelief and anger were written across his brother's face as he looked at him. "I made a deal for you to keep your ungrateful head on your neck a little while longer," Jaime stated."I'm sorry," Tyrion replied cynically. "What am I grateful for?" He questioned, tilting his head. "The opportunity to live and die at the Wall as punishment for a crime I did not commit?""You through your life away," Jaime hissed. "It's not a joke; you understand that, don't you?""Of course it's a joke," Tyrion scoffed. "Just not a very good one," he relented after a brief pause. However, most of the fight died out of him as he leaned against one of the beams in his cell. "I couldn't listen to her standing there, telling her lies. I just... I just couldn't do it." He balled his hands into fists at his sides as he spoke, frowning deeply. It made him so angry, to hear such lies coming from a woman he cared for.Coming from a woman he once thought cared about him and Anari both. He remembered Shae saying that she loved Anari and that she would kill for her. Where was that kind of loyalty now?"So you fell in love with a whore," Jaime surmised with a sigh. He couldn't quite keep the disappointment he felt out of his voice as he spoke. "Tyrion, of all-""No," Tyrion interrupted before he could continue. "I didn't fall in love with a whore," he disagreed. "I care about her, yes, but I didn't love her.""Then what is it?" Jaime questioned."She could talk shit about me all she wanted, I don't care," Tyrion shook his head. "But the minute she brought her into her lies, the moment she put words into her mouth that she never said... I couldn't hear it anymore. I couldn't stand there and let her lie about her.""I don't understand," Jaime replied after a moment. He wanted to understand, though. He wanted to know what it was that caused Tyrion to make a scene as he did."Anari," Tyrion said quietly. "Shae lied about her; she tried to tarnish her reputation. She tried to ruin everything with her lies." All Tyrion had right now were the memories of his time with Anari. It felt like the time had passed him by so fast that he didn't get to fully enjoy being with her when he had her there with him. "Anari is innocent, I just know she is.""You can't prove it," Jaime stated with a small sigh."No, I can't," Tyrion agreed sadly. "But do you honestly believe Anari would be stupid enough to pull something like this and not tell me? Do you think she would make such a risky plan that would endanger her life, Sansa's life, and mine?"The truth was, Jaime somehow knew in his heart that Anari and Sansa had absolutely nothing to do with Joffrey's murder. Just like he knew Tyrion was innocent. However; "My opinion doesn't matter," Jaime replied quietly. "Even if I were to try and convince father of their innocence, I have nothing to prove it with.""That deal you made," Tyrion said after a pause. "It was everything that father wanted; you do see that, don't you?" He questioned with a cynical smile. "He gets you back as his heir and future Lord of Casterly Rock and he gets to ship me off to Castle Black, out of sight at last." He stated bitterly. "It was all so perfect... It felt good to take that away from him."Once more, Tyrion reconsidered his decision to stay. He truly should have gone with Anari when he had the chance.~In the morning, Anari felt lighter than she had in days. Since being honest with Sansa, Anari didn't feel nearly as burdened as she did before. However, that didn't mean that she didn't still harbor a lot of anxiety and fear for the future. It didn't mean that Anari didn't long to hear news of Tyrion's fate.There was nothing she could do for him, and it killed her inside. Anari knew she probably wouldn't know what happened to him until it was too late. If only he had come with her if only he ran away with her when he had the chance. Then all three of them would be safe and Anari would feel strong again.Knowing nothing good would come from wishing for things to change, Anari decided to get ready for the day. As she got out of bed, however, Anari frowned at how stiff she felt. Stretching out her arms a bit, Anari glanced over at her sword. Perhaps if she ran a drill or two, just as Syrio taught her, her muscles would loosen up.Perhaps the cool mountain air didn't quite agree with her. Rolling her shoulders, Anari walked to where she had her sword resting in the room and unsheathed it. With a deep breath, Anari ran through the familiar drills, twisting and turning elegantly.When she was done, her muscles were more relaxed and not nearly as stiff. Placing her sword back in its scabbard, Anari walked to the vanity and splashed some water on her face. Using a cloth to brush away the water, Anari set to the task of brushing her hair. As she looked at her reflection, however, she came to a sudden realization.She found the thought worried her more than she wanted to admit.~Brushing off her worries for the time being, however, Anari continued on with her day. It was uneventful, really, and it was something Anari wasn't used to. She had grown accustomed to the fast pace of King's Landing, she relied on the days of remaining on guard and being called upon by Tywin at any given moment of the day.Now, Anari found that she had little to do.However, to occupy herself, Anari thought it best to explore the castle. It would do her good to know what each hall lead to. Familiarizing herself with the place would mean she would know where to go should she and Sansa need to run, not to mention she would know what areas to avoid.The castle was quite large for being so high in the mountains that Anari nearly got lost a few times. However, some helpful members of the court pointed her in the right direction. Her walk allowed Anari a few moments to think, as well. Sansa, and now her aunt, were the only family she had in the immediate vicinity.However, Jon was at the Wall. For all she knew, he was doing well over there. Perhaps that could be a place for her and Sansa to run to should they need to leave the Vale for any reason. Anari hoped against all hope that Jon was alright. She missed him terribly, and it was times like this she could use his comforting presence.As interesting an idea as it would be to run to Jon, Anari knew it wouldn't be very practical, or safe. The roads there would be long, and Anari wouldn't want to risk being caught in the open by less than favorable people. Given that two women traveling would be enough for dishonorable men to seek them out.The last thing either of the girls needed was being tracked by a large group of men. Anari knew what would happen, and the risks for far too great for Anari to even truly consider taking such a chance. After exploring the castle lost its novelty, Anari decided to backtrack and visit the library she had found.It was smaller than King's Landing's library, but not as small as Winterfell's. Like most of the castle, it was lit with a few candle chandeliers hung from the ceiling. Though, there were plenty of candles strewn about on tabletops should anyone require extra light.Walking over to one of the shelves, Anari's eyes scanned the spines. Perhaps she would find solace in a book. In fantastic tales where those who did wicked things got their punishments. Maybe, if she pretended everything was alright, it truly would be so.~Later on in the evening, Anari was summoned to see her aunt. When she arrived, it was just the two of them in a small room. Candles and a small fire lit in the hearth was the only source of light. Set on the tables were numerous different cakes and pastries.It was quiet, though, for a while. It seemed that neither of them knew what to really say. They had never met before, as Anari knew that a rift had formed between her mother and Lysa. Catelyn never told her the specifics, just that they had grown apart."The castle here is lovely," Anari said, hoping to break the tension. "I got the chance to explore a little today, and I was able to even find the library." Lysa smiled in return as she stood and walked over to one of the trays of sweets."That's good," she replied. "I'm glad you had a chance to get familiar here." Picking up the tray she was looking for, Lysa offered the pastry to Anari."Thank you," Anari smiled as she took the cherry tart. Setting the tray down in front of Anari, Lysa reclaimed her seat to get a better look at her niece. It was obvious to anyone that Anari was a beautiful young woman. Perfect pale skin, hair as red as Catelyn's, and eyes that were even greyer than Ned's.She was a tempting little thing, with her long legs and her easy smiles. Lysa had no doubt that Anari would make almost any man happy. The mere thought, made her lips twitch faintly into a frown before she glanced away. "Did you know your mother always had a sweet tooth?" Lysa questioned."Really?" Anari questioned back, her lips drawing into a disbelieving smile. Catelyn had always been so strict with their desserts, always ensuring they ate their proper meals first."Oh yes," Lysa nodded. "At suppertime; she would go straight for honey cakes, candied almonds, and custard. Anything sweet, really." Anari's smile turned wistful as she tried to remember her mother and imagine her being young. All Anari had of her now were memories.So, hearing stories like this made her both sad and delighted. Despite her efforts, perhaps, in a way, Anari was grateful to Lord Baelish for bringing her to the Vale. Had he not, then Anari wouldn't get to learn what her mother was like when she was younger."Eventually, your grandfather had to assign her a Septa to watch her at mealtime," Lysa continued. "Cat was the firstborn daughter, after all. It was important that she remained beautiful and desirable so Father could arrange a good match for her. Had it not been for the Septa, she would have gotten fat."Anari nearly choked on her cherry tart as she looked up in surprise. "My mother, fat?""This was before she married your father and moved to the North," Lysa nodded. "By the time you were born your father's austerity had become hers. You see, marriage changes people. It could be for the better or it could be for the worse. It's unknown until it happens."Anari paused as she listened. She knew she had definitely changed since she married Tyrion. She liked to think she had changed for the better, as he had made her stronger. He had given her tools and made her feel like she wasn't alone. Since being married, Anari knew she was not the same young woman she once was.As the silence grew longer, Lysa smiled at her niece. "I didn't mean for you to stop," she said, gesturing to the cherry tart in Anari's hand. Anari shook her head faintly to break free of her musings to continue eating the pastry. "How do you like them?""They're delicious," Anari smiled. "Where did you get the cherries?" She questioned. "I wouldn't have thought you could grow them here." Normally, cherries required colder, more isolated places to grow. However, the Vale was so mountainous and rocky that they didn't have the proper space to do so."Oh gods no," Lysa scoffed with a laugh. "Petyr had three crates brought all the way from King's Landing. He even had a crate of lemon cakes brought for Sansa. He knew you liked cherry tarts, he's just so kind and seems to really care about you and your sister." Lysa reached out and gently took Anari's hands in hers. "To think, where you would be without him," she shook her head. "You would have been stuck in their clutches, on trial for murder."Anari felt a flicker of unease as her aunt's tone began to shift, especially as she spoke of what Lord Baelish had done for her and Sansa. Anari didn't truly believe that Lord Baelish cared about their safety as much as Lysa thought. Anari knew she and her sister were mere pawns to him, tools he can use to further his own, selfish, gain.However, she was unsure if she could speak plainly with her aunt. She knew how in love with lord Baelish she was, and Anari knew that love changed people. She already had an inkling that her aunt was a bit... odd, but she just didn't know just how odd she was.Instead of refuting her words, Anari decided to agree instead. "Yes," she nodded. "We're very lucky, indeed."Lysa's smile dipped into something less friendly as she looked at her niece. "He feels so responsible for you," Anari regarded her aunt carefully, trying to gauge where this conversation was going. She was on edge, as her aunt's demeanor seemed to change very suddenly."Yes, I am grateful," Anari nodded. "I'm sure I'll figure out some way to repay him, though really I-"Anari gasped as her aunt's slender fingers suddenly gripped her hands almost painfully tight. Look up from their entwined hands, Anari's eyes widened as she met her aunt's nearly furious gaze. "Why?" Her aunt nearly hissed. "Why does he feel responsible for you?"Anari tried to pull her hands free, but Lysa only gripped them harder causing her to fight a wince. Her mind worked quickly to form a response. She knew she needed to come up with something, and she needed to be careful with what she said. Anari had no power here; she held no sway in the slightest. All odds were in Lysa's favor should Anari fight back too hard.However, Anari wasn't about to be treated in such ways. She had put up with enough vile treatment in King's Landing and she wasn't about to slip back into old habits. "I'm half Tully," she replied, her voice betraying little of her unease. "He loved your family; he's always loved your family very much. After all, you were the ones that helped him get to where he is."Her words caused Lysa to pause for a moment; however, she shook her head and dug her nails into Anari's wrists. "You mean he loved your mother," Lysa corrected. "That's what you wanted to say, I know it was.""No," Anari shook her head, unable to stop herself from wincing at the feeling of her aunt's nails. She didn't understand what was going on or where this was all coming from. "He loves you, aunt Lysa, he's married to you, after all.""Your mother never loved him, you know," Lysa continued as if Anari hadn't said anything at all. "Cat always went straight for the sweetest thing, the most obvious thing every time. She went for your Uncle Brandon, your handsome, arrogant, and cruel Uncle Brandon."Anari shook her head in disagreement. She had only ever heard good things said about Brandon Stark. He was a bit gruffer than her father or Benjen, but he always meant well. She couldn't imagine anyone in her family being cruel. However, Anari was starting to reconsider that with the grip Lysa had on her hands and wrists."Your Uncle nearly killed Petyr in a duel, nearly cut him in two," Lysa rambled. "And yet your mother loved him anyway, she loved the man who hurt Petyr." She shook her head. "Now, he's risking his life to save you and your sister; the daughters of a woman who never loved him. A woman that loved him less than the whores he kept in his brothels."Anari wasn't sure what to say or what to do. While the information was interesting, she wasn't sure just how much of it was true and how much of it she was making up. Anari hadn't previously put too much stock in the rumors that her aunt was mad, however now she was starting to believe them."Has Petyr told you about those whores?" Lysa questioned."No," Anari replied. While she knew that Lord Baelish kept several brothels in King's Landing, she never knew the specifics of what went into them. She had never even really met any of the women who worked there. She had seen them, yes, but Anari had never conversed with them.Anari didn't fully understand people's aversion to those women. Some of them had nowhere else to go and no other means to make a living. Anari couldn't judge them for that. Some of those women didn't even want to do what they did, having been sold into it or raised that way.Some, Anari knew, also actually enjoyed doing what they did. If it brought them happiness, then who was she to judge? Anari didn't blame the women themselves for causing people to see them.They were paid to do what they did; it was the nobles and commoners that sought out their company, not the other way around."Has Petyr told you about the vile things they do with their bodies?" Lysa questioned. "Did he tell you of the things they let him do with their bodies?""He hasn't told me anything," Anari replied. "I don't know anything about that.""Are you pregnant?""What?" Anari asked. She was beginning to reach her limit and she knew she needed to end this conversation now before it got any worse. However, before she could say anything more, Lysa spoke again."What have you let Petyr do with your body?" She questioned. "What have you let him do with your young, pretty body?" Anari was younger than Lysa, she was Catelyn's daughter, and she was absolutely beautiful. Lysa had seen the way Petyr looked at the girl and seen the way Anari acted around him. She knew there must be something going on between the two and she wouldn't rest until she knew."Aunt Lysa, no," Anari replied, shaking her head. "He hasn't touched me; I would never let him touch me.""Don't lie to me, I will not hear any lies," Lysa hissed as she dug her nails in harder. That did it; the pain from her nails and the mention of lying had been enough. Anari would not be accused of such vile things, such disgusting things. Not caring anymore if she hurt herself or her aunt in any way, Anari ripped her hands out of Lysa's grasp and stood up."I will not be accused of lying or of seeing Lord Baelish in such ways," Anari stated. "Pardon me, Aunt Lysa, but you could not be any more wrong. I am nothing but grateful for his actions in rescuing me and my sister, but that is all. Lord Baelish has never touched me, not once." She stated firmly. "He's always told me that I'm too impulsive and that I cannot lie."Lysa rose from her seat, her gaze bordering on furious as she regarded her niece. "You dare take that tone with me?""I do," Anari snapped. "You've hurt me and accused me of things that are not true, Aunt Lysa. I am within my right to defend myself from slander and physical harm."To emphasize what she was talking about, Anari showed Lysa her hands and wrists. Bruises were beginning to form on her hands and her wrists had claw marks deep enough to cause them to bleed a little. Upon seeing what she had done and finally believing Anari's word, Lysa calmed a little.Her entire body seemed to deflate with her anger as she closed her eyes. "I'm sorry," Lysa said her voice quiet. Moving closer to her niece, Lysa held her arms open for an embrace. Apprehension gleamed in Anari's eyes; however, she accepted the gesture after a moment. "Everything will be all right," she said as she held her niece. "Soon, you will be a widow. They will execute that dwarf for murdering the King and then you'll be free to marry Robin."Anari froze in her aunt's embrace when she realized what she was saying. Marry Robin? Anari didn't want to marry Robin; she had barely even met the boy. That was another thing; Robin was a boy, not a man. While she was the youngest in her relationship with Tyrion, both of them are adults."You'll be Lady of the Vale soon,"Anari closed her eyes as tears of frustration threatened to spill. She didn't want to be Lady of the Vale; she didn't want to be married to anyone but Tyrion. He was one of the best men she had ever met; she doubted she would feel anything like what she felt with Tyrion.When Lysa let her go, Anari excused herself from the room. Her feet carried her aimlessly through the vast hallways until she stopped at Sansa's door. Rapping quickly on the heavy wood, Anari waited a moment for her sister to answer. The moment Sansa opened the door; Anari was quick to embrace her sister."Anari?" Sansa questioned, confused as she held her sister back. "What's wrong?" After a moment, Anari pulled away and wiped the tears that had escaped her once tight composure. It was then that Sansa took notice of her wounded hands and wrists. "What happened?"Anari just shook her head as she sank down on the bed in Sansa's room. Her mind was racing as she tried to process what had truly taken place. One thing Anari did know, however, was that she was beyond tired.Anari wasn't sure how much longer she could stand fighting like this, she didn't know how much more cruelty she could take.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Once Breakfast was over and Anari saw to her duties, mostly keeping close with Sansa and going over whatever they needed too in order to ensure everyone was doing as well as could be expected, Anari finally was able to meet with all of her siblings. They met in Bran's chambers, as that was the easiest place to converge."Why are we here?" Arya asked Sansa was curious as well. Though, unlike Arya who was merely questioning what was going on, Sansa assumed the worst, as she was beginning to do. Bran was the only one who had an idea of what Anari wished to discuss."I have to go." She stated plainly, not bothering to go around it. It would do no good to put this gently, while she didn't really wish to leave, Anari knew that she needed to do this. "I'm needed in Dragonstone."Arya and Sansa's eyes widened a bit at that. "You only just arrived," Sansa said, sounding worried. "We need you here.""You can't just leave us now." Arya agreed. Anari sighed again, knowing exactly what they were going to stay, Bran stayed quiet, allowing his sisters to talk this through."Jon will die if I don't go," Anari said. "Bran saw it, he's not taking my supposed death well. I have to go." Arya and Sansa looked to Bran, who looked back without much emotion."I've seen it, Anari is needed there. They'll need her council and her strength.""What about us?" Sansa asked in return. "We need her counsel and strength too." She was worried what would happen should Anari leave. While it was selfish of her, Sansa didn't want to part with Anari again. She felt safer knowing she was there, watching out for her.Arya had missed her family, while she wouldn't admit it, while she had grown and become more independent, she still felt like a little girl. And Anari was her oldest sister who always looked out for her and who always understood her."Why do you want to leave?" Sansa asked."I don't," Anari replied. "Do you really think I would leave you all here if I had a choice?" She asked in return, raising an eyebrow. "That I would leave my son if I didn't have a proper reason?" Sansa looked down, feeling like a scolded child. "They need me, for whatever reason, they do. And if I don't go to them, someone will die."It was quiet in the room, as everyone took in the conviction of Anari's words. The last thing any of them wanted was for there to be more death. They were still at war, though with enemies everyone thought to be a simple story meant to scare children. Jon went because they needed more men to help them fight.Anari is going because they needed her help. As much as they wanted too, Sansa and Arya couldn't really stop Anari from going. And if Bran saw her there, then she must go. With a soft sigh, Sansa nodded. "Come back to us, okay?" Sansa said as she stood to embrace her sister.Anari smiled as she hugged Sansa back. "Of course I will." She replied. "Nothing has stopped me from coming back to you." She said quietly. Arya hugged her sister as well. Neither of them wanted Anari to go, but she had too. "Before I go," Anari began. "I have to tell you all somethings.""What things?" Sansa questioned."There are things that I haven't told you yet, because I didn't think it was the right time. But now, I think it's best if I told you." She bid her sisters sit as she explained. "Sansa knows this, but I have no trust in Lord Baelish." Anari began. "My reasoning comes from one event in particular. When father was alive and in the Black Cells, I went to visit him."Anari remembered that day, how she had snuck down there to ask Ned whether or not he truly did try to take the throne for himself. While she knew he did not like the game, nor did he really want to come to King's Landing, Anari wanted to be sure."He told me that the reason he was even arrested in the first place was that he had been betrayed." Anari continued. "Lord Baelish had been someone father trusted, and Lord Baelish betrayed him and had him locked in the cells. Had Littlefinger not done that, perhaps father would have still been alive."Sansa and Arya were quiet for a moment, though they could feel anger boiling inside them. To think Sansa has been close to the man who had a hand in her father's death. "Are you sure?" Arya asked, though there was an edge to her tone. Arya didn't trust Littlefinger at all, and she barely even knew him."She's telling the truth," Bran said at last. He was quiet for the most part because he had nothing to really say. But he had seen in his visions that their father had been betrayed by Littlefinger. And that he was part of the reason he was dead. "He held a knife to his throat.""I know what he wants now," Anari continued. "He finally told me.""Told you what?" Sansa asked."Lord Baelish told me that he wishes for the Iron Throne. He wants to be the ruler of the Seven Kingdoms," Anari hesitated on telling them the other part, but she may as well come clean about everything. "Not only that, he also said that he pictures me as his queen."Unable to help it, Arya let out a scoff. "As if you'd agree to be his queen." She said, which got Anari to smirk."There is nothing he could do to convince me of that." She stated. "But Lord Baelish will do everything in his power to keep his hold on us. He will lie to us, trick us, and possibly even try to pull us apart." Anari said as she looked to her sisters especially. "You can't let him while I'm gone.""We won't," Sansa said firmly. "We're all family, we're all each other has. While we may fight and argue, we will always come together." Arya nodded in agreement."Littlefinger may try as much as he wants, but he will never tear us apart." Arya stated confidently.~Finally, Jon was starting to get through to Daenerys, after he showed her the drawings in the cave filled with dragonglass. However, Jon also pointed out that the North wouldn't follow her. Not just because she is the daughter of the Mad King, but also because she was a southerner. After everything that has happened, they'd never trust a southerner as their ruler again.However, that conversation was ended when Tyrion and Varys told of what had happened. While they took Casterly Rock, the Lannister's took the Reach. Dorne, the Iron Islands, and the Reach were gone. Daenerys' allies were dwindling right in front of her.As they all walked along the beach, Davos was the one who spoke, seeing the obvious tension. "You'll want to discuss this amongst yourselves. Perhaps-""You will stay." Daenerys interrupted. "All my allies are gone. They've been taken from me while I've been sitting here on this island." She seethed."We still have the largest army." Tyrion pointed out."Who won't be able to eat because Cersei has taken all the food from the Reach." Daenerys snapped, though Tyrion remained calm."Call Grey Worm and the Unsullied back." He advised. "We still have enough ships to carry the Dothraki to the mainland. Commit to the blockade of King's Landing. We have a plan. It's still the right plan." He insisted. However, Daenerys rounded on him, her eyes harsh as she glared."The right plan?" She asked. "Your strategy has lost us Dorne, the Iron Islands, and the Reach."Tyrion sighed, but he knew he had to keep her calm. If her temper was allowed to control her, then she would most likely do something unfortunate. "If I've underestimated our enemies-""Our enemies?" Daenerys interrupted. "Your family, you mean. Perhaps you don't want to hurt them after all." She stated, which caused Tyrion to pause. Cersei was not his family, not anymore. Jaime, while he has made mistakes, was still his brother.No one else in that wretched city really meant a single thing to him. Tyrion barely had a family anymore. His family died the moment Anari did. It was one bad thing after another. Tyrion was told his wife was dead, Jon refused to bend the knee, and now they were losing the war.In an effort to control herself, Daenerys looked to the ocean. Her dragons flew high in the air, looking absolutely marvelous. With her face set with her reserve, she spoke more calmly. Though, there was still an edge to her tone."Enough with the clever plans." She turned and then looked to Tyrion. "I have three large dragons. I'm going to fly them to the Red Keep.""We've discussed this." Tyrion frowned. That would do them no good, it would only prove that the lies being spread about her were true. That Daenerys really was the Mad King's daughter and had come to bring them more of the same misery and dread that her father did."My enemies are in the Red Keep." Daenerys justified her reason. "What kind of a queen am I if I'm not willing to risk my life to fight them?""A smart one." Daenerys clenched her jaw before she looked to Jon."What do you think I should do?" She asked, her question catching him off guard. Jon shook his head slightly in return."I would never presume to-""I'm at war. I'm losing." Daenerys said, walking closer. He was her last potential ally, and if he offered any advice that she could use, then she would take it. While she was angry with Tyrion at the moment, Daenerys could also see that there was something wrong.Something was bothering him, and clearly, he didn't wish to say what. For now, she would leave it alone. However, once they were more secure, Daenerys would confront him about it later."What do you think I should do?" She asked Jon.Jon gave them a plan, it was a mix of what both Daenerys and Tyrion wanted. Tyrion was right in saying that if Daenerys used the dragons to burn the Red Keep, then no one would support her claim. However, they needed to show Cersei and everyone what happens when they attacked their armies and their allies.What Cersei did to the Reach, Dorne, and the Iron Islands couldn't go unpunished. Therefore, Jon's plan was to use the Dothraki to lessen the numbers of the Lannister forces, including whatever bannermen they currently had.To show that Daenerys was serious, Jon suggested she use one dragon. Only one. To burn a hole through their line, and to destroy whatever resources they planned on taking from the Reach. However, they were to pull back once all the supplies were destroyed and if they got too close to King's Landing.That being said, Tyrion and Daenerys put this plan into motion. Hopefully, it would work.~Idan had left the boys in the company of Sansa and Arya. Mykal wished to know more about his aunts, and the girls didn't mind properly meeting him in return. Ethon didn't wish to leave Mykal's side, and once he was assured that his son would be safe with the girls, Idan left them alone.Mykal needed this, to bond more with his family. So, Idan was left to wander the halls of Winterfell alone. Exploring the place where Anari grew up. However, he wasn't alone for long, as Lord Baelish walked over to him with a polite smile."Lord Baelish," Idan greeted, having heard about this man, and having been told who he was upon his and Anari's arrival."You know me?" Lord Baelish questioned."Anari has told me about you," Idan replied.Lord Baelish rose an eyebrow, a flicker of something Idan couldn't quite see flashing through his eyes as his smile widened a fraction. "I see," he said. "You're the commoner who helped her after the attack?" He asked."I am," Idan nodded. "Though, my name is Idan if that matters to you.""Of course it matters," Lord Baelish lied. "Now I may properly thank the man for looking after her when I couldn't." Idan felt uneasy in Lord Baelish's presence. Anari had told him enough about the man for him to get an idea of what he was like.Clever and manipulative, untrustworthy. "As I've told Anari," Idan replied. "Kindness is a rare thing, and no one more than her deserves it.""Indeed," Lord Baelish agreed. "Tell me more about you, Idan." Idan gave him a skeptical look in return. He didn't want to give this man any information about himself. Anari warned him that Lord Baelish could easily spot a lie, and he didn't want to accidentally give something away.Like who Mykal really was. The last thing they needed was for someone like Lord Baelish, a traitor, to learn the truth of Mykal's parentage. "There isn't much to tell." He said at last. "As you said, I'm a common man. I lived on a small farm with my sons, just trying to get by."Lord Baelish watched Idan from the corner of his eye, though he listened to his words carefully. "Other than kindness, what was your reasoning for allowing Lady Anari into your home?""Was there supposed to be another reason?" Idan asked back. "I saw her by herself, it was cold and she looked underdressed. What kind of man would I be if I let her freeze and starve?" Idan didn't like what Lord Baelish was trying to say.Idan wasn't like these Lords and Ladies, he didn't have to have another reason or motive in order to help someone. Something in Idan told him that night that he was supposed to take care of Anari. To give her a place to stay and a place to be safe.And it turned out to be one of the best decisions of his life. Lord Baelish regarded Idan carefully, not quite believing he was telling the truth. There was always another motive to the things people did. "Forgive me," he said. "I did not intend to offend you. I'm just merely trying to get to know you.""I don't know what else I could tell you," Idan replied."I've noticed that you and Lady Anari are very close," Lord Baelish said. "She seems to trust you.""I value her trust," Idan replied. "I have no reason to lie to her. She and I are good friends.""I see," Lord Baelish nodded. He didn't like the sound of that, he didn't like that this commoner was able to whisper in her ear. Who knew what things he was telling her. The common people had motives of their own, and if they found a way into the mind of a noble, then, of course, they'd exploit it. "And I've noticed that your sons have taken a liking to her."Idan fought to keep his face neutral when he heard that. As Anari had told him, everyone was a pawn to Lord Baelish, so Idan knew to be careful. "Yes, they have. Anari's been kind to us in return, and the boys have gotten quite attached."Lord Baelish hummed in return. "I've also noticed one of your boys, in particular, has taken a liking to her. And she seems quite close to him as well." Idan felt protective of Anari and Mykal already, but he nearly bristled at his words."My boys have been through a lot," Idan said carefully. "Anari is someone they look up too. Mykal has always been fascinated with stories, and Anari was kind enough to indulge him. Since then, he's been close to her." Idan lied.He hoped Lord Baelish didn't spot it, that he couldn't see that Idan wasn't being truthful. It seemed to Idan that Lord Baelish could make a liar out of anyone. Though, Idan was only lying to protect Anari. Unfortunately, because he didn't know Lord Baelish, he wasn't able to tell whether or not the man knew.He merely nodded once in return. "You and Anari spent quite some time together," he stated. "Being close to a woman like that for a long time can cause certain things to happen. Anari isn't like any other young Lady, after all. Man to man, you must have feelings for her."Idan stopped walking before turning to face him. How dare he, how dare he have the audacity to say such things. While Anari had told Idan that Lord Baelish liked her, to hear it from the man himself made Idan disgusted. The clear want in his voice, it was revolting.While Idan agreed that Anari was unique, he'd never thought of Anari in such ways. Yes, Idan liked her, may have even fallen in love with her, but his thoughts were purer. "What exactly are you trying to say?" Idan asked. "Anari and I are close friends, that is all. My boys look up to her and trust her. If you're trying to-""I meant no offense," Lord Baelish interrupted. "Forgive me for taking an interest in my niece's endeavors. I must look after her, surely you can understand that, my friend."Idan felt anger boiling inside of him as he narrowed his eyes. "We are not friends, m'Lord." He said, his voice low. With that, Idan turned and walked away, not wanting things to get worse. Never before had Idan been so angry, felt so disgusted with another man.Lord Baelish watched as Idan walked away. So, now he had an idea as to who this man was. Clearly, he was protective of Anari and he was lying for her. If that boy was who Lord Baelish thought he was to be, then things had definitely changed.His original plan was to try and befriend Idan, get the man to trust him and tell him more. However, that didn't seem to bode well. At least, now Lord Baelish knew where this commoner stood.If they were not friends, then Idan was his enemy.~Anari sought out Idan, it was only getting later, and she wished to tell him what she was about to do. Having a hunch, Anari went straight for the kennels and found the boys and Idan playing with the wolves. It was always endearing to see them getting along with wild animals."Momma!" Mykal grinned when he saw her. He wanted to tell her about how he'd gotten to know Sansa and Arya better. Mykal really liked Arya, as she was very similar to his mother. Though, that's not to say Mykal didn't like Sansa, as she was very nice."Hello," Anari grinned back as she knelt down. Mykal stumbled over to her and hugged her. "What have you been up too? Did you enjoy your time with your aunts?" She questioned."Yes!' Mykal replied. "They're nice and Aunt Sansa is pretty and Aunt Arya is just like you." Anari laughed at his excitement, leaning down to kiss his head."Well, I'm very glad you enjoyed being with them," Anari said. "Because you're going to be with them for quite some time while I'm gone.""Gone?" Idan asked, his brows furrowing. "You're leaving?"Anari sighed as she nodded. "I have to go away for a few days, but I'll be back." Idan frowned, not understanding why she was leaving. They had finally gotten her home, yet she was going to leave? "Can you make sure Idan, Ethon and your aunts are safe?" She said to Mykal. "Can you protect them for me?"Mykal was worried for a moment, as he didn't want his mother to leave. "Can I come too?" He asked. Mykal wanted to protect his mother, so he wanted to come with her to do so."As much as I'd love to have you with me, I need to do this alone," Anari replied. "Protect them okay?""Okay," Mykal nodded. "I will protect them." That, he could do."Why would you leave?" Idan asked as Anari let Mykal go to continue playing with the wolves for a little while longer."I'm needed in Dragonstone," Anari replied plainly. There was no reason for her to ease him into it."You're needed here," Idan stated, confused."If I don't go, my brother will die," Anari said honestly. "He doesn't know I'm alive, and he isn't taking my death well. He needs to focus, he needs to be able to lead, be the King we need him to be.""What about Mykal?" Idan asked. "What about your son?" He asked quietly."He has to stay here, he'll be safer here," Anari replied. "You'll watch over him, right?" She asked. "I trust you to keep him safe. You and my sisters are the only ones who know he's my son. You need to keep that a secret, you need to protect him."Idan sighed as he looked at the boy. Idan really did care for the boy and his mother. "Of course I'll watch over him," Idan was already protecting them as is. "As I said, you have more than one family."Thank you." Anari sighed, smiling at him. "I don't know what I'd do if I lost him.""You won't lose me, momma," Mykal said. "I'm tough like Shadow.""Yes," Anari laughed softly. "You're tough like Shadow." It was difficult to leave Mykal, but she had too. Tyrion and Jon needed her, wherever she could help, she would do so. Besides, if they were going to King's Landing, then Anari would definitely be of great help.She knew Cersei, and she knew the layout fairly well. And if what Bran said was true, that Cersei was afraid of her, then they could use it to their advantage. No doubt, everyone knew of Anari's supposed death, so they had the upper hand in this situation."I assume you'll be taking the wolves with you," Idan said."If I'm going to meet the Dragon Queen, she may as well meet the Wolves of the North," Anari replied with a small smirk. "Besides, do you really think Shadow would let me go without her?""Probably not," Idan smiled. Though, he hummed slightly as he came up with a new title for her. "The Dragon Queen and the Tamer of Wolves.""Tamer of Wolves." She smiled. "I like it." Though, Anari sighed, reaching out for Mykal once more. The boy walked over to his mother just as Ethon moved to be next to his father. Anari once more kissed Mykal's head. "I have to go, darling.""Okay," Mykal said. "You be back soon?""As soon as I can," Anari replied. "Remember, keep Idan, Ethon, and your aunts safe, okay?""Keep them safe," Mykal nodded. He took this charge seriously, Anari could easily tell. Anari was proud of who Mykal was shaping out to be, already he was protective of his family."And you watch over your father," Anari said to Ethon with a smile. "I want you to be able to write me a poem by the time I get back."Ethon had shown that he enjoyed writing and reading poems early on. But Idan didn't have the time to get more books nor did he know many poems. So, when Anari came, she helped Ethon get more interested. She supported his desire to learn more poems."Okay." Ethon grinned back. She reached over and fluffed his hair, causing him to glare at her with a grin. Standing up, Anari kissed Mykal's head again, giving him a hug before she left to get her horse.Before she came to find Idan, Anari had already got everything she thought she'd need ready. Those in the courtyard stopped what they were doing to see Anari getting onto her horse. Though, Anari paid them no mind as she commanded for the wolves to follow her."Ahie." Shadow stood up from the kennels and walked over to her. "Nost." She said, wanting Shadow to get the other wolves. Shadow howled to summon the rest of the pack, and the wolves obeyed.Anari looked at the balconies and saw Arya and Sansa. With them were a couple of the other Lords, including Lord Baelish. She waved at them with a small smile and her sisters waved back. Ordering Shadow to follow her, Anari and the wolves left Winterfell to head to Dragonstone."Where is she going?" Lord Glover asked. "Why weren't we told she'd be leaving us?""She has important matters to attend too," Sansa replied. "She's left me in charge in her place." Lord Baelish found this interesting. Out of all of the Lords, he was the one who had an idea as to where Anari was to be going.The only place Anari could go was Dragonstone. Though, what business she had there, was a mystery. With that, Sansa and Arya left the balconies to see to their duties. Idan and the boys lingered and watched as Anari's form disappeared from sight. As he turned, however, Idan took notice of Lord Baelish watching them.He tensed before he turned to the boys. "Come along, boys." He said, ushering them away. Idan didn't like Lord Baelish.Not one bit.Immediately, Anari rode fast and hard, the wolves able to keep up fairly well. Sheila was fast, and she was strong, considering she was a farm horse. So, not only could she gallop at full speed, but she could do it carrying Anari and her bags. One was full of her clothes, a few changes of tunics, jerkins, undershirts, small clothes, and a pair of breeches.Her other packs were full of extra food, water, and money. Anari took the money with her to get a ship to take her there once she got to White Harbor. She knew that the captains would probably hesitate on letting the wolves on, so she figured she'd have to make it worth their while with money.Luckily, after she ordered Shadow to keep up, she and the wolves were on their way. Soon, they would be at Dragonstone.~In the distance, Jon could see a ship coming towards the beach. "Is that a Greyjoy ship?" He asked. Missandei leads a few Dothraki guards to join the three of them to the beach to greet whoever was there.Theon and the other Iron Born pulled their landing boat onto the beach wading through the surf. They pulled the boat onto the sand just as Jon, Davos, Missandei arrived. Just as Theon turned to face them, he froze when he made eye contact with Jon."Jon." He said in surprise. He hadn't expected to see him there, but he had hoped to hear about Sansa. "I didn't know you were here." He walked closer to Jon, a slightly hopeful look on his face. "Sansa, is she alright?"Jon grabbed Theon roughly by his armor and pulled him closer. Theon gasped and immediately wanted to cower into himself. "What you did for her is the only reason I'm not killing you." Jon hissed before he let him go.Deciding to speak up and clear the tense air, Davos brought the conversation back to the matter at hand. "We heard your uncle attacked your fleet. We thought you were dead.""I should be," Theon replied. He had failed the Starks, his adopted family, and he had failed Yara, his sister."Your sister?" Davos asked."Euron has her," Theon said, lowering his head in shame. He should have protected her, fought for her, instead of being so afraid. He was such a coward, Ramsay had broken him in ways he didn't think a person could be broken. "I came to ask the queen to help get her back.""The queen is gone" Jon replied, which got Theon to raise his head in confusion."Where did she go?""To hopefully get some ground back," Jon replied."Perhaps we should go inside," Missandei said. "I'm sure the Queen and her Hand will return as soon as they are able." With that, they all headed towards the castle.~Jaime was an idiot, a fucking idiot. Why in the seven hells would he even try going after Daenerys when Drogon was right there? Had it not been for Bronn tackling him into the river, they would have been dead. The men pretty much knew they had lost, so they surrendered."I know what Cersei has told you, that I've come to destroy your cities." Daenerys addressed them all. "Burn down your homes, murder you and orphan your children." She listed. "That's Cersei Lannister, not me. I'm not here to murder. And all I want to destroy is the wheel that is rolled over rich and poor to the benefit of no one but the Cersei Lannisters of the world. I offer you a choice. Bend the knee and join me. Together we will leave the world a better place than we found it, or refuse and die."A few soldiers knelt, deciding they'd rather live and perhaps have a better world than the shit one they were currently in. However, a lot of them didn't, though that was changed once Drogon roared and made them kneel through fear.However, Randyll and his son Dickon did not kneel. "Step forward, My Lord," Daenerys said. Randyll did as he was told, not once seeming to be afraid. "You will not kneel?""I already have a queen," Randyll replied."My sister," Tyrion said. "She wasn't your queen until recently though, was she, until she murdered your rightful queen and destroyed House Tyrell for all time. So it appears your allegiances are somewhat flexible." He pointed out."There are no easy choices in war," Randyll replied firmly. "Say what you will about your sister, she was born in Westeros, has lived here all her life. You, on the other hand, you murdered your own father and chose to support a foreign invader. One with no ties to this land, an army of savages at her back.""You will not trade your honor for your life. I respect that." Daenerys stated honestly, whether or not they believed her was a different story. Though, Tyrion turned to her, hoping to convince her of a different punishment."Perhaps he could take the black, Your Grace. Whatever else he is, he is a true soldier. He would be invaluable at the Wall." He tried, however, it was not Daenerys who disagreed, but Randyll."You cannot send me to the Wall." He stated. "You are not my queen." With grim resolution, Daenerys turned to her Dothraki escort. With that look alone, two walked forward and took hold of Randyll. Seeing his father, Dickon moved forward."You will have to kill me too." He stated, hearing that, his father turned from the guards to look at him."Step back and shut your mouth." He ordered, though Dickon merely shook his head."Who are you?" Daenerys questioned."A stupid boy," Randyll answered. It was his choice to do this, but he didn't want his son to die with him."I'm Dickon Tarley, son of Randyll Tarley," Dickon replied, determined to remain with his father and stand by his side. Even if it meant for his own death."You are the future of your house," Tyrion said. "This war has already wiped one great house from the world. Don't let it happen again. Bend the knee." He subtle plea in his tone. Randyll looked to his son and nodded, hoping he would listen."I will not," Dickon replied firmly and calmly, despite knowing what was going to happen.Not wanting to see another House destroyed, Tyrion turned to Daenerys. He spoke quietly so as no one else could hear him. "Your Grace, nothing strips bold notions from a man's head like a few weeks in a dark cell."While Daenerys didn't want any more bloodshed if it could be helped, she knew that she had to stay true to her word. "I meant what I said. I'm not here to put men in chains. If that becomes an option many will take it. I gave them a choice. They made it.""Your Grace, if you begin beheading entire families-" Tyrion tried, only to be interrupted."I'm not beheading anyone." She stated, glancing at Drogon, the dragon roaring and shaking his head."Your Grace," Tyrion tried again. If she used the dragons to do this, then she truly will be labeled the Mad King's daughter. While Tyrion wasn't there, he knew of what Aerys liked to do. He burned men alive, just as Daenerys was about to do."Lord Randyll Tarley, Dickon Tarley, I, Daenerys of House Targaryen, First of my name, Breaker of Chains and Mother of Dragons, sentence you to die." Randyll grabbed his son's arm as the two of them faced the dragon. With a heavy heart, Daenerys said the word. "Dracarys."Tyrion turned away as the Tarly's burned. Two Houses destroyed in one day, while this was war, Tyrion didn't like seeing so much death. Something could have been done, something different.But sometimes, there wasn't another option. Once the soldiers saw that Daenerys was being serious, they all knelt. They preferred to live than to die by dragon fire. Daenerys turned away from the soldiers, bidding Tyrion to follow her.She wanted to get to the bottom of what was going on with him. She could see that he was clearly distressed, had been as soon as Jon arrived. Something must have happened and she wanted to know what. Not because she wanted to know his personal business for her own gain, but because she worried about her Hand.A Hand that couldn't give advice because he was distracted would be of no use to her. But Daenerys also wanted to know because she cared about Tyrion, and she wanted him to be okay. Once they were further away and no unwanted ears were around, Daenerys turned to him."What's happened?" She asked plainly. Tyrion's brows came together in confusion."I'm not sure what you mean." He replied."Since Jon Snow's arrival, you've been acting differently," Daenerys said. "Is there something wrong?" Tyrion's face fell and he looked away from her. He had thought he was hiding it well, but evidently not. "Is there something I can do?" She asked, seeing his expression."No," Tyrion said quietly. "There isn't anything anyone can do." The small smile he offered was strained."Tell me what's wrong," Daenerys asked, her tone shifting. She didn't like seeing the people she cared for in pain. And clearly, Tyrion was in pain. "What did Lord Snow tell you?"Tyrion opened his mouth before he closed it. The words were difficult for him to say. While he knew it was true, saying it simply made it too real. However, he knew it was best if he told her. "My wife," he said. "Jon told me about my wife.""Isn't that good news?" Daenerys asked, trying to sound hopeful. "Perhaps you'll get to see her again.""She's dead," Tyrion said, looking down. "She died protecting her sister. To bring her home." Daenerys frowned as Tyrion's hands clenched. "And I wasn't there to protect her. I should have been there, to keep her safe. I promised I'd keep her safe.""Tyrion," Daenerys said as she came closer. "You couldn't have known anything like this would have happened. You thought sending her away was a good thing, and it kept her safe for a time, I'm sure." She comforted.Tyrion gave her a self-deprecating smile in return. "This is war," he said. "And sometimes it comes as a personal loss." He took a deep breath to calm himself. "And because we are at war, we must keep the advantage while we still have it."With that, Tyrion offered another strained smile before he walked away.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

With furrowed brows, Jon began to read the letter he was given. While there was some good news, Sansa wrote that Arya and Bran were alive and home as well, there was absolutely terrible news as well."I thought Arya was dead. I thought Bran was dead." Jon said, in a slight state of shock. While he was happy to hear that, he was disturbed by what he found out."I'm happy for you." Daenerys smiled, however, it faded once she saw the expression on Jon's face. "You don't look happy."Jon took a breath before he sighed. "Bran saw the Night King and his army marching towards Eastwatch." He stated. "If they make it past the wall-""The Wall has kept them out for thousands of years," Varys said, trying to not only comfort Jon, but everyone else. However, Jon wasn't listening, and he didn't think they had time to listen. "Presumably-""I need to go home," Jon stated. Daenerys took a step forward, a frown on her face."You said you don't have enough men.""We'll fight with the men we have," Jon replied, shaking his head, though he spared her a glance. "Unless you'll join us.""And give the country to Cersei?" Daenerys asked before shaking her head. As much as she wanted to help Jon, she couldn't just give up the fight she currently had. "As soon as I march away she marches in."Taking a moment to think, Tyrion finally spoke. "Perhaps not." He stated, which gained everyone's attention. "Cersei thinks the Army of the Dead is nothing but a story made up by wet nurses to frighten children. What if we prove her wrong?" He suggested.While it was an interesting idea, Jon didn't see how it would work. "I don't think she'll come see the dead at my invitation." Tyrion walked closer, his mind working."So bring the dead to her." He stated."I thought that was what we are trying to avoid," Daenerys said in confusion."We don't have to bring the whole army. Only one soldier.""Is that possible?" Daenerys asked Jon."The first Wight I ever saw was brought into Castle Black from beyond the Wall," Jon said, remembering that day well."Bring one of these things down to King's Landing and show her the truth," Tyrion said."Anything you bring back will be useless unless Cersei grants us an audience and is somehow convinced not to murder us the moment we set foot in the capital," Varys said, bringing back in a bit of reality.Tyrion out of all of them knew that the best, so he merely nodded in return. "The only person she listens to is Jaime. He may listen to me." Though, Tyrion knew that Jaime may not be particularly happy with him, considering he did murder their father.However, out of his siblings, Jaime was less likely to hurt him should he be seen in the city. "And how would you get into King's Landing?" Daenerys asked, worried. Everyone was quiet for a moment before Davos stepped forward."I can smuggle you in, but if the Goldcloaks were to recognize you, I'm warning you, I'm not a fighter." Tyrion nodded in understanding.Then, of course, the topic of how they were to get one of the dead and bring it to King's Landing came up. Jorah volunteered to help, while it was noble of him, Jon knew it had to be him. "The free folk will help us. They know the real north better than anyone." He said."They won't follow Ser Jorah." Daenerys shook her head."They won't have to," Jon stated grimly, his face set."You can't lead a raid beyond the wall. You're not in the Night's Watch anymore. You're King in the North." Davos stated, not liking the sound of this new idea."I'm the only one here whose fought them. I'm the only one here who knows them." Jon argued back."I haven't given you permission to leave," Daenerys said, frowning.Jon merely gave a faint smile in return. "With respect, Your Grace, I don't need your permission. I am a king. And I came here knowing that you could have your men behead me or your dragons burn me alive. I put my trust in you, a stranger because I knew it was the best chance for my people, for all our people. Now I'm asking you to trust in a stranger because it's our best chance."Daenerys paused for a moment before she nodded in agreement. When the meeting was over, Tyrion quickly made his way over to Jon. "You don't have to do this," he said."Actually I do." Jon nodded back."Your family has lost enough, don't make them lose someone else." Jon was touched by his words, but he knew he needed to do this. It was the only way, besides, the Free Folk wouldn't help if Jon wasn't part of it."I can't make any promises," Jon said. "But I'll try my hardest to come back to them." As he was getting ready to go, Jon turned back towards Tyrion. "Your marriage to Anari," Jon said, which gained Tyrion's attention. "You know that makes us brothers." He pointed out.For a moment, Tyrion was caught off guard. He hadn't thought of that, he hadn't fully realized that by marrying Anari, it made him related to all of the Starks. With that in mind, Tyrion couldn't help but offer a small smile back. "Well then," he said. "Don't be gone too long, brother."Jon let out an amused breath. "That's not going to really work." While he appreciated the sentiment, Jon thought it was a little strange to hear that come from Tyrion."I didn't think so." Tyrion smiled back. With that, Tyrion allowed Jon to go. He hoped this would all go well, he really did.~Anari rode fast and hard towards White Harbor, the wolves able to keep up well enough. Shadow was in the lead, running alongside her mistress. However, as night fell, Anari felt that it would be a good idea to get some sleep. It would do no good if she tired them all out, after all.Despite how much Anari wanted to ride through the night, she dared not do it this night. Something it the pit of her stomach told her not too, so she listened to her instincts.Anari took the same route she and Idan took when they went to Winterfell. Though, Anari thought better than to stop at the Inn and the Crossroads, as there was someone there who would recognize her. Considering she hadn't dyed her hair for this journey, it would only make it easier to recognize her. Anari didn't need attention, especially now.While Anari had the wolves watching over her, Anari didn't want to risk being caught by anyone. With it being dark, Anari slowed Sheila down a bit, keeping the mare at a steady pace. Though, in the distance, something caught her attention.On a hunch, Anari moved closer and was able to see that it was a house. With a small smile on her face, Anari realized what house it was. It was the farmhouse she stayed at with Idan. Without the children slowing her down, Anari hadn't realized just how fast she was riding.Idan had said it was a two-day ride, but Anari did it in half the time. Though, it made Anari realize something. If it took her this long to reach the house, then the man she saw riding that day must have been Jon. Anari thought her mind might have been playing tricks on her. But now she knew it to be true, it had to be.Even then, she was so close to seeing him again. And even though she only caught a very brief look at him, Anari saw that he seemed to be in good health.Soon enough, Anari was at the house. It was a little sad to see it again, so empty and dark. But Anari trusted this place, so this was where she and the wolves spent the night.When the wolves smelled the area around them, they whimpered slightly, as they remembered this place. "Come on, we'll rest here for the night." She said to them as she dismounted. Anari lead her mare to the barn, ensuring she was warm and had a little food to eat. Anari didn't have to do much to settle in the wolves, considering they were fairly independent.Anari smiled sadly as she entered the house. Looking around, she saw that it was still the same. The limited books they had were still in their places, the pots and pans were on their racks, even Mykal and Ethon sparring blades and knives were in their spots. It was all still there, seeing the familiar house eased Anari's worry of finding a decent place to sleep.So, she went to her old room and settled in for the night herself. She fell into a slightly uneasy sleep, dreaming of what was to come and hoping that her arrival was welcome.In the morning, Anari woke up and quickly got ready for the long ride ahead of her. With the pace she was going, Anari thought that she was making good time. Idan said that the ride to White Harbor would take four days, which meant it may take two at most.And this time, Anari would get an earlier start. She ate a small breakfast and drank a little from her water skin. Anari then ensured that her sword and knives were in place. Once she was ready, Anari went to the stable where the wolves and her mare were.She saddled Sheila, giving the mare a few affectionate strokes down her neck and got the wolves up. Making sure her packs were firmly in place, Anari set them off at a quick pace. Again, without having to worry about the children, Anari was able to have Sheila at a full gallop. Just like the previous day, the wolves kept pace with her.Though, this time, they did stop for water, as Anari didn't want to wear out her companions and horse. She took a few bites of food and even waited for the wolves to bring back a hunt. They'd need their strength too, after all.Once they were fed and had a moment to rest, Anari had them off again. The town she went to when she was at the farmhouse came into view. However, as much as she wanted too, Anari knew she couldn't stop.Besides, she wasn't Tyla, the commoner anymore. She was Anari Stark, the noble. She had reclaimed her name and title, and as much as she wanted to see the people, including the merchants Lorrel and Terrin, Anari passed them by.They didn't even know she was there. And it was for the best. They rode through the night, only stopping for water and food. They had to get there quickly, and as much as Anari wanted them all to rest, they couldn't. While they may be making good time, Anari didn't want to risk it.Her efforts proved fruitful, as soon, Anari could see the beginnings of White Harbor's little town and docks. From where she was, Anari could see the water, only just barely. Anari advanced as close as she dared before she instructed the wolves to hide in the forest.Anari didn't want them to be seen just yet. First, she needed to secure a ship for herself. Continuing alone, Anari dismounted at a post, tying her horse to it. Anari walked around, keeping her hood up to hide her hair.Anari was so close, she couldn't be discovered now. It helped, she supposed, that news of her death traveled fast. No one looks for someone who is thought to be dead.Though, the obvious thing came to mind as she walked. Anari needed to find a captain. As much as she may want to rest a bit at the inn she saw, Anari had a plan and needed to stick to it.Anari wandered closer to the docks and found a few men drinking and talking with one another. Taking a deep breath, Anari approached and listened to some of their conversations. "Oh piss on that!" One hollered as he took a drink of his ale."It ain't gonna be all that fun if we stay 'ere." Another said. "What with the war.""Which is why I'm leaving," Another said. "I've got some new silks, heading over to Dorne. Get some of that famed Dornish wine everyone talks about." the older man grinned.Dorne.An unbidden memory of Oberyn came to mind. She could have gone to Dorne for safety, however, that was out of the question now. However, the ship aiming for Dorne would take her towards Dragonstone.It was on the way, after all. With that in mind, Anari walked forward. "Hello," she greeted, keeping her hood up.The captains stopped speaking as they glanced at her, eyeing her carefully. "What do you want?" The man headed to Dorne asked. He was an older man with grey hair, though there were bits of what seemed to be brown hair as well."I hear you are headed for Dorne," Anari replied. "If it wouldn't be too much trouble, I'd like to book passage to Dragonstone.""You don't wanna go there, lass." Another captain said. He was blonde, younger than the other man. He reminded Anari vaguely of Jaime, however, Jaime was taller than this man and had green eyes, not blue. "Nothin' but trouble o'er there." He had a different accent than what Anari was used too, but she smiled politely anyway."I can pay," Anari said. "I wish to go to Dragonstone, I have business with the woman who resides there."The men laughed at her, to which Anari bowed her head slightly, a small smile of her own. "What kind of business do you have, lass?" The older man asked."That information is not something you need to know," Anari replied. "As I said, I can pay you well enough. I have friends with me that I'd like to bring.""Friends?" The younger man asked."Yes, they are both my friends and my guards," Anari replied. "Take us to Dragonstone, and I'll make it worth your while." Anari placed a fair sized sack of silver on the table they sat at.Their laughter and amused smiles faded in a manner of moments. "You're serious?" The older man asked, raising his eyes to meet hers."Indeed I am," Anari said. "I'd like to leave as soon as possible." She added. The older man regarded her carefully, trying to see if she was playing at some sort of game. However, he saw no lie."I'll take you to Dragonstone," he said. "Have your friends ready in a few minutes, I've got to get my crew readied.""Very well," Anari nodded. However, she took the money before he could. "You will be paid once I am on the ship." She said, though she opened the bag and gave him a few coins. "Insurance." She smiled mischievously. The man began to laugh before he took her money."I'm gonna like you, girl." Anari smiled in return before she walked away. She needed to get back to her horse to grab any last minute things. She wanted to be as prepared as possible. This was it, Anari was really going.While she was still nervous about what was to come, Anari knew that she needed to do this. Bran said that Jon and Tyrion needed her. That because they weren't taking her death well that they wouldn't be as focused on what they needed to do. Anari had heard about the White Walkers and the army of the dead from Sansa.She told Anari that Jon had seen them when he was with the Night's Watch. It was then that Anari also realized that those things must have been what happened to those men after her attack. Which explains why they didn't die when she delivered killing blows. They were already dead. It took Shadow and her pack to destroy them.Jon must have been telling the truth, she had seen it with her own eyes. Therefore, perhaps she could help convince Daenerys to listen. Whatever she needed to do to help, Anari would do it. She still had a ways to go, but Anari was getting closer and closer.Finally, she was going to see Jon, her brother. Her best friend, really. Anari loved and cared for Jon, and she couldn't wait to see him again. So much has happened since they parted on the King's Road all those years ago. No doubt the time has changed both of them.Then, of course, Anari was finally going to see Tyrion. Her husband, the first and only man she could see herself ever truly loving. How her feelings had evolved into this, she didn't know. Anari never really knew the true concept of love.She had read books about it, she had seen the looks her parents shared. But Anari never knew what it felt to be in love until she had properly met Tyrion. Anari had the ability to see the good in people, she could find at least something good to say about someone.Which was why she seemed to be one of, if not, the only person to see the good inside of a man like Sandor Clegane. Anari saw the good in Tyrion as well. While he had a reputation, one she knew better than to ignore, Anari didn't think less of him.In fact, Tyrion only seemed to bolster her regard of him the more she got to truly know him. Especially that day where they really revealed who they were to one another. Where Tyrion got to see the real part of her she was afraid to show anyone.And Anari got to see him for who he really was. Anari hid behind a smile, Tyrion hid behind his wit. And now, finally. Finally, Anari was going to see him again. Though, part of her was nervous. Anari had such a big secret to reveal to Tyrion, one she knew she wanted to tell him. Jon as well, considering he had a nephew. Both Jon and Tyrion were important in her life, and Anari would never dream of holding something like this from them.While there was so much happening right now, so much bad, horrible things, there were good things too. And Mykal was one of them, and Anari wanted to share that with Jon and Tyrion. Especially Tyrion, he had a son. In a way, when Anari left him in King's Landing, he had given her a gift, a gift to help her remember him.Anari truly thought that what she shared with Tyrion only grew while they were apart. Soon, she would see him again. And that thought brought a smile to her face.Once she ensured she had everything, Anari untied Sheila and walked the mare to the stables. There, she found a stable boy and his master. "I'd like to leave my horse here for a few days."Considering they were near a harbor, it wasn't unusual for people to leave their horses in their care until their return. A few days ago, a couple of men left their horses.With the affair settled, Anari set off to get the wolves.~Cold, it was so damn cold in the proper North. They had a fairly sizable group, all of the fighters. Jorah, Tormund, the Hound, Beric Dondarion, Thoros of Myr, Robert's son Gendry, and Jon himself. Of course, there were a few Wildlings with them to help pull the sled they were going to use to transport their captured Wight.Though, they were all on their guard, as none of them had any idea how close the army truly was. As Jon and the rest of the party continued on, he heard them all talking. "Your lips are moving and words are coming out, that's winging." The Hound stated as he walked away from Gendry.Jon found Gendry to be quite different than what he expected from Robert Baratheon's son. He'd heard the stories of Joffrey Baratheon being a complete monster, so he hadn't held much hope in Robert's son. But Gendry surprised him.He was a strong young man, but he had a lot to learn. Feeling a slight anger rise within him, Gendry called out to the Hound. "I should have let Arya kill you.""I begged her to kill me at one point, and she didn't," Sandor said as he turned around. "She left me alive, and by doing so, I'm here." He was glad he was alive, but he knew this was a stupid fucking mission. But what else was there for him to do?It was this or freeze to death in a cell. Hearing his sister's name, Jon stopped walking. "Arya?" Jon asked as he turned around. "You both know Arya?""Aye," Gendry nodded. "I traveled with her, with the Night's Watch, but we were attacked by Lannister men, we were taken to Harrenhal where she was cupbearer to Tywin Lannister." Jon's brows rose at this. Perhaps his sister had more of an adventure than he thought. "She got an assassin to help us get out. We met these two on the road," Gendry motioned to Beric and Thoros. "Then him." He gestured to Sandor."What happened to her?" Jon asked. He wanted to know more, while he knew they didn't have that wide of a time frame, Jon wanted to know what he could about his sister. Jon honestly didn't who, if any of them, was going to make it back with this thing.So, Jon would take any opportunity he could get to hear more about what happened to his family. "When these two sold me to a red witch, I don't know what happened to her." Gendry continued. However, he looked to Sandor, Beric, and Thoros for answers as to what happened to her after that."She ran off," Beric said. "She ran off when we were going on a raiding party for Lannister men instead of taking her to her mother and brother.""I took her," Sandor admitted. Which got him looks from everyone. "I traveled with her, my intent being to sell her back to her family, but that all went to shit." He stated gruffly. That was the first time in a long time he had lost a fight.While his brother was famed for being a hulking monster, everyone seemed to forget how dangerous and deadly Sandor was as well. While Arya was an infuriating little brat, Sandor did grow to have a grudging respect for her. She was tough, he'd give her that."She reminded me of Anari," Sandor said. Sandor would always remember Anari as being the only woman who actually willingly gave him the time of day. Who saw him as a man, not a dog, not a soldier. She gave him respect, not fear.He liked her, quite a lot, really. He felt protective of her, which was why he wanted to get them out of King's Landing if he could. Though, if he had taken those girls to their mother and brother, then they would have probably been slaughtered at that damn wedding."Anari?" Jon asked, startled. How was it that out of everyone in Westeros, the bloody Hound of all people knew his sisters? Though, as he gave it a bit of thought, Jon could actually see Anari being open to genuinely wanting to learn about him. It was the way she was, curious yet always genuine. "You knew Anari?""Aye," Sandor nodded. "In King's Landing. I tried to bring her and her sister back to Winterfell the night the Blackwater burned, they refused.""Do you know what has happened to Anari?" Jon asked."No," Sandor said. "The last I heard of her was that she had escaped King's Landing with her sister." He replied. "Is she alright?" He asked. Sandor needed to know, the mere memory of her telling him that he'd better not die was what kept him alive in the first place. He wanted to see her again. "Is the little wolf alive?"Jon had trouble forming the words. He could barely tell Tyrion when he saw him, how could he tell the Hound? "No," Jon managed to say. "Anari's dead." Sandor started slightly, taking a step forward."Dead?" He asked. "How?""She was killed, trying to protect Sansa," Jon replied. "She took many wounds before she fell, but she got Sansa to Winterfell, she got her home.""Damn," Sandor said. He genuinely wished that he may be able to see her again. He admired her strength, to have survived what she did at such a young age, and still have it within her to be kind to a man like him. This cursed fucking world had blown out yet another one of its only sources of light.However, knowing better than to dwell on it, Sandor moved forward to keep walking. Following his lead, all conversation stopped for the most part. They needed to focus, they had a job to do and none of them could risk failure.~After getting all of her things and leading the wolves as close to the docks as they could get through the woods, Anari walked over to the ship that would take her to Dragonstone. "Where are your friends?" The old captain asked as he stepped towards her."Waiting for my order," Anari replied, a small smirk on her face. "Ahie, nost!" Anari shouted loudly. A howl was heard before pounding pads of wolves was heard. Anari smirked wider as the pack came to her. "These are my friends." The captain started as he looked at Shadow, the wondrous Direwolf standing next to Anari proudly. She gently pat her head as the beast nuzzled her hand."You cannot bring these beasts with you." The captain said. This was madness, no way would he ferry wolves anywhere. They posed a danger to himself and his crew, and they came before money."And why not?" Anari asked. "I am going to Dragonstone to meet with the Dragon Queen, why shouldn't I bring my Northern Wolves with me?" Still, the man didn't look convinced. So, Anari straightened and leveled him with an icy gaze. "I am a Stark of Winterfell, we are going to see the dragons, it seems to me that it is logical to bring them.""I don't think you understand, these are wild beasts," he replied, keeping his reaction minimal. A Stark, there were still Starks out there. "They're dangerous.""Yes, they are," Anari admitted. "But they listen to my orders. My wolves will harm no one unless I give the order, you have my word." She stated firmly. The captain thought it over for a moment before he sighed. He did need the money, and Dragonstone was on the way to Dorne anyway."Very well." The captain nodded. He allowed Anari and her wolves to board his ship. His crew members watched in awe as the creatures climbed onto the ship, falling into rows behind Anari. It was an impressive sight to behold. Anari held her head high, but she had a soft smile on her face to show that she was not arrogant with her show of power.Anari didn't wish to be arrogant, she knew where arrogance brought people. She didn't wish to become like those in King's Landing, nor like Lord Baelish. Therefore, she would do what she could to continue being who she was, while still open to change. Once everyone was on the ship, the captain ordered for them to set sail. The last time Anari was on a ship, she was sailing away from Tyrion, now it seemed right to be on another ship, sailing towards him.Anari was one step closer to Dragonstone, sailing to where she was meant to be. Unable to help it, Anari smiled to herself as she thought of her father. She told him she wasn't to marry a Lord and bear his children, that she was to be wild and untamed. However, she had done just that. Anari married a Lord, bore him a son, and loved him. The only difference was that Anari was still untamed, as Tyrion didn't wish to rule over her.Anari felt no shame for her feelings, she loved Tyrion and she knew that she always would. She meant what she had said to him that day. Anari would always be proud to be Tyrion's wife, and she would never let anyone try to convince her to feel otherwise.As she sailed, in the fair distance, Anari could just barely see land. Thankfully, the winds were in their favor, and they seemed to be moving fast. So close, she was so close. Her heart began to beat faster, at the mere distant sight. Anari was close to Tyrion, she was close to Jon.She was close to Dragons.Real dragons, not the ones from stories that she read, but ones that were large and breathed fire. Anari was impressive with her wolves, but Daenerys was terrifying with her dragons. Anari kept in mind that in seeing Tyrion and Jon again, Anari would also be meeting Daenerys Targaryen.Anari knew she had to be careful, not trusting the woman. While she had heard stories of what she had done in Essos, Anari still had her doubts. Of course, Anari would still be kind and polite, after all, she was still a lady.Hearing footsteps, Anari turned to face the captain. "You and your wolves can sleep below, in an area more private. Unfortunately, we don't have cabins, so you'll have to make due.""That won't be a problem," Anari smiled. "Thank you." He merely nodded in return. He lead her below the ship, which was filled with sleeping areas for the crew and one cabin, which must have been the captains. However, he passed that and went further forwards towards where their cargo was."Nothing over here that you or your wolves can damage." The captain smiled. "If there's anything you need, let me know.""Thank you," Anari said with a smile of her own. With a faint nod, the captain turned and left her to make herself comfortable. She set down her bags and opened one of them. In case she had to sleep in the open, Anari was smart enough to bring a blanket and thin pillow.Anari laid the blanket down in a clear area, her bags in place to brace her pillow. As soon as Shadow noticed her mistress settling down, the direwolf and the pack all settled down as well. Shadow remained the closest to Anari, though, angling herself so that she'd frame Anari's head and provide her with more warmth.While Anari wasn't tired, she knew she should get some sleep. Who knew when they'd get to Dragonstone, and Anari wanted to have her strength. Now that she was so close, Anari's thoughts did turn towards other possibilities as to how this could go.While Anari hoped for the best, she had to take into consideration the other side. A part of her worried that perhaps Tyrion didn't wish to see her. That maybe he had moved on during their time apart.Anari wasn't the jealous type, never had been. Especially not now, as she didn't have much to lose. But this was her heart; her love was something Anari didn't idly give. She loved Tyrion, and she didn't know what she would do if he were to turn her away. Anari didn't know what she would tell Mykal, should that happen.Either way, though, Tyrion had a right to know about his son. If he were to turn her away... to turn away their son...Anari shook her head to rid herself of these thoughts. He wouldn't do that, Tyrion was kind to her, they were friends before they learned to love each other. I promise you one thing, my lady, I won't ever hurt you. She should have no fear, Anari knew that Tyrion wouldn't hurt her, he wasn't like his family.In need of comfort, Anari laid her head on Shadow's side, feeling her direwolf let out a low rumble as she did so. "Soon, we'll be back on land." She said softly. "Soon, we shall see these dragons that everyone has been talking about."Anari slept with her wolves through the night, the gentle rock of the waves helped lull her to sleep once she had calmed her chaotic mind. While most of the men were curious about the woman who was on the ship, a few of the more dishonorable sort thought that she was pretty.However, despite their perverse thoughts, none of them dared go near Anari. Not only because the captain forbade any of them from hurting her or messing with her, but because she had a pack of wolves at her back, and a giant direwolf next to her at all times.So, Anari was safe on the ship. In the morning when she awoke, Anari could see the light streaming from the other end of the ship. She must have slept through the rest of the day and the entire night. Anari must have needed that sleep. Sitting up and stretching a bit, Anari turned to open one of her bags to eat something.It seemed as though she had gotten this ship in time, as she was running low on the food she brought. After eating, Anari stood up and put her pillow and blanket back in her bags. Once she was ready, Anari ordered the wolves to follow her back to the top deck to see how close they were.As she did, Anari was surprised to note that the castle and land seemed to be much closer and much larger. The wings truly must have been in their favor. For a moment, Anari smiled. Perhaps the gods really were watching over her.With how close they were, Anari looked to the sky to see if she could spot a dragon. While it was exciting, Anari was a little nervous to see them, but she knew that Daenerys wouldn't harm her unless she felt it was right. Besides, Jon and Tyrion would be there to defend her should she need it.Again, Anari was aware of someone walking over to her. Turning, Anari smiled as she took some food that was offered to her by the captain as he came to stand with her. "Nervous?" Her asked."A little," Anari admitted, glancing at the food he gave. It was simple, bread and cheese with fruit. While she had eaten something, Anari didn't want to seem rude, so she ate the food. "But I have to do this.""I'd think you were a fool if you were not afraid," The captain said. "But you don't strike me as a fool." He continued. Anari glanced at him curiously. "You said you were a Stark, who are you?" He asked.She had known it was a risk to say who she was, but Anari needed the man to listen to her. Once she got to Dragonstone, Anari really couldn't be touched, so perhaps it would be safe to tell him who she really was. "My name is Anari Stark."The captain's brows rose before a confused smile crossed his face. "You cannot be her," the man said. "That Stark's dead, news of her death traveled quick.""It would seem that it has," Anari agreed with a small smile of her own. Honestly, Anari was surprised to know that she was so widely talked about. Although, she shouldn't have been surprised, considering the city she had been in.King's Landing was not a place she had expected she'd make her mark. But clearly, she made an impression. "But trust me, I am who I say I am." Anari smiled. "Why else would I have a direwolf? Direwolves are the sigil of my House. Direwolves do not harm Starks.""That is true." The captain nodded. "Well then, I am pleased to meet you, my lady." It was then that Anari took notice of the way he spoke and seemed to carry himself. Having spent a lot of time with common people, Anari had an idea as to how they carried themselves and how they spoke.This man, he almost seemed like nobility. True, Anari didn't know ship captains and traders. For all she knew, this was how most of them were. But still, as always, Anari was curious. "Who are you? If you don't mind my asking." Anari asked. "You speak as if you are nobility, yet you are captain of a ship."The man took a moment to answer, glancing at her for a moment as if deciding whether or not she was trustworthy. The man decided to trust her as she did him.
And so he spoke.
"I was once a Lord, someone with a name. A family that was once noble and powerful, got too prideful, went to war. My House lost, I was lucky and got out. When I grew up, I got enough money for a ship, and I've been captain ever since." He replied.Anari listened carefully, though she was confused. If he was a lord, then what noble house was he talking about? She didn't think he was some sort of long-lost Targaryen, because they married into one another to keep the bloodlines pure.To keep the silver hair and such. But this man had brown hair, so what other house could he be talking about? He must have seen the confusion on her face as he smiled again. "My name is Roland," He said. "Roland Reyne."The old name caused Anari to turn to him fully. "Reyne?" She questioned. How could this be? All of the stories that were told said that every member of House Reyne was killed. "You're of House Reyne?" Anari asked to make sure she heard him right."Last survivor," Roland nodded, though he kept the small smile on his face. "I didn't blab about my name, as it was dangerous. My mother escaped with me, taught me herself. But I have long since let go of that name, having been going by Roland for as long as I can remember. Never a last name, for that was too dangerous."Anari could understand that, as she had gone through a similar experience. She raised her own son on her own and taught Mykal everything herself. Anari went by the name Tyla for the longest time, which made it feel as though she was reclaiming something of hers when she said her name to the Winterfell guards.With a small smile of her own, Anari gave a small curtsy. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Reyne.""Please, child." Roland chuckled. "No need to call me Lord, I haven't been a lord in several years." The two smiled at one another, mutual respect easily given. "So," he hummed. "You are the wolf that survived the Lion's den.""And you are a lion who escaped the bigger pride," Anari replied. Roland chuckled again as he nodded."A Lone Wolf with a cub to protect, a Lone Lion with a cub to protect," Roland said. "Many similarities between us, Anari.""Very true," Anari nodded. "Though, I suppose I am a lion by marriage." She smiled."That's right," Roland agreed. "You married the youngest son of Lord Tywin.""Indeed," Anari replied. "But he is far better than anyone could have thought.""Even though he has a large reputation?" Roland teased lightly. Anari smirked in response."Even with his reputation," she nodded. The two had a good conversation, getting to know one another better. Time seemed to pass by fast, Anari ate lunch with Roland, the wolves got fed as well. Of course, there were some details Anari didn't share with Roland.Just because they were both enemies of the Lannister's, Anari didn't want to risk any of the more important information getting out. Soon after lunch, they were as close to Dragonstone as the large ship could get. From there, long boats were used to ferry Anari and the wolves to the shore. Anari and Roland were the last to arrive, Anari turned to smile at the older man."Thank you, Roland.""It was a pleasure, Anari," Roland replied with a smile. "I am glad to have lived as long as I have. For I know you will help make this world a better place." Anari was touched by his words as he gave her a genuine smile. He meant what he said, as Roland could see the good in Anari.If someone like her was there to ensure the world didn't go to complete and utter shit, then perhaps there was hope. "I'll certainly try." Anari smiled. With that, Roland nodded."Farewell, Lady Stark.""Farewell, Lord Reyne." Roland smiled one last time before he got back on the boat to head to his ship. It was a surprise to meet a member of House Reyne, as they were all thought to be dead. Though, it seemed many people were thought to be dead, yet they return.Herself included.Turning, Anari got her wolves together as she secured her packs on her shoulder. As she did, Anari took note of a figure walking over from the corner of her eye. When she looked up, Anari was surprised to see a familiar face. "My Lady." They greeted with a small smile."Lord Varys." Anari greeted. "I am surprised to see you here.""Believe me, it is more of a surprise for me to see you," Varys replied.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

While it was not something Anari had expected, she was actually quite glad to see a familiar face when she arrived at such a new location. Anari had never been this far away from home. Never been this far south. "I see that you have made friends." Lord Varys noted, glancing at the wolves, seeing the familiar direwolf standing next to her."Thanks to you," Anari smiled. Had she not trusted him the way she did, Anari probably wouldn't be here."Come," he smiled. "I'm sure you would like to be inside," Varys said, gesturing for her to follow him. The wolves followed close behind Anari, taking note of what must be Dothraki guards that walked in front of Varys. "I must say, it is a pleasure to see you, my lady. I was saddened when I learned of your death.""It seems as though everyone knows of my near death," Anari said as they began walking up steps."Of course," Varys replied. "People knew of what you did in King's Landing, why would news of your death be any different?""I suppose that is true." Anari nodded. They walked up the steps in relatively comfortable silence before Anari built up the courage to ask the question that has been weighing on her since she began her journey. "How is he taking it?" She asked him."Of whom do you speak?" Varys asked in return, though he already had an idea as to who she was talking about."Tyrion," Anari replied. "And Jon.""Lord Tyrion..." Varys trailed off. "He's not taking it as well as he is trying to portray." He replied. "As for Lord Snow, I don't know him very well. But I don't think he has been taking it well either. If I am correct, it was Lord Snow who informed Tyrion about your demise.""I see," Anari replied, feeling her heart drop. She didn't want them to feel such sadness and despair. That was never Anari's intent, but, in truth, Anari didn't give herself enough credit. She happened to leave a very strong impression on everyone she met.In being as kind and open-minded as she was, Anari allowed herself to meet new people and experience new things. Like the situation with the Hound. Anari had probably the first person to ever actually try and hold a genuine conversation with him and not be afraid.It just went to show that if one gives kindness, fairness, and politeness, they shall receive a little in return. Though, with that being said, Anari also left an impression with her passion and ambition. Her goal since Illyn Payne took her father's head was to protect Sansa, and Anari had proved exactly what lengths she was willing to go to do it."I hope I can help, then." She said softly."I believe you will." Varys nodded with a small smile. As they walked, Anari noted that she didn't see any dragons flying around. Though perhaps they just didn't feel like flying right now. Soon enough, they arrived at the castle. Varys lead Anari and her wolves to the throne room where he told her to wait."Set," Anari said to her wolves. They all obeyed, sitting and waiting for another order. Anari looked around the room as she waited, noting how simple and plain it was. Though, looking at the throne, Anari realized that what she saw in the flames had truly shown her Dragonstone.The beach Anari landed on had been vaguely familiar to her. Something really wanted Anari there, and her only hope was that she wouldn't be turned away. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest as her stomach twisted in knots. She was nervous, she was so nervous. All she ever wanted was to see her family again, and now that she was here, Anari felt as if she was going to burst.It's been years since she saw Jon, and it's been a long time since she's seen Tyrion. Both men were people she loved and cared for, people she knew would fill a void that's been within her heart since parting with them. She hoped, she hoped she'd see Jon again some day.The last she saw of him, he was going to the Wall to be part of the Night's Watch. While she parted on good terms with him, Anari was sure the years had changed him. They had certainly changed her. And of course, Anari had parted with Tyrion. Though, their parting was more emotional.It was so sudden, they were forced apart because he wanted to keep her safe. Anari remembered crying as she pleaded for him to run with her. Oh, how different things would have been had Tyrion gone with her. No doubt he and Lord Baelish would not get along. And Aunt Lyse certainly would not have been pleased to have Tyrion back in her halls.As much as Anari hated to think it, perhaps it really was for the best that he wasn't with her. Though, that didn't mean it didn't hurt her to leave him in a place where he had a high chance of dying. But, now she was in Dragonstone. Anari was going to see them both, and finally have a piece of herself back.Slowly but surely, the shards that had been broken within her were being replaced. Her time in King's Landing had taken so much out of her. Because Anari was defending Sansa with everything she had, each punishment ripped a piece of her away. Had Anari stayed any longer, no doubt she would eventually fade.The wait seemed to stretch on for a while, and it didn't help her nerves. Though, after a moment, with her back towards the door, Varys had gone through, she heard footsteps. Anari took a deep breath, reigning in her courage as she turned to face whoever approached her.~As soon as Varys left her, he quickly walked to Tyrion's room. Varys wasn't one to feel much excitement, but he was very pleased with this piece of information. When he had seen the ship coming forward, Varys was quiet about it.He didn't alert anyone, really, except for a few of the Dothraki guards to join him to the beaches to greet whoever was coming. Never, did Varys expect to see Anari Stark. Considering he had been told she was dead, he didn't think it was within the realm of possibility.Clearly, he, and everyone else was wrong. Varys was very curious as to what exactly happened to her, but he knew to save that conversation for later. He knew who she'd want to see and who would want to see her. It was a shame that Jon has already been long gone, and Daenerys had just recently left to go help him.Soon enough, he was at Tyrion's door. Varys knocked a few times before he entered, once he did he found Tyrion sitting in a chair near the fire, staring into the flames. Tyrion had a lot on his mind as of late, as so much has happened in what feels like a short amount of time.Unfortunately, most of the news they had heard seemed to be bad. But finally, there was some good news. With that in mind, Varys walked further into the room. "My Lord," he said, which gained Tyrion's reluctant attention."What is it?" He asked. "Have we lost something else?" He asked sarcastically. Tyrion was starting to think that everything they had built was starting to crumble. If Daenerys didn't return, then they'd all be lost. As much as Tyrion wanted to help Jon, wanted to ensure he returned back safely, Tyrion knew it was a risk everyone who joined understood.Daenerys had been impulsive to go after Jon, if she and the dragons were lost, they were doomed. In response to his attitude, Varys merely smiled."Someone is here to see you.""Whoever could be here to see me?" Tyrion asked, his brows furrowed. Why would anyone visit at a time like this anyway?"Come find out for yourself, my Lord." Varys smiled. Tyrion gave him a quizzical look, but Varys didn't give anything away. Varys wasn't going to tell him who was here to see him. Besides, Tyrion wouldn't believe him anyway. Sighing slightly, Tyrion stood up and set his goblet down. He followed Varys to the throne room, trying to figure out who this was.Tyrionbriefly thought that perhaps it was Daenerys. Though, why would Varys be so secretive about it if that were the case? As he got closer, Tyrion noted that Varys gestured for him to walk the rest of the way alone. As much as Varys wanted to see this, he knew that they'd want to be alone. Though, without Varys walking the rest of the way with him, it made Tyrion suspicious as to who could be there to see him. Could it be Jaime or Bronn? Though, Jaime was ruled out quickly. Why in the seven hells would Jaime risk coming there? Surely if anyone found out, the news would reach Cersei, and if the news reached Cersei, no doubt she'd be furious. Possibly furious enough to call for Jaime's head. From what Varys has relayed, this war has not been kind to Cersei. She was only becoming more insane as time went on.Bronn might if he thought it was in his interest. But the more he thought of it, the more unsatisfied Tyrion was with that thought. Why, why would anyone want to see him, and why was Varys being so secretive about it?Tyrion got his answer as he walked forward cautiously and saw a figure standing in the throne room. They were covered in a dark grey cloak and had their hood over their head, their back to him. Tyrion was so focused on the figure that he didn't take note of the wolves in the room. Seeming to hear him enter, the figure turned around to face him.Tyrion felt his heart stop.No... it couldn't be. This must be some trick, some cruel trick. It simply was not possible, he was dreaming, he must be dreaming. However, Tyrion watched as Anari offered a small smile as she toyed with her fingers, a clear sign that she was nervous."It can't be," Tyrion said softly, his voice quiet. He didn't know what else to say, what to do."It is," Anari replied, her voice just as quiet as she swallowed the lump that began to form in her throat. Anari looked Tyrion over, noting that he looked healthy and strong. Perhaps a bit tired and stressed, but for the most part, he looked okay.Tyrion, unable to stay away, started to move closer. As he did, Anari moved closer as well, her heart beating rapidly. Both of them were nervous, not believing that this was real. They both waited for something to happen, to be woken up from yet another blissful dream, to have this all be some sort of joke.But they were not asleep, nor was someone playing a sick joke on them. With only a moment's hesitation, Anari knelt down as Tyrion practically ran to embrace her. Anari trembled as she felt tears sting her eyes. They held each other tightly, Tyrion on the verge of tears himself.Oh, it felt so good to be in each other's arms again. Neither of them thought they'd see the other again. Especially not Tyrion, as he thought she was dead. But he was so glad she wasn't. Tyrion could feel Anari trembling, and he merely tightened his hold in return. "Tyrion." She whispered lightly, which nearly made him fall apart.He didn't think he'd ever hear her say his name again.Finally, when they pulled back, Anari cupped his face, her eyes scanning him. He didn't care if she saw his tears as he scanned her face as well. She looked good too, she looked healthy. Her beautiful face had a scar down her cheek, but other than that, she was unblemished. "You're here," Tyrion breathed."I'm here." Anari smiled tearfully. Unable to help it, Tyrion brought his thumb up to wipe a stray tear away."You're alive." He said in disbelief."Yes," Anari laughed. They embraced again, tightly, before Anari rose. She sniffed and wiped away the tears that fell. "I've come here to help where I can.""Daenerys isn't here," Tyrion replied, clearing his throat slightly as he too calmed down. "She rode out to help your brother." Anari nodded, having noted the absence of the dragons. "Come, we'll talk in private." Tyrion offered her his hand, which she took without hesitation, which caused him to smile in return. He went to lead her away when Anari paused."My wolves," Anari said. "Where can they go for now?" Tyrion finally took notice of the wolf pack and direwolf sitting near Anari."Is that... is that a direwolf?" He asked, which got Anari to smirk."It's my direwolf Shadow. I've raised her since she was a pup." Anari replied. "I found her and she introduced me to her friends. Is there somewhere they can go? Kennels maybe?"Tyrion nodded in return, having a place in mind that would house the beasts. He took Anari and the wolves to a small kennel area he had found not too long ago. After Anari secured the wolves, she Tyrion and Shadow moved to Tyrion's room so they could speak in private.Once in his chambers, the pair sat down. Tyrion poured each of them a goblet of wine, an awkward silence following soon after. Anari glanced around the room, seeing how bare it was. It was a definite change from his room in King's Landing.In fact, the slight awkwardness reminded her of their wedding night. Once she had finished looking around the room, Anari took a small sip of wine before meeting Tyrion's eyes once more. She wasn't surprised to see him already looking at her.Of course, he would, considering he was told she was dead. But Anari was very much real, and she was glad to be there and with him again. Before she could speak, Tyrion finally broke the silence. "How did you get here?" He asked. "What... what happened to you?"Anari took a deep breath before letting out a deep sigh. "A lot of things happened," Anari replied. "When Sansa and I left King's Landing, the entire thing was organized by Lord Baelish.""Littlefinger?" Tyrion asked, slightly surprised. "Why would he rescue you?""At first I thought it was because he still loved my mother, but he did it because he wanted the North," Anari replied, being honest. She had nothing to hide from him. Besides, now that she was back with Tyrion, she wanted him to know everything. He had a right as her husband anyway. "He took us to the Eyrie where we'd be safe for a time. But my aunt was a jealous woman, and she thought Lord Baelish felt something for me."Tyrion knew of how mad Lysa was, having experienced it first hand. Though, he was sure that the time had not helped with that. Hearing that Littlefinger was interested in Anari made him frown. "Did he?" Tyrion asked. "Does he?" He didn't think he was the jealous type, but hearing that Littlefinger of all people had an interest in Anari, it did not sit well with him."I don't know," Anari replied, she wasn't exactly sure. While she knew he had a lust for her, she wasn't sure exactly where his feelings resided. Was it simply lust, the power her name commanded or was it lust and love? Anari would probably never really know for sure. "He kept saying he did, and he kept trying to... It doesn't matter." Anari dismissed.He didn't need to know that part of her story. After all, it was bad enough to go through it and to play along. Anari always felt repulsed whenever Lord Baelish was near. And she especially felt as though she'd be sick the few times he kissed her. While Anari wanted to be honest with Tyrion, this was a detail she'd spare him of knowing."My aunt tried to murder me." Even after all this time, Anari was still affected by what had happened. Her own family, while crazed, had tried to kill her. Never before had Anari thought someone who shared her blood would be one of the people who tried to kill her.Tyrion could tell that Anari was affected by what had happened. Considering he knew Anari to not drink much, she reached for her goblet and took another sip. Though, he could understand why she'd be so upset. Considering who her family was and how close they were, of course, it would be a shock to have someone who shared her blood to try and kill her. It was different for him, considering Cersei had been trying to kill him practically his whole life.Taking a breath, Anari continued. "She forced me to look down the Moon Door, she cursed me and said vile things before Lord Baelish saved me." Anai hated that she still owed him for that, but what he was most likely to ask was not something she would give him.While Tyrion didn't particularly like Littlefinger and now had even more incentive not to like him. Though, he did find himself thankful for him, if only for a moment. The two didn't really get along well in the past, and Tyrion couldn't really see them getting along now.Especially now Tyrion is aware that Lord Baelish has some sort of feelings for his wife. Now, Tyrion wasn't a particularly jealous person, but he didn't like sharing all that much. Especially because he was in love with Anari and cared deeply for her, he had something to lose.Tyrion already thought he lost her once, he didn't know if he could take it should he lose her again. Especially if he lost her to another man. Which was why, now that he had her, he would do everything in his power to keep her. He was never going to let her go again.Never."After that, he tried to take us to Winterfell with the intent to sell one of us off to the Boltons." Like Tywin, Lord Baelish was trying to sell them off like they were brood mares. To buy their way back into their own home. It was terrible, and the treatment Sansa had to endure while Anari was away... it ate her up inside. She should have been there, she should have protected her. Had Anari been there for Sansa, she would have killed Ramsay where he stood. And he wouldn't have even seen it coming.Blinking, Anari refocused on the conversation and continued telling her story. Tyrion was quiet as she explained what she had gone through. How she and Sansa wanted to see Winterfell from a distance, but as they were going back, they were ambushed. She told him how she tried to protect her sister but was injured very badly while doing so."He slashed my back, it wasn't too deep, but it was enough to slow me down," Anari said. "The man kept screaming his name, saying we were trespassing on his land. That it no longer belonged to the Knights of the Vale, but to..." Anari trailed off for a moment as she tried to recall his name. "Shagga, son of Dolf?"Hearing that, Tyrion couldn't help the incredulous chuckle from escaping his lips. Of all the people for Anari to run into on her journey's Shagga was not one of them Tyrion would have suspected. Anari frowned when he laughed, and seeing the look on her face, Tyrion stopped."I'm sorry," he said softly. "I didn't mean to laugh, it's just that I know the man who did this to you.""You do?" Anari questioned, her eyes widening slightly."When your mother arrested me and brought me to the Eyrie, I got out of it by having Bronn win a trial by combat. On our way back, we encountered some of the Hill Tribesmen. In exchange for safe passage, I offered them the Vale of Arryn." He replied. "Not my brightest plan, they seemed to take my promise seriously.""I'm inclined to agree," Anari replied. "Considering what happened." She let out a soft breath, thinking back on that day. Truly, she had never been more terrified. Even during the riot, Anari wasn't as scared as she was that day. She was so close to death that day. "I truly thought I was going to die when I was wounded further.""I'm very glad you didn't," Tyrion said softly. Oh, had she not survived, had she not come here... Tyrion didn't know what he would have done with himself. Losing Anari was one of his worst fears, and it very nearly came true. But she was okay, she was with him at last, and there was no way he was ever letting her go."I am too," Anari replied, her lips twitching in a small smile. "The thought of leaving my sister alone in such a world as this, of leaving you..." She trailed off for a moment before continuing. "And of breaking my promise." She added."What promise?" Tyrion asked curiously. Anari hesitated on telling him, but she knew he needed to know. It would be unfair to keep this from him. So, moving closer to him, Anari took his hands in hers as she smiled softly."I promised that I would do my best to give our son the life he deserved." She said softly. Tyrion paused as he processed what he was just told. He must have heard her wrong, she didn't say what he thought she did... did she?"Our... we have a son?" He asked, wanting to make sure."Yes," Anari replied. "His name is Mykal."Tyrion had a son, a child... he was a father. Though, one question immediately came to mind, unable to help it. "Is he... how tall..." He had trouble asking if he was a dwarf like this father, but Anari seemed to understand."No," she said quietly. "He's already close to your height. But it wouldn't matter to me if he was a dwarf, he'd still be my son and I'd love him just as I love his father." She stated firmly, knowing what he was worried about.Never, would Anari look down on her child. It didn't matter how tall they were or how smart they were. Anari would always love them because they were part of her, her own flesh and blood. As she looked at him, Anari couldn't help but smile."He has your eyes." She said softly, which earned her a hopeful look in return."He does?" Tyrion asked."Yes," Anari smiled. "He's so beautiful, Tyrion." She continued, tears coming to her eyes as she told him about their son. "He's already so brave, he promised to look after my sisters and a friend of mine.""Brave like his mother," Tyrion smirked lightly, causing Anari to grin."And smart like his father." She replied. "He's learning so fast." She told him all about Mykal, wanting him to know how his son's life was progressing. "He wanted to come with me, you know." Anari continued. "But I knew it would be too dangerous to bring him here, but I made Idan and my sisters promise to look after him.""Idan?" Tyrion questioned, raising an eyebrow."He's the man who helped save our lives," Anari replied. "He let us live with him before I went to Winterfell. And he's the only person I trust when it comes to our son." She explained. "Idan has a son of his own, and the boys get along very well, so I know Mykal is well taken care of. I wouldn't have come if I wasn't sure."If he ever got the chance to meet him, then Tyrion would have to express just how thankful and grateful he was to this man. He protected his wife and son when he couldn't, that was a debt he doubted he'd be able to pay. "I trust your judgment." Tyrion smiled, which Anari replied with another smile."Tell me what happened to you," Anari said. "You heard my story, let me hear yours." Tyrion went on to explain what had happened to him, how he was put on trial for Joffrey's murder before he demanded a trial by combat."Oberyn Martell was my champion.""Oberyn?" Anari asked, surprised. "He faced off the Mountain?" Tyrion nodded in return. Though, he needn't tell her about Oberyn's reasoning for defending Tyrion, as Anari already had an idea. The Mountain was the one who murdered his sister and her children. Of course, he'd want to get justice for their deaths. "Did he win?"While Anari didn't know much about the man, she had heard some people talking about how deadly and skilled Oberyn Martell was. Tyrion merely gave a half, sad, smirk at her question. "To a degree," he answered. "His spear was poisoned, every wound he gave Ser Gregor was considered a killing strike. But in the end, when the Mountain was on his back, he got arrogant. With the last bit of strength he had, the Mountain killed him."Anari was slightly sad to hear that. While she only had one conversation with him, Anari knew that he meant what he said when he told her she'd find safety in Dorne. He was yet another person who tried to help her and those she cared about and died for it.It really wasn't fair. Continuing on, Tyrion told her of how he was smuggled out of King's Landing thanks to Jaime and Varys. He then told her how he killed Shae and Tywin.Killing Tywin, Anari could understand. She had wanted that man dead for a while herself, especially since he thought he could just sell Sansa off like she was some prized cow. She was slightly grateful, though, as if he hadn't, then she most likely wouldn't have realized she loved Tyrion the way that she did.But killing Shae? What had she done to cause him to do that? There must have been a reason. "When I sent her away, she must not have actually gone," Tyrion said. "When I was making my escape, I found her in my father's bed. She was sleeping with him. When she awoke, she tried to kill me."Anari knew how much he cared for her. He may not have loved Shae like he thought he did, but it was obvious that he grew to genuinely care for the woman. Anari liked her as well, but she couldn't help but be glad that she was away from Tyrion and taken care of.Anari thought it petty that she chose to testify against Tyrion just because he didn't love her, and because he was trying to save her life. To be so far gone into her own emotions that she was willing to kill Tyrion... Anari liked to think she would have defended Tyrion from Shae. While the woman was her friend for a time, it was clear Shae held no well wishes towards her.Anari listened as Tyrion continued, telling her how he was kidnapped from Volantis and went on a journey to get to Mereen where he met Daenerys. "It was a long journey, thought I was going to go mad at some points," he admitted. "Though, there was one thought, one single thought that kept me sane. That... that gave me hope."He was a little embarrassed to admit it, but Tyrion wanted to tell her. "What thought was that?" Anari asked softly."It was the thought of seeing you again," he said softly. Anari's cheeks colored lightly, but a smile spread across her lips. He thought of her too, he was her reasoning for surviving what she did, and she was his reason. "I promised myself, should Daenerys get to Westeros, I'd find you."Anari felt tears well again. She had promised to find him as well, and by some miracle, Anari was there. Tyrion had said he loved her on the beach, but Anari had no idea that the mere thought of seeing her again would give him such hope. Though, Anari felt the same way. The thought of him being out there somewhere always gave Anari hope.Anari squeezed Tyrion's hand, not having let go once she had hold of it. "I promised myself that I'd find you, I promised Mykal that I'd find you one day." "And now you're here." Tyrion smiled."And now I'm here." Anari grinned. Tyrion squeezed her hand back and pressed a chaste kiss to it. "Tell me about Daenerys," Anari said, taking a breath to keep herself in check. "What is she like?" Anari wanted to know more about her, wanted to get a better idea of who she was.Considering they needed her help, Anari wanted to be more prepared for when she actually meets her. Tyrion offered a small smile before he, too, took a breath to steady himself. Both of them were feeling so many emotions at once, but they both knew that they'd have more time to spend together later.They needed to focus. "She has a temper," Tyrion admitted. Daenerys had a habit of wanting to react more so than think things through. However, one of the things Tyrion did like about her, was that she was open to suggestions if she was convinced there were other routes to take. "But I actually believe she has a good heart." Tyrion continued. "If given the right counsel, and if she listens to it, she will be a good ruler."That was reassuring to hear. It was good to know that she wasn't mad like her father. And Anari had no doubt that Tyrion was doing his best to give her the advice she needed. She hoped that she could be of help as well. In any way, she could. "I trust your judge of character," Anari repeated what he said to her which caused him to laugh. It was good to hear him laugh again, and Anari couldn't help but join him.The awkward air between them dissipated with their laughter. Tyrion missed Anari's smile. He pictured her smile often while he was away from her. He pictured it when he needed that bit of reassurance. Anari missed Tyrion's smile as well. It was a relief and balm, almost, to be with each other again after so long.Though, one question bothered Anari as they spoke of Daenerys and Jon. "Where is she?" She asked. Not only did she notice the absence of the dragons, but Anari was certain she would have already met her if she was there. "Where is Jon? I thought they'd be here.""They would have," Tyrion nodded. "But Jon went on a mission beyond the Wall and he sent a raven. Daenerys went to aid him." Tyrion gave the abridged version. He didn't want to worry Anari that her brother may be in danger and that he advised Daenerys not to go.Anari's brows came together in concern, Bran was right. And if Jon was going beyond the Wall, then that could only mean that he was doing something related to the White Walkers. Anari only hoped that Jon was okay and that he'd return soon.Seeing her concern, Tyrion squeezed her hand. This was why he didn't tell her the whole of it. "They'll be okay," Tyrion said softly. "She took the dragons, what can anyone do to them, really?" He asked with a small smile. Anari returned it after thinking it over. He was right, who could harm them?"You're right," Anari nodded. "Alright," she said softly. Now that they had sorted through the personal matters, Anari felt it was time to get further into the reason she was there. To help, offer advice should it be needed. "I suppose, considering you're Hand of the Queen, that I can discuss this with you." She teased softly, which earned a smirk in return. "Not only am I here to show you that I'm very much alive, but I'm here to also help you all in any way that I can. If that means providing advice or just by simply keeping things smooth."Tyrion couldn't help but smile at his wife. Of course, she would provide help, her very presence was a balm that soothed him. Tyrion was certain it would be the same for Jon should he return. "Anything you can do to help would be appreciated." He replied, which earned a small smile in return. Anari went to speak when Varys came into the room."I'm so sorry to disturb you both," he said, a genuinely apologetic look on his face. Varys didn't wish to disturb this much needed moment, but he knew both of them would want to hear of this. "But Our Queen and Lord Snow have returned."Anari lit up at the prospect of seeing Jon again. It had been far too long, and she missed him dearly. Just like reuniting with her sisters and Bran, Anari couldn't wait to see Jon again. Tyrion nodded, and the two rose. However, as they made their way to the throne room, Tyrion couldn't help but reach out to gently take hold of Anari's hand once again.In return, she gently squeezed his before turning back to the room, Anari softly summoned Shadow to follow behind to keep guard over her. Not only would Anari be seeing Jon again, she'd also be meeting the Dragon Queen for the first time.Anari hoped all things went well.~Arya had been shadowing and following Lord Baelish for quite a while now. She noticed that not only did he have spies in Winterfell, but that he seemed to be shadowing and following Idan. Arya didn't like that Lord Baelish was taking an interest in Idan.That put Mykal in danger, and Arya was not going to let anything happen to her nephew. Which was why she made it a point to follow Lord Baelish to see what he was up too. It concerned her as to what the raven scroll said as she watched Lord Baelish and Maester Wolkin exchange it.Arya followed Lord Baelish to his room, waiting in the hall for him to leave. Once he did, Arya unlocked the door and went inside. After searching for a bit Arya found it. When she read it, Arya couldn't help but narrow her eyes a little. Rolling up the scroll, she left the room and relocked the door, unaware that Lord Baelish was watching, smirking from the shadows.However, what both Arya and Lord Baelish failed to see was the thin piece of parchment attached to the first one. This contained Anari's letter, both a warning and reassurance to Robb and their mother. When Arya confronted Sansa about it, Sansa let out an exasperated breath. "This is what Anari warned us about," she said. "Lord Baelish is trying to split us apart, he knows we're stronger together.""And that you're easier to manipulate," Arya said, looking unapologetic about her jab. Arya wasn't familiar with Lord Baelish, and because he watched her spar with Brienne, he knew she was dangerous. That she was wild and had a skeptical mind. Arya was a threat, Sansa, Sansa he knew. Sansa, he could scare and manipulate and whisper his lies."If he's been following Idan around, then he must suspect something about him," Sansa said, ignoring her. "It's possible he's suspicious about the boys." Sansa didn't like the idea of Anari's son, her nephew, being in potential danger.Putting their differences aside, the two sisters figured out the reasoning behind what Lord Baelish was doing. Dividing them, pitting them against one another. That couldn't happen, they couldn't let that happen. They couldn't afford to be fighting each other when there was a much larger battle coming.Once they had settled down a bit and came to better terms, Arya finally noticed something she didn't before. A thin sheet of parchment was carefully attached to Sansa's letter. With furrowed brows, Arya carefully removed it so she could read it."What's that?" Sansa questioned. Arya had a small smile on her face as she read the letter aloud."Lion's words from a wolf's mouth, safety low, but not lost." Arya looked up to Sansa, unable to hide her pride and amusement. "Anari slipped her own message alongside yours."Sansa couldn't help but smile as well. Of course she did, of course, Anari would find a way to get word to mother and Robb to let them know that they were okay and that the contents of Sansa's letter were not her own words, but Cersei's."Maester Luwin must have made sure that it wouldn't be easy to see her letter," Sansa said. With this new information, the sisters decided to put a plan into motion. The tricky part was, making sure that Lord Baelish didn't catch on. And, unfortunately, that was not easy. Especially when he had a plan of his own. One he would execute very soon.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Anari stood next to Tyrion, nervous for what was to come. While it would be a relief to see Jon, to be in his presence would be enough to sooth her. She did worry about his reaction, about how much he had changed. She knew little of his story, she knew that he was a Night's Watch recruit, then made Lord Commander, brought the Wildings South of the wall, and won the Battle of the Bastards, thus making him King in the North.Anari didn't know exactly what he had seen, and what effect it had on him. Her only hope was that he didn't change too much, or somehow became jaded and blind to what he had been able to see before. Anari liked to think her experiences made her smarter, but she'll have to see.Though, it was a little scary to think that she would be meeting Daenerys as well. Though she hadn't heard much, from what she could tell, Daenerys seemed like a good person. Considering Tyrion also approved of her? Had told her a little of what Daenerys had done in Essos was enough to convince Anari to give her a genuine chance.Of course, while Anari understood that this may be her home, as Dragonstone was the home of the Targaryens, Anari would not stand back should Daenerys challenge her. Too long had Anari held her tongue during her stay in King's Landing, so afraid of what would happen if she didn't.But, Anari wasn't afraid anymore. She had power of her own; she had been through so much herself. Anari had been silent, had bared her pain on her own for long enough. Should anyone push her, or challenge her, Anari would no longer be quiet.Anari would fight back because a wolf had claws and teeth of their own.Though, that was not to say Anari was foolish to think that Daenerys would openly insult her or challenge her. "Set," Anari instructed Shadow when she noticed the wolf was still standing. Tyrion watched in amazement that the large wolf listened."You trained him?" He questioned."Her name is Shadow, and yes." Anari smiled. "I raised her when she was a pup. I had Lord Varys send her away so that she wouldn't become another target." Tyrion nodded in understanding. Though, before they could speak any further, they heard voices.They had returned, which meant... Jon. Anari took a deep breath, reigning in her courage and her emotions. Seeing her reaction, Tyrion squeezed her hand to hopefully sooth her. Anari offered a nervous smile as Tyrion offered a reassuring one.Soon enough the voices and footsteps came closer and they came through one of the side doors. "It is good to see you well, Your Grace," Tyrion said once he saw Daenerys. "I take it the mission was a success?""Indeed, but at a cost," Daenerys replied, removing her gloves. Her heart ached for Viserion, it hurt that one of her children had perished to the Night King. However, their mission was a success, and that was what mattered. When Daenerys stopped walking, she finally took note of the figure standing next to Tyrion. She was a strikingly beautiful woman, standing proudly and clad in black, though her cloak was grey. Her hair was a dark red, and her eyes were a stormy grey.In all honesty, they were a little difficult for Daenerys to meet as they held so many different emotions. Not only that, but the woman didn't seem to shy away even a little at Daenerys' obvious staring. Tyrion glanced between the two, wondering what was being said through their eyes.It was in that moment; Daenerys looked away and took notice of their entwined hands."Who is this?" She asked, finally finding her voice, looking away from the woman and back to Tyrion. However, just before he could answer, Jon, Davos, and the Hound entered. Davos and Jon were talking, though when Jon saw the woman, he froze.Anari's eyes met his, and she nearly cried when she saw him. He looked well, tired and stressed, but he looked strong. "Jon." She breathed. Anari let go of Tyrion's hand, and walked past Daenerys and her court to meet her brother.As soon as he saw her walking forward, Jon strode over to her without hesitation. His heart was practically beating out of his chest as he looked at her. He didn't understand how she was there, how she was alive, but right now he didn't care. All he cared about was that his sister was there. That she was alive.As soon as they met, the siblings embraced tightly. "Anari," he whispered as he held her, his eyes closing as a few stray tears fell. Anari trembled softly as she held him back just as tightly. Much like how she felt when she saw her sisters and Bran again, Anari felt at peace.Finally, finally, she had her family back. While they had lost so much, it was a comfort to know that so many of them had been able to survive. "Jon," Anari whispered back. Everyone else watched the exchange silently, unsure of what to make of the moment. Only Tyrion and Lord Varys were privy as to the context of their relation."I thought you were dead," Jon mumbled, his eyes closed as he held his sister."I'm here." She breathed. "I'm right here." When they pulled apart, Jon cupped her face. He wanted to make sure it was really her, that she was really there. Anari smiled, despite the tears that started to fall. "I missed you.""I missed you too." Jon smiled back as he hugged her again. Anari grinned as she cried, relieved that he was alright. When Tyrion told her about where Jon went and what he was doing, she worried about his safety. But to see him now, to be able to hug him brought Anari joy.Daenerys watched in confusion. She didn't know who this woman was or why she had been holding Tyrion's hand and now held Jon as if her life depended on it. However, she didn't want to break the reunion that was clearly needed until they were done. Though unable to help it, a little sense of jealousy crept up on her as she watched Anari embrace Jon and him hold her back wholeheartedly.Pulling apart again, Anari took notice of the others in the room. All were unfamiliar to her except for one. He stood still in shock as he looked right back at her. Anari lit up in excitement as soon as she saw him. He was okay, and he was there too."Sandor!" Anari called before she nearly ran over to him with how fast her strides were. Without warning or anything, Anari couldn't help but embrace him. While heavily caught off guard, Sandor couldn't help but wrap an arm around her in return.He was told she was dead, yet here she was, alive. The small feelings he had for her seemed to come bubbling to the surface as he held her. He knew he still couldn't have her the way he wanted, but he finally had her in his arms, even if only for a moment.Tyrion and Jon were surprised that Anari would walk over to the Hound and embrace him. "I hoped we'd meet again," Anari said as she pulled back. Sandor's lips merely twitched faintly in return.Deciding to save more conversations for later, Anari turned and finally addressed Daenerys. As much as Anari wanted to speak with her brother and friend, they had business they needed to take care of. Anari smiled softly at everyone's obvious staring."I beg pardon, Your Grace," Anari said to Daenerys. "I did not answer your question." Anari wiped her face slightly as she turned to her completely. "My name is Anari; I am the eldest daughter of Eddard and Catelyn Stark. Recently named Lady of Winterfell and the Tamer of wolves."Daenerys frowned in confusion but nodded nonetheless. That, at least, explained her relationship with Jon. It also explained why she had the barrings of a noble, because she was one. Lady of Winterfell it seemed. "You've traveled far," Daenerys said lightly."Indeed I have," Anari nodded in return."Your King is here, why is it that you have come?" Daenerys asked, leveling her with a stern look. It didn't make much sense, why deprive the North of their leaders when one was already settling matters with her? Daenerys was suspicious, and she was feeling many different emotions at the moment.Which was why she was being so plain with Anari. "Because I've come here to help," Anari answered. "I don't know what I can do, your Grace, but I am here." Anari didn't like the challenging look Daenerys leveled her with. It made Anari bristle slightly, something Jon and Tyrion took notice of."Your Grace," Jon said, intervening before things could potentially get worse. He didn't need his sister getting into a fight with Daenerys, not now. "She is my sister, her mere presence has done enough to help." Daenerys glanced at Jon before looking to Anari once more."May I ask your relation with Lord Tyrion?""Lord Tyrion is my husband," Anari replied confidently, staring Daenerys down. Ice met Fire, and neither one seemed to be backing down. However, her statement only served to confuse Daenerys further as she turned to look at Tyrion.As much as she'd like to hold her ground against Anari, Daenerys still needed to know. She was told that his wife was dead, yet here a woman was, claiming to be his wife. Tyrion merely gave her a half smirk in return. "Forgive me, but I was told that you had died," Daenerys said, turning back to Anari."News of the attack has definitely traveled fast," Anari nodded with a small smile. "I am who I say I am, however. I survived the attack. Only recently had I returned to Winterfell. When I heard that Jon was here, I thought it best I come to help where I can." She offered.Anari wasn't sure how much any of them already knew. She didn't know if they knew Bran could see visions, and she definitely didn't want to reveal that she saw something herself. Something telling her to come here.Daenerys looked between Tyrion and Jon before she nodded slowly. There wasn't really much Daenerys could do, Anari was important to Jon, because she was his sister. Jon was an ally, one of the few she had left. And Tyrion was her Hand. She needed his advice and his help. So, really, her best interest was to be civil with Anari. "That would be helpful," she said at last. "You are the eldest daughter of House Stark?""Yes," Anari nodded. She could see that Daenerys didn't know what to make of her, that she may see her as a threat. A threat to what, Anari didn't know. She didn't want everything Daenerys did, and she most certainly did not want the throne."Who named you Lady of Winterfell?" Daenerys knew that only a King or Queen could name a Lord or Lady the ruler of the North. "I thought only a royal could name someone ruler of the Northern Kingdom. Or do I have my facts wrong?""You are right, your Grace." Anari nodded. "However, I never claimed to be Wardeness of the North, I said I was Lady of Winterfell. Winterfell is my home, has been my home since I was a child. I am the oldest of my family, I assume you understand how that works."Once again, the women stared one another down. However, it was Anari who decided to back down. She knew her place, and she did not come here to argue or possibly start any fights. There was no time to bandy words with a woman she was just told had a temper."Forgive me, your Grace," Anari said, softening her voice and her eyes. "I mean no offense. My being here is meant to be a boon, not anything else. If I have offended you or have angered you in any way, then I do apologize. It was not my intent."Anari was a strong woman, she was proud and honorable. However, she knew when to back down and when to fight. This was not a time to fight. Daenerys could see that Anari was not one to trifle with, how easily she was able to command the situation, to turn it around from being a possible conflict to smoothing it over.Daenerys was smart enough to recognize an opening to move forward, so she nodded slightly. "You are forgiven," she said. "And I apologize if my questioning or demeanor has come off as hostile in any way. Do forgive me for being cautious about new people.""I know how difficult it can be, learning to trust others," Anari nodded. "Trust must be earned, and I wish to earn yours, your Grace. And I hope you may earn mine as well."Anari was always wiser than her years, but she proved it yet again at this moment. With that, Daenerys turned to her everyone in the room. They needed to figure out what their next move was, and for that, they'd need to move to the war room."I'm under the impression you know Cersei well," Daenerys said to Anari. "Is there anything you can tell us about her?""I'm sure you've been told this before, but one thing I did fully gather is that Cersei no longer has any care. In my experience, she hardly had any, to begin with, but without her children, there is nothing stopping her from doing whatever needs to be done.""I know Lord Tyrion's thoughts of her," Daenerys said as she took in Anari's words. "How would you best describe her?""Cruel, manipulative, and vicious." Anari listed without needing to think about it. Cersei didn't bother to hide who she was, though whenever they had interactions, save for that time they spent walking together, Cersei would get to Anari through Sansa.Considering what Bran told her, Anari figured now that the reason she did so was because she was afraid of Anari. After all, Anari didn't hide her hatred or mistrust of the woman very well, but she proved that she could play the game far better than was expected of her.Daenerys merely nodded in return. Tyrion spoke of how he had set up a meeting with Jaime, one that went better than it could have. Jaime could have easily killed him should he have expressed a strong wish to do so. Thankfully, his brother listened to him. While Jaime was skeptical about the whole thing, he gave Tyrion the benefit of the doubt.Tyrion also remembered the more personal exchange they had. Where they spoke of Anari, and, of course, at the time, Tyrion thought Anari was dead.~"Have you heard?" Jaime asked quietly. Tyrion met his eyes, his brows coming together in confusion. "About... About Anari?"It was difficult to say it for Jaime, because while he hardly knew the girl, and when he did he didn't know her long, Jaime did grow to like her. Just like he admired Catelyn, he was beginning to admire Anari. He could see much of Catelyn in Anari, and Jaime wanted to find a way to apologize and to get to know her better.To try and undo what he did to her family. Jaime also took into consideration the things Brienne had told him. How it really was the right thing to do, to bring them back home. Which was why he sent her off to find them. It hurt, surprisingly, to hear that Anari had died.She was wounded on their travels to Winterfell, and they were too far from a maester for anyone to help her. Anari Stark, the Lone Wolf, was left to die in the snow. Jaime couldn't imagine what Tyrion would feel, or must have felt when he heard the news.Tyrion broke eye contact and looked down, blinking a few times to collect himself. His reaction alone was enough for Jaime to know, but he allowed Tyrion a moment to collect himself. "I know," he said quietly. "As I've told you, Jon Snow came to speak with us. He told me what happened to her."Jaime could see that Tyrion was hurting from the news as well. And if Jon was the one to tell him? While Jaime had only met Jon once, and the moment was brief, he couldn't begin to imagine how he felt. His sister was gone, Tyrion's wife was gone, Jaime's sister by law and friend was gone.~Tyrion couldn't wait to see what Jaime's reaction would be should Anari join them to King's Landing. However, just merely taking a glance at his wife, Tyrion knew Anari would be joining them. While he knew it to be dangerous, it would be a comfort to have his wife there.As she said in the throne room, she was the Lady of Winterfell. Lady Stark. While they were married, Tyrion never really thought Anari would take his name. She would always be a Stark; nothing could or would ever change that.Though, thinking about it, Tyrion was more curious as to what Cersei's reaction would be. Anari's presence was a balm to Tyrion and Jon, but her presence in King's Landing would cause quite a stir in that wretched city.It felt so good to have Anari at his side again. She was as beautiful as ever, even with the small scar down her cheek. And the way Anari spoke, helped them plan, she was very much the same woman he knew. Only, this time, she seemed stronger.While Anari always came off as a strong woman, their time apart seemed to have made her even stronger. Especially now that she was allowed to be herself without fear. "If we are only there to talk, then we must also take into consideration that Cersei may not allow us to leave," Anari said. "If she thinks she is in control, then we may be walking into an ambush.""Tyrion said he spoke with Jaime," Daenerys said. "That he would be able to convince Cersei to hear us.""It is not Lord Tyrion or Ser Jaime that I doubt," Anari replied. "It is Cersei I do not trust. What I'm saying, is we need to be ready for an attack, display our power." Everyone was quiet as she spoke, which caused her to look around the room with her brows furrowed. "Am I the only one who is thinking this could go terribly wrong?""It's not that," Jon said, his lips quirked in a small smile. "We all know there is a chance, but so far you're the only one to voice that concern." Anari merely tilted her head to the side a bit."If we're working together for the common goal, then all thoughts should be voiced. If we're to work together to defeat the enemy, then no voice can go unheard." Anari felt it only right that they should all have a say. While too many voices would not help them, those that were in this room would offer something.Tyrion, Varys, and Anari were the ones who knew King's Landing the best. The ones who knew Cersei. Even the Hound could help provide some insight as to how things worked. Not only that, but Sandor would be able to tell in detail how many guards there could be, and general intel should they need it.Daenerys was surprised as to how easily Anari commanded the room. How easy wise words flowed from her lips. Anari wasn't much older than Daenerys, perhaps by a few months, but even so, Anari easily commanded the attention of everyone.She easily took control of the situation but ensured every voice was heard. Though, Anari never once threw her entire lot in with one person's idea. She took into consideration every thought of everyone in the room. Unable to help it, Daenerys thought that Anari had the possibility to be a good Queen.A good ruler, she had all the attributes, of course. She was fair, and she seemed to be kind. Yet, she was also very firm and seemed to ensure things turned back to the same topic. Unable to help it, Daenerys thought of Anari as a threat.A possible usurper to her throne.While Anari pointed out that trust was not something idly given, Daenerys had no idea if Anari had any alternative motives for going to Dragonstone.However, what Daenerys didn't know, was that this was what Anari wanted to do all along. She had always wanted to advise people, to have her own voice heard while ensuring everyone else got their chance as well. It showed, too, in the conviction of her words and the strength of her voice."Alright," Daenerys said, seeing that Anari knew what she was talking about and that she had good ideas. While Daenerys was impatient to get this done, she knew she had to listen to her own advisors and her allies. And because of what she had seen, Daenerys knew that this was a real problem, a real threat that needed to be dealt with.So, together, they devised a plan, one that would hopefully ensure that this meeting went well. "One thing I do know is that not only do we have the numbers, but we also have someone they won't expect to see," Tyrion said. "News of your death traveled fast, Cersei will not be expecting you there." He continued, looking to Anari."And why is that good?" Daenerys asked in confusion."Because, I know my sister," Tyrion said plainly. "And I know that she was afraid of Anari.""Cersei was afraid of Anari?" Jon asked, his brows furrowed."Yes," Tyrion nodded. "She saw Anari as a threat and knew that there was little she could do about it. Not only was Anari brave enough to stand up to her herself, but... my father had taken an interest in her. Enough of an interest to worry and anger Cersei."Tyrion hesitated on mentioning Tywin had been curious about Anari, but he knew it would only help the situation. While it had been uncomfortable, Tywin's curiosity and interest in her also kept her safe for the most part. No one would dare go against Tywin.Anari was surprised by this, this having been the first she heard of it. Though, perhaps it was because of their conversation when she volunteered to take Sansa's place. While she knew Cersei was afraid of her, which she thought was odd, Anari wondered why Tywin had taken an interest in her.Though, she knew better to voice her musings for now. Not everyone looked too convinced, so Tyrion turned to Varys. "Am I wrong?" He asked. Everyone turned to Varys as well, which caused the man to sigh."No," Varys answered. "It had come to my attention that Cersei felt threatened by Lady Stark." It seems Anari really could be a threat, Daenerys thought. If Cersei was threatened by her, and Daenerys was feeling a bit threatened by her, then Anari was someone to be watchful of."Anari's presence will throw Cersei off," Tyrion continued. "If she's thrown off, then perhaps she'll be more amenable to listening.""Or she'll be even more unwilling," Davos said. "If Lady Stark here holds that much of an influence, then perhaps she shouldn't go." Anari's brow furrowed, so Davos continued. "I mean no offense, my Lady, but we're going there to work together. If Cersei sees you, what's to say she won't take any residual anger out on all of us?"Anari sighed for a moment before she nodded. "I see your point," she said. "Both of you are right; my presence can go both ways. It can either help or create further strife. However, as all of you have said, I am a Lady. I'm Lady of Winterfell.""She's right," Jon said. "The Lords and Ladies of the North may have named me King, they may follow me, but Anari is the oldest trueborn daughter of House Stark. The North will follow her.""And you need the Northern Kingdom to be properly represented." Davos nodded. With that, they all continued their planning. Once they settled on a plan, they dispersed. When they did, Anari finally took notice of someone who had been quietly lurking in the room."Theon?" She questioned. Theon had hoped he'd go unnoticed by her; he didn't want to face any potential wrath she had for him. However, now that she saw him, he knew better than to try and put off the inevitable."Anari," Theon greeted softly. Anari was conflicted as to what emotion she wanted to feel. There was still a twinge of anger, but there was also gratitude. As well as hope that things could maybe go back to the way they were. Deciding on one of them, Anari kept her face stoic as she walked forward.Theon swallowed, unsure if she was going to strike him as she came closer. Her face gave nothing away, and neither did her eyes so he wasn't sure what she was going to do. As soon as she was in front of him, Anari paused for a mere moment.Theon flinched, almost violently, as Anari lunged forward. However, instead of hitting him like he thought she might do, Anari embraced him, her eyes closed. Theon stood there for a few seconds, coming to terms with what was happening before he held Anari back tightly.He had thought she would have wanted to hurt him for the things he had done to her family. Though, he was glad it was the opposite. There was nothing Anari could say or do that could change the past, but she could frame their future.While she may not entirely forgive him, Anari knew when to put the past behind her. "I'm sorry," Theon whispered, unable to help it. He wanted her to forgive him, though he knew he was undeserving of it. "I'm sorry for what I did, I'm so sorry.""It's done," Anari said. "It's over and done with." She pulled back to look at him. "Nothing we say or do will change the past, we can only move forward." She continued with a small smile. "There's a reason we're both still here."Theon nodded in return. He had expected a hostile reaction, one that Jon gave him when they met face to face. However, he was glad she did not react that way."Sansa told me what you did for her," Anari said softly. "Thank you for looking after her when I couldn't." Theon didn't want to be thanked, least of all by her. He didn't deserve it, at least he thought he didn't. Since betraying Robb, Theon had done nothing but fail.Anari seemed to see the self-doubt in him, see the drastic change in him. Sansa had told her Theon was different, but she never went into detail as to how much Theon had changed since she last saw him."What did Ramsay do to you?" She whispered, her brows furrowed. Theon trembled when she said his name, but he met her eyes anyway. How could he answer? It would be as if he was reliving it, should he tell her what happened to him. Though, Anari seemed to understand as she only nodded. "It doesn't matter right now."Theon swallowed as he nodded back. Though, before they could say more, Jon walked over to him. He glanced at Theon before he smiled at Anari. "Mind if we talk for a minute?" He asked."Of course," Anari smiled back. She then glanced back at Theon. "We'll speak later." Theon nodded in return, allowing Jon to lead Anari away."What happened to you?" Jon asked plainly. "How can you be here?" He wanted to know because he was told she was dead. The wounds Sansa described sounded like they could have killed her. So, how was it that she was standing there with him?Anari merely sighed in return. "It's a long story," she admitted."I've got time," Jon offered. "Mine's a long story, too." He smiled faintly."Not a very pleasant one, I'm assuming." Anari smiled back."Not entirely," Jon admitted. "Though, I can't imagine yours is very pleasant either.""Not entirely," she repeated with a grin, causing Jon to scoff a small laugh. "King's Landing, it wasn't a very pleasant place to be. I didn't like being there, but I'm glad I was. Had I not, I don't think Sansa would have been the same.""What did the Lannister's do to you?" Jon asked quietly."Joffrey did most of it," Anari replied. "He had his guards beat me and rip my dress before the court. Had it not been for Tyrion..." Anari trailed off. "Anyway, when we escaped, we were taken to the Eyrie, Aunt Lysa was mad and thought that something was going on between Lord Baelish and me.""Was there?" Jon asked."Oh gods no," Anari scoffed. "I'd rather be stretched on a rack than let him touch me.""Has he?" Jon remembered his threat to Lord Baelish. Remembered the want in the man's voice when he spoke of Anari. Jon would stay true to his word if Anari told him that he had done anything to her.Anari contemplated telling Jon. It was one thing to tell Sansa, but she wasn't sure what Jon's reaction would be. While Anari was the one most notably protective of her family, Jon was very protective of her. He saw it as his duty to extend the same courtesy she did to him.However, she shouldn't lie to him. Anari had no reason too, so she merely nodded to his question. "He only kissed me," Anari said when she could see the anger on his face. "It lasted a few seconds, but I pulled away.""That doesn't make it right," Jon said. "He had no right to do that to you, no right to put his hands on you." He stopped walking and turned to her. "I promised I'd kill him if I found out he touched you." Now that, Anari would like to see. Better yet, she'd like to be the one to do it. Anari continued her story, telling of their travels on the road to Winterfell, how it took a while to get there. Then, Anari began to tell him of the attack. She described what happened and the wounds she received. Jon was glad, though, that the ones responsible for nearly killing his sister was dead. Anari thought better of telling Jon about Mykal. Had they been in a room without the possibility of unwanted ears hearing them, Anari would have told him.But out in the open, Anari didn't want to risk it. So, she left out that detail before she spoke of her life as a commoner. Once she summed up her story, Anari asked if Jon would tell her his. To spare a bit of time, he left out a few details here and there as well before he got to where they currently were.By the time Jon finished his story, they had been walking for hours. Though, they were interrupted by Tyrion. He offered the two a smile before looking at Jon. "Would you mind if I stole my wife from you, Lord Snow?"Jon looked between the two before smiling. He could see it now, see it in their eyes and their demeanor. Anari's entire posture changed, as did the look on her face. Her eyes lit up and a smile graced her lips as she looked at Tyrion. What also surprised Jon, was the fact that Tyrion looked at Anari the same way.Jon had seen the love in Ned and Catelyn's eyes when they looked at each other. He had seen the looks on their face's and in their eyes enough to recognize the love in Anari and Tyrion's eyes as they looked at each other.It didn't make much sense to Jon, however, he liked seeing his sister happy. "Of course," he replied. With that, Anari took Tyrion's hand after kissing Jon's cheek with a promise of speaking tomorrow. While some of the others had taken to having dinner in the great hall, Tyrion asked if he could have dinner alone, with his wife.Daenerys had said yes, so Tyrion had asked for food to be brought to his chambers so the two could spend dinner and the rest of the night together. It felt similar to their nights in King's Landing together.Instead of talking about the bad and the upcoming events, they told other stories, they joked and laughed. It felt good to laugh, the sound of Anari's giggles as she laughed at something that sounded melodious to Tyrion. He never thought he'd hear it again.See the smile on her face, the light in her eyes. In the safety of his room, Anari hung her cloak up, removed her sword belt, yet kept a single knife near her, and relaxed on the settee she was on. Shadow was happily settled on the floor, taking a nap. Anari drank a little more wine than she usually did, however, when she felt she had enough, she didn't drink anymore.It had gotten later, and both of them were feeling tired. Though, Tyrion wasn't sure if Anari still wanted to share his bed. So, when he had asked, Anari gave him a look. "Why would I not share a bed with my husband, Tyrion?" She asked.It must have shown on his face, his answer. While Tyrion had grown stronger since their time apart as well, he seemed just as vulnerable when he was with Anari. She wasn't the only one who let their guard down whenever they were around.He made Anari comfortable, and she made him comfortable. They trusted one another when they lived in a world where trust could get people killed. Anari's eyes and face softened as she looked at him. "Tyrion," she said softly. "There is nothing you should worry about when it comes to me. I meant every single word I said that night on the beach."They both remembered that day well. The day they gave each other their hearts and the day their hearts were ripped to pieces as they had to say goodbye. It was hard to send her away, and it was hard to leave him behind.Anari set her goblet down and got off her settee without a word. She walked over and carefully knelt down in front of him, taking his face in her hands. "I love you, Tyrion Lannister. I am proud to be your wife, and I always will be. We have a beautiful son that I love, of course, I would still want to share a bed with you."Oh, this wonderful woman, Tyrion thought. What could I have ever done to deserve someone like her? For once, Tyrion didn't know what to say, so he let his actions speak for him as he took her hands in his and leaned forward.Their lips met in a soft kiss, one that sent shivers down both of their spines. That night, Anari and Tyrion laid together and when Anari was asleep, Tyrion was still awake for a little longer. Her back was to him, but he knew she was happy.However, with her back to him, Tyrion could see the jagged scar that ran across her back. He simply couldn't believe it. Someone he had become acquainted with had nearly killed his wife. Granted, Shagga had no way of knowing Anari was his wife, but still.Softly, Tyrion pressed his fingers to the scar and traced it. Anari had proved her strength before, yet she proved it again. She survived a cut that nearly killed her, and she did so carrying his son.Oh, gods, he had a son.Tyrion never thought he'd have a child, let alone a child with a woman he loved and who loved him. Feeling his touch, Anari rolled over in her sleep to burrow closer to him. With a small smile, Tyrion held Anari as he closed his eyes.He fell into an easy sleep, finally having what he wanted. His wife, safe and sound, in his arms. It was the easiest night either of them had. No nightmares plagued their dreams, no bad memories, nothing. What could hurt them now that they were together again? Even though in two days time they'd be back in King's Landing, nothing could touch them now.Though, those who had been in King's Landing didn't want to ever return. Why would they? It was nothing but a place that caused them all pain. Tyrion had lived there ever since Cersei married Robert, and ever since then, he'd been living a horrid life. Though, that's not to say he didn't make the most of his situation, but still.Varys had had enough of everything in the city. Had enough of the madness. He served one Mad King, had served a Lazy King and had served a Vicious King. He was not going to serve a Mad Queen. Sandor, well, he had known the Lannisters his whole life. He was Joffrey's guard dog and was labeled as nothing more than a brute who followed orders. Anari lost her father in that city, had been beaten, abused, and betrayed. But, each of them were stronger now. They all knew that they weren't alone, if they could face Cersei before, they could do it again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Lord Baelish knew he was being followed. He'd be a fool if he didn't. The youngest Stark girl was good at hiding, but he just happened to be able to tell when someone was around him and didn't want to be seen. Which was why he did what he did while she was training.She couldn't very well follow him if she was training, now could she? The man he spoke too was nervous and needed extra convincing. However, Lord Baelish knew how to work with someone like him. Someone desperate enough to do anything to ensure he survived.It was risky, he knew, but how else was he going to take care of his current problem? Sure, he'll be suspected, but Lord Baelish was confident he could talk himself out of it. Besides, they could never know for certain it was him anyway.The man was instructed to wait until nightfall. Lord Baelish made sure to be very specific so that there wouldn't be room for error. Failure was not an option in this regard.And if Lord Baelish's suspicions were correct, then it was one less problem to deal with later on. Though, to keep face and to ensure no one knew of the plan he had set in motion, Lord Baelish was seen at meetings and giving advice.Only Bran knew what was going to happen that night, and while he wanted to stop it, to warn someone about it, he couldn't. It had to happen, it would further his sister's plans. He had already seen the outcome, so he knew it'd be okay.~He had reservations about doing this. Honestly, if he didn't need the money as much as he did, he wouldn't have agreed. He'd be damned for this, but he needed the money to help him survive. This winter was unlike the ones they had, so he knew he would need to be prepared. He had weaknesses, and of course, they would be exploited in order for him to be convinced that this was the only way. Desperate people sometimes do unfortunate things.And he was desperate.As quiet as he could, he made his way through the halls and into the courtyard before going up the stairs to the rooms. Luckily, for him, not many people were around. As he was told, they were in their own rooms or somewhere else.Either way, it made this a little easier. All he had to do was remember the right door. Shouldn't be too, hard, though, he was given a very good description. He was told there'd always be a candle lit in the room to ensure it wasn't too dark. As he walked closer to the door, he could see the faint glow.The man took a deep breath, praying to the gods for forgiveness, however undeserving he may be. This could go one of two ways, and while he hated to think of it, the thought just wouldn't go away.Better them than him.~Idan helped Mykal out of his jerkin, the boy's little fingers had been unable to untie the laces. "How about tomorrow, we work on helping you lace and unlace this yourself?" Idan suggested. While he didn't mind helping the boy, Idan wanted him to be able to do these things himself."Alright," Mykal nodded. Since coming to Winterfell, Mykal and Ethon had received an even better education. Considering Maester Wolkin was happy to help, and didn't have much to do anyway, he taught the boys the same things all the other Lords would learn.The man enjoyed teaching the boys, as he had never taught commoners before. He even enjoyed teaching Idan. The man provided interesting stories and told him all about living the common life. All that he learned, Maester Wolkin would relay the information before all the nobility.Idan could provide very good insight as to what it was like. And with his help, they could figure out how to make their living just a little easier. With the upcoming winter, and with the war coming, they had to make sure they did something for the common people.Idan nodded back at the boy, ruffling his hair which got him to smile. Quickly, Idan ushered the boys onto the bed. Thank the gods the bed was large enough to fit the three of them. It was late, and the boys had had a long day of learning.Ethon was already in bed, so it just left Idan to deal with Mykal. Though, the boy didn't take that much convincing in order to get onto the bed himself. Idan smiled at the two before he removed his own jerkin and boots. Once he was ready, Idan got on the bed himself.He was tired as well, even though nothing extraordinary happened that day. It was strange, having to adjust to this new life. Before he met Anari, everything was routine, the same amount of work, the same small pay off. However, Idan was content with his life and he wanted his son to be happy too.When Anari came, though, everything changed. Not only had she brought light back into the home, but she was able to give them something they never had before. At least, something Idan hadn't had since his wife had died. Something in Idan told him that it would be alright if he allowed Anari into his home.That, not only would things change, but they'd change for the better. Idan would be forever grateful to Anari. He had never been in a great castle, have never been around Lords and knights. Yet here he was, the guest of the Lady of Winterfell. He had what Maester Wolkin explained to be Guest Rights.No harm would come to him, and unlike other houses that would not honor that, Starks were always true to their word. That was another thing, Idan was getting taught by a Maester. A man sworn to heal and teach all. Not only had Idan gone to lessons of his own, but he helped out Maester Wolkin a lot. He also tended to help the servants with their chores. While he may be Anari's friend and had Guest Rights, Idan was not of nobility and he didn't pretend to be.Along with helping out wherever he was needed, his lessons, Idan also made time for training. The master at arms was happy to teach Idan how to fight. Though, he did miss having Anari teach him, which was why Idan had tentatively asked Arya if she'd be willing.Idan wanted to learn a little more water dancing, and seeing as Idan was one of the reasons Anari was alive, Arya saw no reason as to why she couldn't teach him a little. Besides, while Idan had used the skills he had learned to fight off Bolton soldiers, he thought it to be merely sheer dumb luck he survived that attack.So, Idan was pretty tired at the end of the day. As were the boys, as it didn't take them very long to fall asleep. Considering they had a full day was well. Maester Wolkin loved the boys, really, considering when he served the Boltons, he lived in constant fear. But here, in Winterfell, he had a new purpose.He felt important, which was why he was happy to teach the boys and Idan. When the children weren't taking lessons, they were learning how to fight more. The master at arms had fun teaching the boys and Idan how to fight, surprised by what they already knew. "Momma taught us," Mykal said had said.Idan felt a slight surge of panic surge through him for a moment, as the master at arms looked confused. "He means Lady Anari," Idan said calmly. "Ever since she came into our lives Mykal has been attached to her." Idan smiled. "I keep trying to tell him, but you know children." The master at arms merely smiled in return, dropping the matter and continuing the lesson.It had been a close call, but Idan was glad to get through it. Now, late at night, Idan laid awake.  The only light in the room was the candle that sat on the bedside table. The boys didn't like the room to be completely dark, as it was never really all that dark in the farm house, and Idan didn't mind the light. He found comfort in watching the small flame dance softly.While Idan's body was tired, his mind was not. He was still worried about Anari, wondering if she was okay. He hadn't gotten a letter saying she had arrived at Dragonstone, so he hoped she was still on her way or that she was safe and was too busy helping to send a letter. No doubt she had much to discuss with her brother and husband. As well as dealing with the Dragon Queen.Aside for his concern for Anari, though, Idan was worried about himself and the boys. He was aware that Lord Baelish took an uncomfortable interest in him and the boys. Idan did not like Lord Baelish, and he may have made a mistake when he told the man they weren't friends.It worried Idan because Anari had told him enough about the man to get the idea that he was not one to trifle with. He was a cunning man, and he made plans all the time. He was unpredictable, and because of that, Idan knew he had to be careful. While he had Guest Rights, Idan wouldn't put it passed the Lord to find a way against it.Even though his mind was racing, Idan sighed softly as he closed his eyes. Worrying about everything and not getting any sleep would do him no good. If he and the children were in any sort of danger, he needed to be well rested should anything happen. And Idan prayed to all the gods that nothing bad would happen.Slowly, Idan drifted off to sleep, unaware of the things that would happen. Though, sometime in the night, Idan woke up to hearing the door opening. Though he was awake, Idan kept his eyes closed so as not to alert whoever was entering that they were not being as quiet as they thought.For a brief moment, he thought it may just be one of the children returning to the room. Though, he would have noticed if the bed shifted at all. So, that was ruled out. Besides, the footsteps walking further into the room sounded a little louder than a child walking.Why was there someone in the room? He wasn't needed for anything of import, not really. Idan was mostly in charge of the children and was asked about the life of a commoner. It was odd that someone would be in his room. Unless it was Sansa and Arya.Maybe they came to ask him about something. Though, if that were the case, why not just wait until the morning? Slowly, as if whoever this was was trying to be as quiet as possible, the footsteps crept closer and closer until they stopped.Idan heard the person take a soft, shaky, breath as if to steady themselves. Unable to help it, Idan's heart began to beat rapidly as a sinking feeling enveloped him. "I'm sorry," the person, a man, whispered. It was in that moment that Idan opened his eyes to see a man towering over him, holding a knife.They both froze as they made eye contact with each other. However, the moment passed as the man's eyes widened in terror. Though, before he could bring the knife down, Idan surged up and grabbed the man's arms to stop him from cutting him.The two struggled, a desperate fury evident in the man's eyes. Idan grunted, using his strength and pushing up and forward. The action knocked the man away enough for Idan to stand. However, before Idan could question the man, he attacked again. Idan hissed as the blade made contact, cutting his side slightly. He twisted around the man, using the skills he had to put distance between the two of them.However, the man changed tactics and went for the children.A burning rage bloomed within Idan, and he quickly intercepted the attack. The men fell to the floor in a loud crash, Idan hitting the man and trying to get the knife away. The fight woke the children, Ethon and Mykal sitting up in panic."Pappa?" Ethon asked, his eyes wide as he saw his father struggling with a man. Hearing his son's voice, Idan lost focus and turned to the children. In that small window, the man surged up and rolled them over.He tried to stab Idan, but Idan was fast enough to catch the knife. He grit his teeth in pain as the blade cut into his hands. Idan's heart thumped wildly in his chest, he was unable to hear anything but the roaring in his ears and his own breathing as he fought.Now, Idan was growing desperate himself. Not only was his life in danger, but so were the children's. And he'd be damned if anything happened to them. Unable to hold the blade any longer, blood dripping down his arms, Idan was forced to let go.It was enough give that when the man forced the blade down, it stuck into Idan's side. Idan let a cry of pain, his eyes wide. "Pappa!" Ethon yelled. Both children we worried, unsure of what to do, though they were paralyzed in their fear. Hearing his son call out for him, Idan felt a swell of determination fill him.So, he pulled the knife out of himself and tossed it aside. The blade clattered to the floor, and the man scrambled after it. Taking a moment, Idan pressed his bloody hands to his side, his teeth grit. Oh gods, it hurt, it was worse than when he fought those soldiers.However, pushing the pain aside, Idan sat up and quickly grabbed the man's leg to stop him from reaching the knife. The man let out a grunt and kicked his leg out, hitting Idan in the face. Spitting out blood, Idan didn't stop. He crawled up the man's body and rolled him over.Balling his bleeding fists, Idan repeated hit the man's face, desperate to stop him. Something in Idan snapped at that moment and it felt like he had no control over his actions. However, the man didn't make it easy, as he lifted his arms to block the assault.In a desperate attempt to win, the man surged up and rolled them over. Hit after hit rained down on Idan as he struggled to fight back. However, in an effort to keep him down, the man punched the stab wound on his side.The children were terrified, frozen in place as they watched them fight. Oh, gods, Mykal thought as he looked at them. Ethon was crying, unsure of what to do as he saw his father getting beaten. Mykal's breathing sped up as he continued to watch,Always be strong, his mother's soothing voice said. Protect Idan and Ethon while I'm away. He promised his mother he would protect them, so, pushing past his fear and hesitation, Mykal forced himself to move as he scrambled off the bed. He promised his mother, and Mykal wanted to be just like her and stay true to his word.From his lessons, his mother was part of the most honorable house in Westeros. Because of that, Mykal wanted to keep his word. Feeling a cold reserve fill him, the boy willed himself to help the man who helped save him and his mother.Seeing the knife on the floor, the boy picked it up. You have to mean it, Anari's voice said. Stick with the pointy end, Mykal thought. The boy rushed into the fight, looking for an oppertunity to help. He didn't want to hurt Idan by mistake, so the boy was careful before he found his window. With all his strength, Mykal plunged the knife deep into the man's side. The man let out a howl of pain, stopping his assault to pull the knife out. With the last bit of strength, the man hit Mykal roughly across the face, which sent the boy tumbling to the floor. To his credit, the boy sat up and moved as the man lunged for him. Mykal was afraid, his eyes were wide and his heart was beating rapidly.However, like he told his mother before she left, he was strong. He was tough like Shadow. So, he let the man get as close as he dared before Mykal brought his feet up and kicked him in the face. When the man came back, Mykal did it again. However, the man caught his feet stopping him from kicking again.Mykal thrashed, panic surging through him as he didn't know what to do. However, before the man could bring the knife anywhere close to Mykal, Idan caught his arm. He was beaten and bloody and everything hurt, but Idan would die before this man could touch either of the children again.Using the last ounce of energy and strength he had left, Idan fought the man yet again. He was quick about it, wanting to put an end to the fighting. They tumbled to the floor again, though, during the skirmish, Idan was able to get the knife once more, only, this time, he held it to the man's throat."Who sent you?" Idan growled. There was no way this man was acting on his own accord. There was no reason for some stranger to come and kill him and the boys. This was too personal of an attack to be random. Someone had to have paid this man or sent him or something. Idan refused to believe someone would attack this viciously for no reason."Ain't tellin' you shit." The man said, spitting in Idan's face. He tried to sit up, but Idan hit him in his wound to keep him down."Tell me who the fuck sent you!" Idan demanded. As much as he wanted to defy Idan, the man knew he was dying. The place Mykal stabbed him was fatal, and it didn't help that the wound was deep. Mykal sat up, tears rolling down his face as he pressed his hand to the mark on his cheek.He tried to calm down, but even though he knew Idan had the situation under control, Mykal wanted to get help. Though he didn't know who to really go too, Mykal got up and ran from the room. His legs carried him to the first door that looked familiar before he began to pound rapidly on it, calling for the person inside to open. It took a moment, but finally, they answered. "Mykal?" Arya questioned when she saw the boy.She was tired from a long day of training, shadowing Lord Baelish, and dealing with the Northern Lords. However, her fatigue vanished when she saw the tears and his bruised face. Something was wrong. "Bad man came, he hurt Idan." Mykal rushed out. Pausing long enough to grab her dagger, Arya followed the boy to the room. No one would ever lay a hand on her nephew again if she had anything to say about it.However, instead of seeing someone hurting Idan, Arya saw Idan pinning the man down and holding a blade to his neck. It was easy for Arya to see that Idan had been through one hell of a fight. His once white tunic was covered in blood from a stab wound to his side and his arms were covered as well.Even his face was badly bruised and had a few cuts on it from the skirmish. The man, the assassin, didn't look to be much better. He was beaten and bloody as well and didn't look like he had long.Deciding with his dying breath, the man would answer. "I'm sorry," he rasped. "I'm sorry." It wasn't his idea to do this, but his own desperation won out over his own morals. And now he had paid the price for it."Who sent you?" Idan asked again. He had noticed Arya enter, but he kept his focus on the man below him."It was 'im," the man coughed. "That Lord.""Which Lord?" Though, Idan already had an idea as to who he was talking about. However, he wanted to hear it anyway, wanted Arya to hear it too."B-Bae," the man strained. "Baeli-" was all he could muster before he died. Though, it was enough for Idan and Arya to know for sure that Lord Baelish had tried to have the man and the boys killed.All at once, the fight drained out of Idan as the knife slipped out of his hands. The pain came back full force, and unable to stop it, Idan collapsed to the floor. "Pappa!" Ethon cried as he finally found it within himself to move. Both boys rushed to the man's side.Quickly, Arya ran from the room and to where she knew Maester Wolkin to be. The man had been asleep, but he woke up when Arya shook him. Quickly explaining the situation, the two gathered the supplies and ran back to the room.Taking in the scene, Maester Wolkin gently moved the children out of the way before he began tending to Idan. "Check the other man," he instructed Arya. "See if he's still alive." While the man may be an enemy, he was still a Maester, sworn to heal everyone.Arya made a face but did as she was told. She felt for a pulse but she didn't find one. "He's dead." She stated plainly. The Maester nodded as he pushed Idan's tunic up to examine the wound. It wasn't too deep, thankfully, nor was it in any spot that would cause death.However, Idan lost a lot of blood, that was evident by the amount of the scarlet substance on the floor from the fight. Maester Wolkin carefully cleaned out the wound, bidding Arya to help him wash it out so he could see it better. The children watched in anticipation, hoping that Idan would be okay.Once the wound had been sealed with medicine and the flesh bound together with thread, the Maester began working on the marks on his hands. They were cleaned out and he placed a paste on them to keep them from getting infected before grabbing a clean cloth to tie around the wound."Is pappa going to be alright?" Ethon asked, biting his bottom lip. The Maester turned and looked at the boys, offering them a small smile."He'll be alright," he assured. "Your father's strong, and his wounds aren't deep. But he needs rest, so I need your help getting him on the bed." It was an effort to move Idan, but the four of them managed to get him on the bed. Once done with that, Maester Wolkin began to tend to Mykal's bruise.While there wasn't much he could do, he needed to make sure the boy was alright. With what was coming next, Arya took care of the man's body. Since her time in Braavos, Arya knew how to maneuver a body with minimal trouble. Though the commotion she made woke a few people up, including Sansa.Once she moved the man to the courtyard, she instructed those around to get a pyre going. With what was coming, Arya didn't want to risk a single thing. Once sure the body was going to be properly taken care of, Arya turned and went back up the stairs.On her way, Sansa met her at the top. She was wrapped in her robe and cloak, her hair down and her brows drawn together in concern. "What's going on?" She asked."Idan and the boys were attacked," Arya replied quietly so unwanted ears didn't hear. Sansa followed Arya back to the room, seeing the Maester speaking with the boys. The room was a mess, and there was blood all over the floor.Hearing the girls enter, Maester Wolkin turned to them. Excusing himself from the boys, the man stood and walked over to the girls. He kept his voice low so the children wouldn't hear him. "Mykal was the one who killed the assassin," Both girls were surprised to hear it, and it must have shown on their faces. "He told me he got the knife and used it to get him away from Idan."It hurt to hear that, Mykal was so young, a little younger than Rickon was the last the girls had seen him. Yet, Mykal had already killed a man, all to protect Idan. The man who was willing to fight to the death to protect the boys."Is Idan going to be alright?" Sansa asked. He was a good man, from what she could tell. It was Idan who allowed Anari and Mykal into his home, after all, the reason her sister was still alive. And if someone had Anari's trust and seal of approval, then Sansa knew they were good."I'm confident he'll be alright." Maester Wolkin nodded. "He needs rest and to be careful with his hands for about a fortnight." Things could have gone worse, much worse, so the sisters were grateful he was going to be okay. When he woke up, Sansa and Arya would have to think of what they could do to repay him for what he did.Thinking of what the assassin said before he died, Arya felt a swell of anger. Lord Baelish, the snake, was behind this attack. He tried to kill her nephew, Anari's son. This could not go unpunished, could not be ignored. Mykal was her family, and while she hadn't known the boy long, she was already charmed by him.Even Sansa couldn't believe someone would try and kill Idan and the boys. To her, there was no reason for such an attack to take place. Idan was nothing but kind and courteous to everyone he met, and many adored the boys. It just didn't make sense. However, one thing was for sure, justice would be served for this.Lord Baelish would have to tread carefully. For if she had him alone, Arya would slit his throat herself.~When Jaime Lannister heard about Anari's death, he was surprised at the ache he felt. He barely knew the young woman, and yet he found himself sad to learn she had died. She had been so kind to him despite what he had done to her family.She was courageous like her mother, a spirit in her that drove her to do what she could to protect her family. And Anari died to do so, she died protecting Sansa. While Jaime knew that Cersei was happy that she was dead and gone, another enemy taken care of she reasoned, he was not.Anari was a good person, and she was fun to be around. Jaime enjoyed his sparring sessions with her, as she was skilled with a blade. Had he been able to fight properly, he would have loved to spar with her. Anari had already proved to everyone that she was devoted to her family, and was willing to die for them. And she did.Another thing Jaime admired was the fact that she was a very good match to Tyrion. His little brother deserved to find happiness for having endured what he had in life. While they had a wide age difference, that didn't seem to bother them. Since meeting with Tyrion, Jaime knew that Tyrion knew of Anari's fate. It was hard enough for Jaime, and he barely even knew the girl. He couldn't imagine how Tyrion felt.Though, Jaime knew he needed to focus today, as this was the day they were all set to meet. While it was interesting that the Dragon Queen and the supposed King of the North wanted to talk, Jaime couldn't help but be skeptical of their motives.It would be a perfect opportunity to attack and kill both him and Cersei. If they were out of the way, then they could seize control of the throne right then and there. It would be so simple and it would be very quick. So, that was why Jaime and Bronn were in charge of securing the Keep.Qyburn didn't have a lot of time to construct another scorpion, so they wouldn't last long against the dragons, but until then, they'd take out as much of their army as they could. Besides, they would be fools not to bring their full force as a show of power.They greatly outnumbered all of the Lannister troops, having seen to that when the Dothraki attacked. Truth be told, Jaime hoped this meeting went well. If what Tyrion said was true, then they really needed to forget about the throne for the moment and focus on this real threat.Perhaps Jaime could appeal to this Jon Snow, considering he was Anari's bastard brother, maybe her memory would be enough to make this meeting civil. Jaime knew how much the Northerners valued loyalty and honor, perhaps by honoring Anari, Jon would be more reasonable.Tyrion, Jaime knew, he could work with. Considering the two had a decent relationship, even though it was a little strained. Jaime didn't set him free just to have him murder their father. Either way, Jaime didn't want to die when this meeting was over.As he and Bronn looked out over the ramparts at the Unsullied, Jaime swallowed his fear as he kept his eyes on the large army. Both he and Bronn, however, shared a look when the Dothraki showed up. They had seen how they fought, and it was brutal.Deciding that Bronn would meet with Tyrion and the rest of their group, Jaime stayed on the ramparts to give orders where they were needed. Since learning of Anari's demise, Jaime thought he'd share it with Bronn as well.The man was a little affected by Anari's death. She had left a large impression on those around her, whether she knew it or not. Truth be told, Bronn thought that she was a brave woman. He liked that she knew how to fight and that she was actually pretty good at it.When he heard she died fighting, he figured that was a good way to go. She died doing what she wanted to do. He wasn't too bothered by it, considering everyone dies at some point, and Anari got a warrior's death.A warrior's death for a warrior's heart.He barely knew her, and Bronn was a practical man anyway. So, he saw no sense in dwelling on what couldn't be changed. Bronn had already met with Brienne and reunited with Podrick, so all he had to do was wait for Tyrion, Jon Snow, and the Targaryen girl to arrive.Walking with a small group of soldiers, Brienne, and Podrick, Bronn met with Tyrion. What he didn't expect was seeing Tyrion, Jon Snow, and the Hound trailing in the back. He figured that the man had fucked off somewhere and wouldn't be caught in King's Landing again.However, the bigger surprise was that Anari was walking in between Tyrion and Jon.She held her head high and was wearing elegant, black, northern ladies clothes. Her hair hung in carefully tied Northern braids, and she seemed to be wearing light armor. Not a stupid idea, considering where she was. Though, Bronn couldn't help but smirk as she openly carried her sword and a few knives on her hip. She looked deadly and like the highborn lady, she was.Brushing off his surprise, Bronn directed them all to keep moving. However, he did spare Tyrion, and Anari a nod. Anari nodded back at him, even offering a small smile his way as she passed. However, another surprise was when Anari spoke in a weird language."Ahie, nost!" Howls were heard in the distance before a large direwolf came out of the tree line. Anari gently pet Shadow's head as the direwolf came to walk with her. When Jon saw the beast, he couldn't help but smile. At least Shadow and Ghost were still around.He didn't know what happened to Nymeria, but he assumed she was either dead or out there somewhere. Finally, they got to the city. As soon as it came into view, Anari felt a wave of anxiety hit her. This was the city she was tormented in, where so many bad things had happened.Keeping her head up, though, Anari continued to walk to the dragon pit. As soon as they got up to the steps, Anari did her best to keep herself controlled as she looked around the area. It was clear that it was old, and several parts of it looked to have broken off.This was where dragons were held, the pit was able to hold beasts like Balerion the Dread.Anari hadn't been there while she was in King's Landing, but the very thought of being back in this city made her anxious. She had many bad memories there, and they were memories she wished she could forget. Sensing her discomfort, Tyrion grabbed her hand.He gave her hand a tight squeeze as he looked up at her. She looked back at him, seeing him offer a smile. She smiled back, squeezing his hand. She would get through this, she did it when she was still considered a child. Now, she was a woman, she was a lady and a warrior.Anari was still a wolf, and she had a child of her own. Anari had heard of what happened to Myrcella and Tommen. Those children were innocent, they had nothing to do with the wicked game they were born into. Having been brought into the world through incest or not, those two had nothing to do with this war.But still, Anari could understand some of where Cersei was coming from, now that she was a mother herself. However, she wasn't stupid enough to reveal that to the woman. It was enough that Anari was there, it would be enough of a shock.Once they took their places, they all waited. Anari was nervous, her stomach in knots. Even Jon noticed, which prompted him to place a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him and smiled. She had her brother and her husband here, she was stronger now. Anari was never afraid of Cersei, why would she be afraid of her now?When the woman in question came into view, Anari tensed, but soon relaxed. Her eyes narrowed and she straightened in her seat. Anari remembered exactly how she was when she was in King's Landing now. It only took seeing Cersei to bring it back.And in an instant, the Lion met the Wolf's eyes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Anari knew she had the upper hand, considering the entire lands of Westeros apparently knew about her death. As soon as their eyes met Anari could see the spark of shock and confusion, and the young woman couldn't help but smirk subtly. Though, Cersei wasn't the only one who noticed Anari there.Jaime paused as well when he saw her. "Anari..." Jaime said in surprise. Anari offered him a small smile, having no ill will towards him either. She quite liked Jaime once she got to know him. He was quite cocky, but at the same time, he could be fun if given the chance.When she learned how to spar with him and Bronn, she grew to like the man. Now that she got to know him a little better, Anari realized that Cersei had him under her control. She was a toxic woman, and Jaime had no one else to turn too. In all honesty, Anari couldn't help but pity him."Ser Jaime," Anari nodded back. Cersei didn't like the interaction between her twin and Anari. Seeing her alive brought back Cersei's fears that Anari really was the one the witch told her about."You're dead," Cersei stated. While she outwardly displayed indifference and strength, Cersei couldn't help the flicker of fear. Anari was supposed to be dead; she had expected to meet with two possible usurpers, not three."Evidently not," Anari replied her face set as she looked back at Cersei. "Perhaps your information was outdated or misgiven." Anari had a feeling it was Lord Baelish who gave out the word that she was dead. Because only he, Sansa, and perhaps the Boltons, knew about her near death.Cersei and Anari stared each other down, but this time, Anari didn't shrink away. While this was not the time to fight, Anari wanted Cersei to know that she was still very much capable of standing up to her. Cersei looked away with a scowl before going to her place and sitting down.However, once Sandor saw his brother, he couldn't help but walk forward to confront him. He swore he'd kill his brother one day, and Sandor fully intended on doing so. There wasn't much conversation after the Hound left, disappearing down the steps to where the crate was. Jaime's eyes flickered from Anari to Tyrion. His little brother smirked slightly at Jaime in response.Jaime couldn't believe Anari was alive, but it was quite clearly her. Again, Cersei didn't like the silent interactions between Jaime, Tyrion, and Anari. So, she decided to speak up, as she noticed a vital person missing. "Where is she?" Cersei asked, referring to Daenerys."She'll be here soon," Tyrion replied. This was all part of the plan, a combination of Tyrion and Anari's. Anari advised to display their power, Tyrion advised showing they were serious."Didn't travel with you?" Cersei asked."No." They sat in silence again before a loud screech was heard overhead. All but Cersei stood as they watched Daenerys come down on the largest dragon she had. Drogon, Jon had told Anari. The other dragon in the air was Raehgal while the missing dragon was Viserion.It was impressive to see, considering when she arrived, Anari didn't see the dragons. But they were beautiful creatures. Anari placed a comforting hand on Shadow's head when she noticed her direwolf standing up and growling softly as Daenerys got off of Drogon.The large dragon left as Daenerys walked forward, taking her place next to Tyrion. All of them sat when she did, Anari smirking softly as she calmed Shadow. Neither of them had seen a dragon, and Anari admired that her direwolf was still ready to fight.Even though Anari knew that her wolf had no chance against a dragon, it was nice to see. Display of power, and showing that she was serious; a combination of Tyrion and Anari's plan and it seemed it worked, as Cersei's camp seemed to be in awe as Daenerys took her seat.Cersei was intimidated by what she was shown, but she knew better than to let anyone see that. So, she tried to keep her face as neutral as possible as she regarded the Targaryen. "We've been waiting for quite some time.""My apologies," Daenerys replied. That was what they all wanted; they wanted Cersei to be scrambling for something that would ensure she stayed in control of the situation. Because, the fact of the matter was, she was not in control. Pausing for a mere moment, Tyrion stood up."We are all facing a unique-""Theon!" A man who sat to Cersei's right said, cutting Tyrion off. "I have your sister. If you don't submit to me here and now, I'll kill her." Anari already didn't like this man, nor did she like the way he glanced at her in a lustful way. Tyrion glanced at Jaime, wondering who this man was, but Jaime only gave him a small head tilt.Though, through his eyes, Tyrion could tell that Jaime didn't like him either. "I think we ought, to begin with, larger concerns," Tyrion said, trying to continue with what they were all there for."Then why are you talking?" Euron asked. Anari clenched her hands slightly, always having hated when people were rude to Tyrion because of his height. It wasn't his fault, he shouldn't be ridiculed for things he had no control over. "You're the smallest concern here," he said as he stood and walked closer to Tyrion."Do you remember when we discussed dwarf jokes?" Tyrion asked, glancing at Theon."His wasn't even good," Theon replied, his reply caused Anari to smirk. He sounded a bit like the Theon she knew, the confident version of himself she grew up with."He explained it at the end, explaining it always ruins it," Tyrion said as he looked back to Euron. It seemed his reaction was not what Euron had wanted, so he probed further."We don't even let your kind live in the Iron Islands," Euron replied. "We kill you at birth, at the mercy for the parents." Jaime opened his mouth to defend his brother, but Anari beat him to it.Jon tried to hold her back, seeing how his sister was getting agitated. But Anari wouldn't stand for someone being so rude and cruel to Tyrion for no reason other than because he could. "We're not in the Iron Islands," Anari said as she stood up."Ooh," Euron said as he looked at her. He could see the fire in her eyes, the anger. She seemed even more attractive when she was angry. "Got a soft spot for dwarves, do we?""I don't take kindly to someone being cruel and rude for no reason," Anari stated, her eyes narrowed. "I also don't take kindly to those who insult my husband in front of me.""Husband?" Euron laughed incredulously. "Oh, this must be a joke, you married that?" He asked, looking at Tyrion. He simply couldn't see it, but he did notice that both of them were reacting to his taunts. Which was exactly what he wanted. "How did someone as ugly as you manage to marry some saucy little thing like her?"Anari knew they didn't come for a fight, but she simply could not hold back when he outright insulted Tyrion. Jon stopped her before she got too close to Euron. Anari's eyes flashed in anger, but she allowed herself to be pulled away.They didn't come for a fight, Anari repeated to herself. She needed to be patient, needed to control herself. Fighting one another, especially now, would not be wise. Tyrion clenched his fists in anger, trying to keep composed. However, it was difficult, especially when he saw Euron's satisfied smirk as he looked Anari up and down in a considering manner."Why don't you sit down," Jaime said from where he stood. He rose when Anari lunged for the man. This would end badly, while he had never seen Euron fight, he had no doubt Anari would give him all she had. Not to mention, it would start a war right here and now. They didn't come here for that."Why?" Euron asked as he grinned. This was working out the way he wanted it too, he took satisfaction in bothering them, seeing them riled up. The Northern girl was cute when she was angry, Euron did like when women got feisty, made it more interesting."Sit down or leave," Cersei said, growing bored with the entire situation. She was only the slightest bit surprised with how Anari acted, having not picked the young woman for violence so quickly. The Mountain came forward when Cersei spoke, his steps heavy.Euron shook his head as he scoffed, turning to walk back to his chair. After a brief pause and a quick glance at Anari to ensure that she was alright, Tyrion continued. Anari sat back down, calming herself as she gently ran her fingers over the fur on Shadow's head, the wolf having risen the moment her mistress lunged forward.Jon kept an eye on his sister and her wolf, noting that when Anari advanced, Shadow readied herself to attack if need be. "We are a group of people who do not like one another," Tyrion began. "As this recent demonstration has shown. We have suffered at each other's hands, we have lost people we love at each other's hands." Tyrion continued, glancing at Jaime and Cersei.What he was saying was true, many of them had lost things to each other. Anari and Jon had lost their father, brother, and mother because of them. Tyrion had killed his own father and a woman he cared for in one night, and Cersei and Jaime lost Myrcella, Tommen, and Joffrey."If all we wanted was more of the same, there would be no need for this gathering. We are entirely capable of waging war against each other without meeting face to face.""So instead we should settle our differences and live together in harmony for the rest of our days," Cersei said."We all know that will never happen," Tyrion replied."Then why are we here?" Cersei asked. Jon took this as his moment to stand, Anari giving his hand a squeeze as a show of silent support."This isn't about living in harmony," Jon said as he stood next to Tyrion. "It's just about living." He stood tall despite knowing how unbelievable what he was about to say was going to sound. "The same thing is coming for all of us; a general you can't negotiate with, an army that doesn't leave corpses behind on the battlefield. Lord Tyrion tells me a million people live in this city."Anari knew about the White Walkers, about a little about the Night King. About how those that died would come back and become soldiers in the army of the dead. Anari had seen what they were talking about, had been attacked by them. And had it not been for Shadow and her wolves, Anari probably wouldn't have survived.So she believed them, believed Jon. She had killed Shagga herself, yet he came back and tried to kill her. "They're about to become a million more soldiers in the army of the dead.""I imagine for most of them it would be an improvement," Cersei replied, not taking his words into consideration. She only thought this to be a bunch of nonsense, though she was willing to hear them out anyway, despite her severe skepticism and anger. Jon took a few steps forward, his eyes hard."This is serious." He stated. "I wouldn't be here if it wasn't.""I don't think this is serious at all," Cersei replied. "I think it'd another bad joke." Anari held back a scoff at that, but she decided to allow Jon to speak for himself, knowing he could. "If my brother Jaime is informed correctly, you are asking me for a truce." She said, looking to Daenerys."Yes," Daenerys replied. "That's all." And she meant that they needed anyone and everyone who would join them to fight this war. The real war that mattered."That's all?" Cersei asked. "Pull back my armies and stand down, while you go on your monster hunt. Or while you solidify and expand your position, hard for me to know which it is with my armies pulled back. Until you return and march on my capital with four times the men.""Your capital will be safe," Daenerys said. "Until the Northern threat is dealt with. You have my word.""The word of a would-be usurper," Cersei hissed. She'd never be foolish enough to trust the word of traitors, liars, and usurpers. Cersei didn't trust anyone anymore. Trust got people killed, and Cersei didn't intend to die any time soon."There is no conversation that will erase the last fifty years," Tyrion said, cutting into the conversation. They needed to focus. "We have something to show you." Anari and the rest of them turned to see the Hound carrying a large crate on his back through the tunnels.Anari was intrigued, figuring this was their proof. Although, she was a little worried, because she didn't know what to expect, however, she had an idea. Why else would Jon have risked his life to go back over the Wall? Sandor set the crate down and began to remove the iron rods that kept it closed. Once the lid was off, Sandor stepped back quickly, his hand going to the hilt of his sword.Anari had never seen the man so cautious and even slightly worried. However, nothing happened. Hesitating for a brief moment, Sandor kicked the crate over, which caused a dead body to come racing out with a terrifying screech. Anari flinched back in her seat as the creature bolted straight for Cersei.Had it not been for the Hound pulling the chains back, it would have attacked her. Anari's heart hammered in her chest as she looked at the creature. It turned and went after Sandor, but he unsheathed his sword with practiced ease before cutting it in half.What scared Anari, even more, was the fact that the thing kept moving, even with a now missing hand and having been cut in half. The memory of the ones that attacked her in the woods came to her mind. Anari remembered how scared she was, how completely unprepared she was for such an attack.If she didn't believe them before, Anari most certainly believed them all now. Ser Davos stood up to stand with Jon as the man spoke, holding a torch and flint.Qyburn stood and walked over to pick up the hand, watching as it continued to move in fascination. Jon took the hand from him and Davos handed Jon the torch, lighting it. "We can destroy them by burning them," he said as he lit the hand on fire. The corpse screamed, almost as if it could feel it's hand burning. "And we can destroy them with Dragonglass."Jon showed them a black dagger as everyone was still reeling by what they were shown."If we don't win this fight, then that is the fate of every person in the world." Jon bent down to grab the corpse's arm before stabbing it. The corpse stopped screeching and moving altogether, seeming to be dead for real. Anari let out a quiet breath, looking at Tyrion for comfort.Even Shadow had flinched when she saw the thing, but she rumbled a low growl before it died anyway. Still, the wolf remained at Anari's side, waiting for the command to attack."There is only one war that matters," Jon said as he walked closer to Cersei. "The Great War and it is here.""I didn't believe it until I saw them," Daenerys said. "I saw them all." There were so many, and they had been strong enough to kill one of her dragons. Daenerys was honestly willing to put everything aside to win this war. Because everything that happened would have been for nothing should they lose."How many?" Jaime questioned, disturbed by all of this."A hundred thousand at least," Daenerys replied. Jaime's brows rose up and even Anari felt her heart drop. How could they even hope for any of them when the army of these things was marching towards them right now? Jaime was a military man, he knew the arithmetic.The numbers were not in their favor.Euron stood up, his face showing just how disturbed he was. All humor was gone and was replaced with fear. Unable to help it, Euron walked over to the corpse, crouching down to touch its decayed hair. "Can they swim?" He asked."No," Jon replied."Good," Euron said, standing up. "I'm taking the Iron Fleet back to the Iron Islands.""What are you talking about?" Cersei asked, her brows furrowed and a bewildered look on her face."I've been around the world, I've seen everything. Things you couldn't imagine, but this?" He gestured to the corpse. "This is the only thing I've seen that terrifies me." Euron walked over to Daenerys, Jorah and the other guards watched him closely as he spoke. "I'm going back to my island; you should go back to yours. When winter's over, we'll be the only ones left alive."He walked away, offering Daenerys a wink. Anari watched as he left, knowing that he was waking his people with them. That meant fewer people to help them fight in the war. However, Anari knew that there was no point in running. This needed to be dealt.And it needed to be dealt with now."He's right to be afraid," Cersei said after a pause. Even she was disturbed by what she saw. Having that thing come so close to her... able to see how lifeless yet how driven it was to kill her. "But a coward to run." She was smart enough to realize that they couldn't just run from this. "If those things come for us there will be no kingdoms to rule. Everything we suffered would have been for nothing."Anari was surprised by what she was saying. She was smart enough, though, to have the feeling that Cersei had another thing on her mind. The blonde wasn't the type of woman to just give up something once she has her mind and heart set on it."Everything we lost would have been for nothing," Cersei continued. "The crown accepts your truce." She said, directing her words to Daenerys. "Until the dead are defeated, they are the true enemy."While everyone else sighed in relief, Anari knew better. She waited with slightly bated breath, waiting for the other side to drop. And she wasn't surprised when it did."In return, the crown wishes to extend this treaty to the King of the North." She said. "He will remain in the North where he belongs, he will not take up arms against the Lannisters, he will not choose sides.""Just the King in the North?" Daenerys asked. "Not me?""I would never ask it of you," Cersei replied. "You would never agree to it and if you did I would trust you less than I do now." She turned back to Jon. "I ask it only of Ned Stark's son, I know Ned Stark's son will be true to his word."Anari clenched her jaw and her eyes hardened. She dared have the audacity to say her father's name, there was no name for the emotion she was currently feeling as she looked at Cersei. Jon glanced at Anari, able to see the blatant anger in her eyes.Though, he knew he needed to answer, so he turned back to face Cersei. "I am true to my word," Jon replied. "Or I try to be, that is why I cannot give you what you ask." He stated. "I cannot serve two queens, and I've already pledged myself to Queen Daenerys of House Targaryen."Anari was surprised by this, Jon hadn't said anything to her about it. True they didn't have too much time to really talk about the upcoming events and where they would stand should they win the Great War, but still. Even a mere mention of it would have prepared Anari for his choice.Even Daenerys looked surprised by this, seeming to not have expected him to side with her. Though she appreciated the gesture, this was not the time to proclaim his loyalty to her. They needed Cersei's help in this, and this would most likely drive her away from helping.Cersei clenched her jaw in anger, her hands tightening on her chair. Seeing the reactions, Jon offered the faintest of smiles as he addressed them once more. "Though, I am only King of the North because the Lords and Ladies wish it." Jon continued. "They want me to lead them into battle, but the real ruler of the North, the one we all will follow is a true Stark." Turning, he looked to Anari. "And here with us is the first true-born daughter of Eddard and Catelyn Stark. It is Anari whom we all follow, and it is Anari's words that we believe."Anari's eyes widened, completely caught off guard. While Sansa had named her Lady of Winterfell, and the Lords and Ladies of the North were prepared to follow her, Anari hadn't expected Jon to practically give the North to her.Anari didn't want to be a ruler, she never had. Anari never sought power, she only wished to have security. She didn't think of herself as a leader, at least not in this regard, after all, all she wanted to be was an advisor. However, if what Jon said was true, if the North really would follow her, then Anari would gladly take up the mantle. Taking everything into consideration, Anari knew what her options were.Anari had heard the stories; she knew that Daenerys was a far better leader than Cersei. The blonde ruled through fear and Daenerys ruled through love and a good amount of fear. What she did in Slaver's Bay was a marvelous thing. And the fact that they were still freed, the fact that the Dothraki sailed to Westeros for her...Anari would follow this woman. If there was a throne to be won after all of this, then she wanted to see the silver-haired woman on it. Besides, Anari hated Cersei with everything she had, aside from Lord Baelish, Anari didn't think she could ever hate someone as much as she hated Cersei Lannister. The woman had taken so much from her had done so much to her family.Anari would never forgive her. "Then what does Anari Stark have to say?" Cersei asked, not bothering to hide her ire. "Or is it Anari Lannister, considering she is married to my brother."Taking a deep breath, Anari stood to be next to her brother. "I am a Stark at heart but a Lannister by marriage, dearest sister." Cersei grit her teeth at the term, much to Anari's satisfaction. "I have lived in this city for a long time, my sister Sansa grew up here, became a woman here." She said. "I was all she had and the same went for me. We were young, on our own here. I protected my sister from your son Joffrey. The boy who beheaded my father and yet here you sit with the audacity to even mention his name."Anari hissed her words as she grew angry. She refrained from stepping closer to the woman, but this was Anari's chance to finally say what she had wanted to say for so long. Without fear of doing so because now she wasn't alone, not anymore."Your son beheaded my father unjustly, he forced Sansa and me to look at his head on a spike." She stated. "He had Ser Meryn strike me that same day. He wanted to beat Sansa for our brother's victory knowing full well she had nothing to do with it. I took her place, was publicly shamed and beaten for all to see."Everyone was silent at her words, her voice full of many emotions. They could all hear the sadness, the pain, and the anger as she spoke. Jaime didn't know all the details about Anari's time in King's Landing, and he couldn't help but feel guilty. It was his son who did that to her, after all.Jon was hurt that his sister had endured so much pain and did it mostly on her own. Daenerys didn't know Anari at all, Tyrion rarely, if ever, spoke of her. So to hear that she had gone through such torment, and on her own without anyone to turn to before her marriage, made Daenerys reconsider her feelings towards her."During the Battle of the Blackwater, you sat in Maegor's Holdfast drinking wine and getting drunk while the women all cowered in fear. You left them to die while you worried over your coward of a son. I stepped up in your place; it was me who kept the women calm."Cersei sat in silence, glaring at the young woman before her, but not daring to interrupt. She didn't have much to say in her defense and all of these things were true. While she may be able to turn it around somehow, she knew Anari wouldn't let that happen. Besides, there were witnesses to most of the things Cersei did to Anari anyway. Witnesses that wouldn't think twice about siding with Anari.As much as she wanted to speak in her defense, deep down, Cersei knew that if she went against Anari, especially now, she would lose."We were practically children, Cersei Lannister, and yet you put us through so much pain and misery just because you were bitter with our family. I nearly died for my family, have you ever done that for yours?" Anari asked. She could have gone on, but she refrained from doing so.Her point would get lost, and that was not what she wanted. They had all suffered in many different ways. But Anari had the courage to outright face the person responsible for her torment.Again, Cersei was silent, because no, she hadn't done that before. The only people she had loved were her children, and they had all died. There was nothing really left than her ambition to remain Queen. Cersei wouldn't die for anyone, would never take the place of someone she cared for.But that was it, wasn't it? Cersei didn't care about anyone anymore. Continuing, Anari got to her point."I stand by my family; I stand with my brother and his choice. The North serves only one Queen, that Queen being Daenerys of House Targaryen." Anari stated. However, she wasn't quite done. "How dare you speak of Ned Stark, after what you and your family have done to mine."Nothing more was said as stormy blue eyes met unforgiving green. Everyone was silent as Anari took her seat, wiping away a few of the angry tears that fell. Both women seethed with anger, it was evident on both of their faces as everyone waited for Cersei's reaction. Jaime and Tyrion were surprised Cersei had nothing to say in her own defense.Didn't contradict Anari, didn't interrupt her. Cersei let her anger show as she stood up. This was what she wanted to avoid since seeing Anari there.She figured that if she went through Jon, the King in the North, then she wouldn't have to speak to Anari. Cersei had intended to use the same tactic she did with Sansa. While she was smart, Anari proved to be difficult. Cersei knew she couldn't bandy words long angainst the red-haired woman. Even after everything, when everyone thought she was dead, Anari was as stubborn as ever, a vile little thing that caused trouble. Without a doubt, Cersei Lannister absolutely loathed Anari Stark."Then there is nothing left to discuss," Cersei stated. "The dead will come over the Wall first, enjoy dealing with them, we will deal with whatever is left of you." Without another word, Cersei began walking away.Not knowing what else to do, Brienne tried to get through to Jaime, but he brushed her off. Jaime was just as upset over the entire ordeal. How could Cersei be so petty as to think that the Starks would stay out of the fight should they survive this new war? After everything that happened, if there was a throne to be won, why would they stay away?Anari sighed softly from her seat, she had a feeling this would be her answer. Either way, she knew that they couldn't truly trust Cersei. No matter what, they would have to worry about her double-crossing them, because what was to stop her from doing so? Anari stood up, from her chair, walking over to Tyrion."You couldn't have lied, once, just once?" He asked Jon. When he saw Anari approaching, she had to fight not to flinch at the look he gave her. It was full of disappointment, but he didn't look too angry with her. "I know my sister has put you through all sorts of hells, but we needed their army.""I couldn't just sit here and let her speak about my father," Anari said. "She has done things to me and my family that I can never forgive." Tyrion sighed as he nodded, knowing that there were just some things that cannot go unnoticed or just be shoved under the mat.For truly, Anari and Sansa did nothing to Cersei. Anari may have been smart and outspoken, but she never did anything other than protect her sister. Yet Cersei hated her anyway, she hated Anari for unknown reasons and most likely had unfair and unreasonable motives to make her suffer as much as she could.Walking over to his wife, Tyrion reached for her hand. He gave it an affectionate squeeze, one Anari mirrored. He didn't want her to think he was too upset with her, because he wasn't. He was frustrated with the entire situation, and he knew better than to take it out on Anari. Besides, Tyrion understood why she said what she did.He ran his thumb over her knuckles and spared her a small smile. Knowing what he had to do, Tyrion sighed again before he moved forward to walk after Cersei. Noticing this, Anari tried to stop him. "What are you doing?""I'm going to try to fix this." He replied. "We need her armies.""If you're alone with her, she'll kill you," Anari said. That was the last thing Anari wanted. She didn't want Tyrion to be hurt in any way, and knowing Cersei, she would most likely have him killed."She's tried to kill me my entire life, she hasn't been able to do it so far." Tyrion tried to comfort."There's always a first time for everything," Anari replied. "Please, you have more to lose now, what would happen to Mykal? It's not fair to him if you gamble with your life.""I'm not gambling with my life," Tyrion replied. He could see that she was worried, but Tyrion knew how to deal with Cersei. "I'll be alright." He assured. Sighing herself, Anari nodded, and let him go. He offered her another small smile before he followed after Cersei.Anari turned to face Jon, a small, sheepish, smile on her face. He offered a faint one in return. Jon wasn't mad at her either, much like Tyrion, Jon was frustrated as well. He had been fighting this war longer than all of them, and yet it's taking so much effort to convince them of the inevitable. It's taking too long to put their differences aside, just so that they could all live a little longer.That was what he didn't understand, why in the Seven Hells would Cersei do this? Did she not understand the severity of the situation? "I'm sorry," Anari said to them all. "I shouldn't have done that. But I know that woman, better than anyone but Tyrion. I couldn't just..." Anari glanced away, unsure of what to say anymore."If we leave without an alliance, everything she put you and your family through would have been for nothing," Daenerys said as she walked forward. She was beginning to understand Anari a little more, she could see that she was fierce about her family, such devotion was clear.Perhaps Daenerys had judged Anari too early. After all, with the way Tyrion looked at her and spoke of her should be enough of an indicator that she was a good person. Daenerys knew Tyrion was a realistic man, and if he cared and trusted Anari as much as he did, then she should give the woman a chance. Besides, Daenerys didn't really know Anari, and despite her initial jealousy, Daenerys found that she wanted to change that."Honesty runs in my blood," Anari replied softly. "I've lived so many lies, I was beginning to forget that." Anari would lie when she was in King's Landing, she lied in the Eyrie, she lied when she was with Idan. Only since returning to Winterfell had she regained who she was.Living a life of lies really weighed on her. But, it really was the only way she had been able to survive for as long as she did. However, because of all the lies, Anari had slowly forgotten what it was like to be herself. She forgot who Anari Stark was. After all, she lived as Lina Stone for a time, a bastard girl. Then she lived as Tyla the farm girl for years.Even in King's Landing, she put on a front. One that kept herself and Sansa as safe as possible. As soon as she saw Cersei, Anari could feel her old habits creeping forward. "I remembered exactly how I was when I was here, and I didn't like that I was beginning to revert back to that."Anari knew he actions could have a negative effect, but she knew she could no longer allow herself to go unheard. Anari wasn't afraid anymore, she wasn't afraid of Cersei Lannister. She felt she needed to prove that, though, perhaps her timing was a little off. However, Anari didn't know if she would ever get the chance to say her piece ever again."I'm sorry about everything, about all we've endured, about all the pain we have gone through. But even if honesty was what got my father killed, I couldn't bear to let her sit there and just think she could demand such things.""Anari," Jon tried. He could see his sister was frustrated, could see the pain that still lingered in her eyes. Jon knew this was difficult for her to do. Anari had to face her tormentor, the woman who made her life miserable every chance she could get. The woman who allowed her son to have her beaten, and shamed. While Jon didn't know Cersei personally, he couldn't help but hate the woman himself. She hurt Anari, hurt his sister. Had he been there to protect her, perhaps things would have been different. Perhaps he could have helped Anari, to at least not let her face the torment and pain alone.However, Jon wanted Anari to understand that as much as they didn't like Cersei, they had to work with her. Everything depended on it, this was more than what happened in the past. It was just that, the past, there was nothing anyone could do to change what happened to all of them. All they could do was ensure all the pain and suffering they went through wasn't for nothing.However, Anari shook her head. She already knew what he was going to say, and while she understood what he was going to say, she had to make them see what Cersei really wanted."No, she wants the North, she's still making this about the throne," She explained. "Despite what she was told and what she has just seen." Anari gestured to the corpse. "All she wants is to keep that damn throne and have the North to herself." Anari spat. "I'd die before I gave it to her, both Cersei and her father had been trying to get ahold of the North the entire time I was here.""You don't know that," Jon argued.However, Anari gave him a pointed look, raising a challenging eyebrow. "Tywin admitted it to me when I took Sansa's place in marrying Tyrion." She replied. "Did you all honestly think Cersei would agree to this meeting without having terms of her own?" Anari asked. "There is nothing we can say or do that would ensure Cersei would truly be on our side."No one knew what to say to that, as she gave them a lot to think about. Having nothing more to say, Anari walked away from everyone else. While she may not have been through the same things the other's had, Anari had been through terrible things.She had been through these things when she was still young, things that were hard for most anyone to overcome. While she had survived, Anari knew she came out of the ordeal very much changed. And while she thought she had changed for the better, perhaps she had changed negatively too.Anari closed her eyes as she tried to calm herself. She was right, she knew she was. However, Anari was smart enough to know that sometimes, one needed to do something that went against what they believed in order to move forward.Sometimes, one would have to do something wrong to make things right.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

No one dared approach Anari for a while. They knew she needed a moment to herself. However, that didn't stop him from walking over anyway. He had seen her at the peak of her emotions, had held her as she wept. He didn't think it would really matter if he spoke to her when she was frustrated.She heard him walking towards her before she saw him. Though, when he paused next to her, he didn't even speak at first. However, not wanting to be rude, Anari greeted him softly. "Sandor,"The Hound nodded slightly at her in acknowledgment. Again, it was quiet for a moment, before he spoke. "You're still stubborn," he said. Anari huffed a small laugh, surprised that was what he'd say after all of that. "Means you're still smart." He continued, with a thin smirk of his own."Well thank the gods for that," Anari smiled up at him. He glanced back down at her, a half smile on his lips. "I made a mistake, didn't I?" She asked, sighing softly."Only mistake you made was not doin' somethin' like this sooner." He replied."What?" Anari questioned, her eyes widened slightly. Had she confronted Cersei as she did now, she would have lost her head for it. Even with her marriage to Tyrion and Tywin's apparent interest, Cersei would have found a way."You were tough, even then," Sandor replied. "Not many women I know would've had the courage to fight through her fear during a riot." He was impressed she had fought as hard as she did. "Not many women I know who would've taken their sister's place for a beating, nor many women who would take their sister's place to be married into a House they hate."Anari had no idea Sandor held her with such high regard. She knew he wouldn't say it outright, but she understood what he wasn't saying. The realization warmed her heart, really. Sandor cared about her, and she considered him a friend already. However, Anari was sure he had a point, so she didn't interrupt him."You had the right to confront her," Sandor continued. "Not many people get the chance to confront their tormentors. You did, it's not your fault she's a Lannister cunt that's half mad.""Only half?" Anari quipped with earned a small snort of amusement. "I didn't mean to anger her enough to where she wouldn't fight with us. But I just couldn't bear to allow her to speak about my father as if she didn't know what her son had done to him."It was understandable, it really was. It was unfair for Anari to have been put into this situation. To choose whether or not she was going to agree to the woman who made her life miserable, or follow her own heart, knowing it could cost them."As you said yourself," Sandor attempted to comfort. "There's no way of knowing if she won't turn on us. She can never be trusted, not that hateful bitch." Sandor knew all about Cersei and knew her spite and her anger towards the world would never allow her to just side with her enemies.Anari sighed softly as she nodded. The two were quiet for a moment before Anari broke it. "What happened to you?" She questioned. "Arya told me that she left you, how did you survive?"Sandor was never going to tell her the real reason. It'd not only be embarrassing, but it'd most likely make her feel uncomfortable. Though, when the fuck did he ever care about making people uncomfortable? Perhaps the Stark girls really had made him soft."Man found me," Sandor replied. "Brought me to his camp and made sure I didn't die." He explained the sept camp he was at before joining the Brotherhood. Sandor was surprised Anari seemed so interested; usually, people didn't want to hear details of what he did.But she seemed genuinely interested in what he had to say. Not many people took much stock in what he said, but he should have known she would. After all, this was the girl who willingly approached him all those years ago. After he'd finished his story, he actually asked to hear hers. How was it she was alive when so many people thought she wasn't? How did she survive for so long?Anari explained her time in the cave, leaving out the detail about having Mykal. While she trusted Sandor and thought of him as a friend, she still wanted to be careful who she revealed her son too. Perhaps when they were back in Winterfell would she allow those close to her that wasn't family, to know about him.It was nice, knowing that both of them survived what they went through. However, when they ran out of things to say, Anari turned to give him a smile. "Thank you for keeping Arya safe," she said softly. "For being there for her when I couldn't. Because of you and your help, she's back home."Sandor just barely smiled in return.~Tyrion walked behind Ser Gregor as the giant of a man lead him towards Cersei's study. This could be a really stupid idea, to walk right into her clutches. He'd be a fool if he didn't seriously take into account that Cersei really may have him killed.While he had promised Anari he'd be alright, there was no real telling. He had no idea just how truly gone Cersei was, after all. As they got close, Jaime walked out and met them halfway. "You spoke with her?" Tyrion asked.Perhaps Jaime had gotten through to her somehow. That he had convinced her that she needed to reconsider not joining them. "At her, until she kicked me out," Jaime replied with a small sigh.In all honesty, Jaime really did want to help. From what he had seen, knowing the numbers, this really didn't look good. If Daenerys and the North should fall, then they'd be doomed. Jaime knew they didn't have the numbers, but every last soldier they had would hopefully be enough to fight this war."She thinks I was an idiot to trust you. Most people seem to think that, actually." He nodded slightly with a faint smile."I'm about to step foot into a room with the most murderous woman in the world who has already tried to kill me twice," Tyrion replied. "That I know of." He added, he really had no idea how many times Cersei had tried to kill him. "Who's the idiot?""I suppose we should say goodbye," Jaime said softly. "One idiot to another." After a moment of silence, Jaime moved to let Tyrion through. Only slightly hesitating, Tyrion walked forward."I shouldn't be surprised," Cersei said as soon as she saw him. "I suppose she's your kind of woman; a foreign whore who doesn't know her place." She hissed, referring to Daenerys."A foreign whore you can't abduct, beat, or intimidate," Tyrion replied. "That must be difficult for you.""So you bring her here with her pet Northerner who you've convinced to bow down before-""I didn't know about that." Tyrion interrupted. He really didn't, Jon didn't tell anyone he was going to bend the knee."And now you are both working towards the same goal," Cersei continued, ignoring him. "A goal you've worked toward your entire life.""Cersei," Tyrion tried. "I didn't know.""The destruction of this family." Cersei finished."I am the one preventing that from happening," Tyrion stated. "Daenerys didn't want to debate and negotiate; she didn't want to bring you words. She wanted to bring you fire and blood until I advised her otherwise. I don't want to destroy our family, I never have.""You killed our father," Cersei replied."After he sentenced me to death for a crime I did not commit." Tyrion retorted. "Yes I killed him, hate me for it if you want. I hate myself for it in spite of what he was; in spite of what he did to me.""Oh, poor little man," Cersei said sarcastically. "Your papa was mean to you. Do you have any idea what you did when you fired that crossbow? You left us opened, you made us bare for the vultures and the vultures came and tore us apart. You may not have killed Joffrey, but you killed Myrcella you killed Tommen. No one would have touched them if father was here, no one would have dared.""I have never been more sorry about anything." Tyrion began."I will not hear it from you," Cersei said, and when Tyrion tried to continue, she shouted it again. "I will not hear it!""Alright," Tyrion allowed as he glared at her. "You love your family, and I have destroyed it. I will always be a threat, so put an end to me." He taunted. "If it weren't for me, you'd have a mother, if it weren't for me you'd have a father. If it weren't for me, you'd have two beautiful children. I've thought about killing you more times than I can count. Do it." Tyrion spat at the Mountain as he walked over to him. "Say the word."Cersei looked like she was seriously considering it, glaring at Tyrion and glancing at the Mountain. Tyrion stood, waiting for it to happen. While he promised Anari he wouldn't die while in this room, he knew he needed to prove to Cersei that she wouldn't actually do it.Proving his point, Cersei scoffed as she looked away, blinking back tears. Tyrion sighed heavily as he moved closer again. Turning, Tyrion walked over to the wine tray. He poured two glasses, placing one on the desk for Cersei. "I am more sorry about the children than you could ever know.""I will not-""I don't care, I loved them," Tyrion stated. "You know I did, you know it in your heart if there is anything left of it.""It doesn't matter," Cersei stated. "Your love doesn't matter, your feelings don't matter. I don't care why you did what you did, I only care what it cost us." Tyrion placed the wine down as he shook his head. "It cost us our future."He should have known Cersei would be doing her best to annoy him or irritate him. However, Tyrion was never one to back down a challenge of words. "No, it didn't," Tyrion stated. "What I did may have cost us Myrcella and Tommen. Two children that I loved and care for as if they were my own, but-""You don't have any children; you don't know what it's like." Cersei interrupted. "If you did then you better pray that something doesn't take them from you, that you never know what it's like to lose them." Tyrion didn't appreciate the threat, but he figured he'd push on.It may be a mistake, but he figured he'd say it anyway. "I do," Tyrion said, looking down. Cersei paused, unsure of what he was saying. "I do have a child, a child with Anari." Cersei scoffed at the mention of the young woman."So you finally did your family duty," Cersei stated. "Had a child with the Northern whore.""Anari is not a whore," Tyrion stated roughly, moving closer. He was so sick of people calling her that. Anari was quite possibly one of the strongest women he knew. Tyrion had never loved anyone more than he grew to love and admire Anari.Cersei was startled by the news, but she was also angry. The Northern bitch had a child with her wretched brother. To Cersei, Anari didn't deserve happiness, didn't deserve the good she seemed to receive. What made her so special? Why did it seem that no matter what, Anari got something good?She didn't understand it, she had been through so much, yet Cersei always had to work to get what she wanted. Whatever Anari wanted seemed to fall into her lap.Tyrion didn't understand why Cersei hated Anari so much. He just didn't, from what he saw, Anari didn't even do anything to Cersei to deserve such hatred. "You gave birth to your children and had septa's, wet nurses, and a maester there to help you. Anari gave birth to our son alone, in a cave, during winter. She did it by herself and she wasn't even half your age when she did it." Tyrion said. "She is stronger than you will ever admit, she took care of him on her own and kept him safe."Tyrion admired what Anari had done, how she was strong enough to do things of that nature and still be strong enough to stand up to Cersei. She went to Dragonstone because she knew she was needed. Because Anari knew that her presence would keep them all in high spirits.They traded words after that, Cersei telling him how she felt when the corpse came after her, what she thought of and how Euron might have had the right idea to run away. All while saying this; she pressed her hand to her stomach."You're pregnant," Tyrion stated. Cersei glanced back at him when he said this. Both of them were quiet for a moment, taking in everything revealed to one another. Now he understood, he knew why she allowed this meeting. Cersei wanted her child to live, to survive in this world despite how horrible it truly was.But Tyrion couldn't fault her for that. He had a son he has never met in Winterfell, and his wife was here with him in one of the most dangerous places in Westeros. He sighed slightly as he looked at her. Perhaps Cersei and Tyrion had more in common now than they thought.~After speaking with Sandor, Anari wandered a little. She needed to clear her head and to keep her mind off of worrying about Tyrion. However, her thoughts went to Mykal and how he was doing in Winterfell. While she trusted her sisters and Idan to keep her son safe, Anari couldn't help the nagging feeling that something was wrong.Now, Anari understood what Catelyn was talking about when she said she always knew when something was wrong. A mother's intuition, she had said. Anari could just tell something was wrong back at Winterfell. She hoped that Mykal was alright, that her sisters and brother were alright, that Idan and Ethon were alright.Anari knew she asked a lot when she left. She asked her sisters to stay together and not allow anyone to pull them apart. She also asked them to watch over Mykal. Anari also asked Idan to look after Mykal, to keep his parentage a secret.Mykal had been born from a beloved House and a hated House. Many, mostly those in the North, highly respected the Stark name. However, hardly anyone liked the Lannisters, and many wanted to see them all dead. Enemies of the Lannisters probably wouldn't take kindly of the fact that Mykal had Lannister blood. The same went for enemies of House Stark.There was potential for someone to want to hurt her son. Anari would not let that happen, however. In all honesty, Anari didn't care that he had Lannister blood. Tyrion had proved that despite those around him, he was able to be different from his family.Nothing would change the fact that Mykal was her child, her son. He was her first born and she loved him with her whole heart. Anari hoped that she was the mother he deserved, that she was teaching him the right things. Anari saw what happened if a child was unchecked when they were in the wrong.Cersei had created a monster with Joffrey, but even Anari would admit that Myrcella and Tommen were good. Her Aunt Lysa raised a spoiled boy, Robin was so used to getting what he wanted that he felt he had the right to do whatever he desired.Sighing, Anari turned yet again to look at Shadow. "Ahie," she ordered softly, wanting her direwolf to walk with her. The wolf would distract her, would help keep her mind off things. Shadow trotted over to her, nuzzling her hand. She knew her mistress was distressed by something, and Shadow would do anything to help.Ready to serve as a distraction, Shadow playfully, nipped Anari's fingers. With a small smile, Anari let Shadow run around a little. She laughed softly as Shadow let out a few playful grunts and growls.Despite having spent so long away from her, Shadow was still very much the same young wolf Anari knew. Playful and mischievous, yet loyal and fierce. Anari knew what she was doing when she taught Shadow the commands she did.Teaching her wolf to attack on command and to follow orders, yet Anari ensured that Shadow was also friendly. She didn't want her wolf to only know how to attack, she wanted her to be playful, to have fun. Even with spending time away from her, Anari had clearly made a deep imprint on the wolf.Anari watched and smiled as Shadow ran around before stopping in front of her in a playful crouch. It was amusing to see such a large creature being so playful. Anari knew what Shadow wanted, but she didn't know how appropriate that would be. "Aerno," Anari said softly. Shadow grunted at her but straightened up.She was so focused on Shadow, that Anari wasn't aware of someone walking over to her. "Beautiful wolf." A voice said. Turning, slightly startled, Anari smiled when she saw two people from Daenerys' court, a man and woman. It was the woman who spoke, her eyes flickering from the wolf to Anari, a kind smile on her face."Thank you," Anari replied. "Her name is Shadow.""Did you train her?" The woman asked."Yes," Anari nodded. "I've had her since she was a pup," she smiled. "Ahie," Anari ordered softly, prompting Shadow to walk over and stand next to her. "You can touch her if you'd like." Anari offered."Is it safe?" Missandei questioned."I wouldn't offer if it wasn't." Anari smiled. Missandei smiled before slowly approaching Shadow. The wolf sniffed at the woman's hand before dipping her head to allow her to pet her. Missandei smiled as she felt Shadow's soft fur. "I do not believe we were properly introduced."Anari didn't want to seem rude, she just wasn't sure what their names were. Perhaps she had heard them spoken, but didn't put a face to the name. "Forgive us," Missandei smiled. "I'm Missandei of Naath.""I'm Jorah Mormont," the man said, finally speaking. He had been intrigued by Anari, considering she was the oldest daughter of Ned Stark, the man who wanted him dead. However, Jorah didn't blame him for it, as what he did was terrible.He was a different man, then. And Jorah liked to think he changed for the better. "It is a pleasure to meet you both." Anari smiled in return. "I understand that you are both part of Daenerys' court?""Yes, though Ser Jorah has known her longer than I have," Missandei replied."How did you come to meet?" Anari questioned."I was there when she wed a Dothraki Khal," Jorah replied. "I've been by her side ever since.""She freed me in Astapor when she gained the Unsullied," Missandei said. "I have been serving her ever since." Anari smiled in return, taking in the information. It was interesting, hearing how Daenerys seemed to have changed their lives.She could see how much both of them admired the woman. It gave Anari hope that should they win the upcoming war, that there is a chance that Daenerys would be a good ruler. The three of them spoke, Anari learning that Missandei knows nineteen languages and that Jorah had been there for the Siege of Pyke and other battles.Jorah was a part of House Mormont, and because of House Mormont, Jon was able to fight the Battle that won them their home. Their conversation was interrupted when Tyrion came forward. Anari let out a sigh of relief, excusing herself from Jorah and Missandei. When she walked forward to meet Tyrion, he only gave her a smile in response to her hopeful one.Anari could see that something was bothering him, but she knew better than to question him now. Following behind him was Cersei and her guards. Jaime was there as well, looking rather pleased with the turn of events. Anari stood tall, squaring her shoulders as she held Tyrion's hand.Once he stood beside his wife, Tyrion wanted her comfort. Cersei walked closer, her hands clasped in front of her as she addressed them all. "My armies will not stand down," Cersei stated. "I will not pull them back to the capitol, I will march them North to fight alongside you all in the Great War."Anari hadn't expected it to be that easy, that she'd be so willing to help after she had refused to do so. Everyone else seemed to be surprised, so Cersei continued."The darkness is coming for us all, we'll face it together. And when the Great War is over, perhaps you'll remember I chose to help. With no promises or assurances from any of you, I expect not." She turned faintly to Jaime, speaking to him. "Call our banners, all of them."Anari was slightly impressed that Cersei would switch sides. However, she remembered the look in Tyrion's eyes when he came back. He made a deal with her, a deal that he did not wish to make but made for the betterment of everyone alive.Anari nodded to Jon and Daenerys slightly, glancing back at Cersei. With nothing more to be said, Cersei and her guards left, Anari offering Jaime a small smile. He returned it confidently as he turned to follow Cersei. Perhaps all would be well.~As soon as they were sailing back to Dragonstone, Anari sought out Tyrion. However, it seemed he was trying to hide from her, as she couldn't find him. In truth, Tyrion wanted to be left alone in general, he was specifically avoiding Anari.He needed time to come to terms with what happened, and he needed to do that alone. When she couldn't find him, Anari let out a sigh as she went back to the main deck to look at the water. There, she found Missandei and the captain of the Unsullied army. "Missandei, Grey Worm." She greeted as she approached."Lady Anari." Missandei greeted with a small smile.Anari wanted to get to know the two better, considering they were going to be working together. Also, she wanted more friends, genuine friends, and Anari figured they wouldn't mind. "I was wondering if you wouldn't mind teaching me a little Valyrian, I've always been curious about learning in depth how to speak it.""I'd be happy to teach you." Missandei smiled kindly. Anari smiled back, sitting down with both of them. Missandei explained a little about the history of the language and what to expect when trying to form the words. Missandei told her that Valyrian shouldn't be too hard for her to learn.It wasn't as guttural and difficult for the mouth to do like Dothraki was. Anari spent the ship ride back to Dragonstone learning Valyrian, both high and low. She was a little rocky with it, but she learned quick. The basics were easy for Anari to learn, but she needed the practice of course.She and Missandei spoke in Valyrian, back and forth so that she would get it. Even Grey Worm chimed in a few times, able to give more examples. Because Missandei had been trying to teach him the common tongue, this gave him the perfect opportunity to use it.Anari smiled when she was able to hold a conversation fairly well in Valyrian. She'd need more lessons and practice, but Anari was happy with what she was able to say. Anari had been taught a few words here and there, but not nearly enough to hold even a simple conversation.Now, she should be able to say enough to get her through. "Kirimvose, Missandei se Turgon Nudha." Anari said with a smile."You are very welcome, my Lady." Missandei smiled back as Grey Worm merely nodded. "I am sure with practice, you will be able to speak Valyrian well enough.""Hopefully," Anari grinned. They sat in companionable silence for a moment or two before Grey Worm broke it."You are nobility?" He asked. He was curious as to how things worked in Westeros, considering he'd lived most of his life in Essos and even Daenerys, who was born in Westeros, didn't know much about it."Yes," Anari nodded. "I was born into House Stark, a noble family from the North.""Could you perhaps explain to us more about how being of nobility works?" Missandei asked, curious as well. Anari smiled and nodded in return, answering all of their questions and telling them about what was expected of nobles, and what went into the life she was born into.However, Anari also explained that much like with the common people, there were good people and bad people who were nobles. Anari, they figured, was one of the good people. Then there were those like Cersei, the bad. "You are married to Tyrion?" Grey Worm asked."Yes," Anari smiled. "I married him when I was younger; it was for political reasons at first. Don't get me wrong, I got along with him before that." She added when she saw their expressions. "We made it work, both of us understood what was being asked of us, so it wasn't too bad." She smiled softly as she thought of Tyrion. "I guess... during that time we grew to like each other even more. And soon, our liking turned to love.""Love?" Missandei questioned with a growing smile. She and Daenerys spoke of their relationships before, so it was both fun and interesting to hear about Anari's."It was new to me too." Anari grinned. "It's still new to me, I've never been in love before. But we spent a long time apart from one another, yet my feelings for him only seemed to increase." Anari glanced down as she thought of their time apart.She was surprised that her feelings grew over their time apart. She hadn't thought they would, but they did. Anari, in truth, never expected to fall in love, but she was so glad she did. She loved Tyrion, she never thought she'd love someone as much as she did him.Anari only hoped that he loved her just as much as she did him. Though, Anari dismissed the thought, because of course, he did. He's told her himself, after all. Without thinking about it, Anari continued. "It also helped that I had someone to help remind me of him.""Someone?" Missandei questioned. Anari froze for a moment once she realized what she said. She couldn't say, while she liked Missandei and Grey Worm, Anari wanted to be sure she could trust them before she revealed Mykal to anyone."Nothing," Anari said. "It doesn't matter." She dismissed. While that was a lie, Anari didn't want to talk about Mykal, at least not to people she didn't fully trust. After a little while, Anari left the two to wander the ship a bit.It took a while, well into the night and into the early morning, but soon, they arrived back to Dragonstone. Once there, they began planning, though they made sure that they kept an open mind once Cersei's people joined them. While Anari contributed her own thoughts and ideas, she noted that Tyrion was still hiding something.She could see it in his eyes, and while she wanted to ask him and see what it was, she knew that it wasn't a good idea at the moment. Deciding to wait until they were in their room, as she and Tyrion were to share his chambers, Anari set herself to help where she could."I don't wish to ask this, but are we able to use the wolves?" Daenerys asked her. Anari glanced around the room then at Shadow who stood next to her. Anari didn't really want to use the pack, as they were like family to her. However, Sansa, Arya, Bran, Jon, and Theon were family too.They were going to be in this fight themselves. And Anari had already known that Ghost has faced a few of the dead. Daenerys was risking her dragons, having heard that she lost one of them already when she rescued Jon. Anari was aware that all of them were waiting for her answer, so she sighed softly."I do not wish to involve them in this fight," she began. "They have become like family to me, as they have helped me stay alive countless times. If they were to fall in battle..." Anari didn't want to think of her wolves dying and coming back to fight and kill each other. "But we're all involved in this war anyway, there is no stopping it. So, yes, the wolves are here to fight."Daenerys smiled kindly at her. "I know that was hard for you to do," she said. "They are your family.""Almost like they're my children, just as your dragons are your children," Anari replied. "But if you are willing to risk them, then I will risk my wolves." Anari didn't wish to bring her pack to their deaths, but they needed to have every able person or beast.Even with Cersei's help, Anari still felt as if the woman was going to betray them. Anari trusted that Tyrion did what he could, but sometimes people are beyond the word of reason. Anari thought that Cersei was at that point, even after she saw that moving corpse that lunged for her.After they had planned as best as they could, Anari retired to her room. Before she did that, though, she brought Shadow to the other wolves. Anari wanted them to be together for as long as they could. Shadow was their alpha and needed to be with them.Anari hugged Shadow before she left, feeling an ache in her heart. She did the right thing, her wolves needed to fight. With the dragons in the air and the wolves on the ground, they had a chance. In two days, they would travel to the North, to Winterfell so that they could plan with the Northern Lords and their armies.For now, they were to stay in Dragonstone. As she walked to her chambers, Anari thought, again, about Mykal. She wondered what the boy was doing and if he was happy. She knew that Idan would protect him, and Sansa and Arya wouldn't let anything happen to him, she was sure of it.Though, it didn't quell her worries entirely. Entering her chambers, Anari decided to write a letter. She should have written one the night she arrived, to ensure they knew she was alright, but she had been so busy since arriving.Once she finished her letter and had it sealed, Anari got ready for bed. She would have it sent in the morning, for now, she was tired. Removing her sword and knives, Anari placed them near her side of the bed. She removed her boots and long coat next. Left in only her jerkin, tunic, and breeches, Anari walked over to the mirror in the room.She looked at herself, wondering if she truly had changed as much as she thought. While she still looked the same, Anari was able to see that her eyes were very different. In the farmhouse, she and Idan didn't really have a lot of mirrors, so she didn't get to see what she looked like often."You're still beautiful," Tyrion said from behind her. Anari turned, startled before she smiled. Despite her physical and emotional scars, Anari would always be beautiful to him."I never really noticed how much I had changed, it would be very uncommon to find a mirror in a cave." Tyrion offered a half smile to that. She walked closer to him, seeing that he was very troubled indeed. "What's wrong?" She asked softly."I've... I've done a terrible thing." Tyrion said, looking away from her. It was eating at him, it bothered him greatly. After spending time thinking about what he had done, Tyrion knew that the best person to go to with this would be his wife.Anari would never judge him, just as he wouldn't judge her. Tyrion had a feeling, though, that he would have to answer many questions. That she would most likely be upset at first, however, Tyrion also knew that Anari would try to help him, or at least offer advice."What terrible thing?" She asked. Tyrion merely sighed, as he walked towards the wine tray. Anari frowned as he poured a glass for himself, drinking it quickly. Anari moved closer to him again, this time kneeling as he turned around. "Tell me, tell me so I can help.""I can't," Tyrion replied after a moment. It was awful, what he agreed to do. But he figured it would help, to at least ensure Cersei would work with them. However, while he wanted to tell Anari, he wasn't sure if he could. This was probably the worst thing he had ever agreed too."You can," Anari said, though she frowned further when she saw Tyrion's expression. So, she reached forward and cupped his face. "Trust me, Tyrion. I will never betray you, you know that." Tyrion met her eyes, hers pleading and honest. Anari could see that he was ashamed, but he nodded, ready to tell her what is was that was so terrible.~Idan was sore, had been sore since the morning he woke up from the attack. Everything hurt, his face, his hands, and his body. His face was heavily bruised, the right side of his face was slightly swollen and a purple bruise was prominent there.His wrapped hands ached every time he moved them, and his side burned if he moved too fast or bent down too suddenly. Though, despite the pain, Idan would still smile at the children. Even though he was injured, it was better than being dead.Sansa and Arya had expressed their heavy gratitude and thanks to him on more than one occasion as he healed. The girls had refrained from sending any letter detailing what happened until after Idan was a little better, and they had dealt with Lord Baelish.Arya and Idan had told Sansa that it was him that was behind it. That the assassin had given up his name before he died. Lord Baelish had done enough to her family already, yet he dared to try and kill her nephew in her own home?Sansa was deeply angered that he would do such a thing, though she didn't put it past him. Of course, he would, he saw Idan as a threat, and he probably was beginning to suspect Mykal's true lineage. Kill two with one stone, had the assassin succeeded, then not only would he be rid of a potential enemy, but he'd be rid of the heir to Winterfell.Thankfully, Idan fought as hard as he did, and as well as he did. All of them, Bran included, agreed not to let Lord Baelish know that they knew. Not yet, at least. They had to ensure he was none the wiser so that he'd continue on with whatever he had planned should Idan have survived.When Sansa and Arya argued over the letter, Sansa didn't tell Lord Baelish about it, so the girls decided to try and see if one of his angles was to really separate them. So, using the anger she had towards him, Sansa summoned him to her chambers so they could speak."What do you think she's after?" Sansa asked once she explained the situation. Lord Baelish merely shrugged lightly in return."She's your sister." He replied. "You know her far better than I ever could." Lord Baelish had to admit that Arya was hard to read. She was skilled and clearly deadly. Taking that into consideration, and the fact that he knew he had a hold on Sansa, Lord Baelish decided to advise her. "Sometimes when I try to understand a person's motives, I play a little game."He walked closer as he looked at Sansa. He knew her, he knew how to twist his words enough to convince her of almost anything. Lord Baelish didn't know Arya, didn't know if she'd believe his lies, even for a moment. Arya was a threat, Sansa was not."I assume the worst." He continued as he paused in front of her desk. "What's the worst reason they could possibly have for saying what they say and doing what they do? Then I ask myself, 'How well does that reason explain what they say and what they do?' So, tell me what's the worst thing she could want?"If he pitted the girls against one another, then they wouldn't be nearly as strong. He knew that Sansa and Arya had a strained relationship as it was, but if he probed further, surely they'd push one another away fro good."She could want me dead because she thinks I wronged my family," Sansa answered after a moment. She heard two voices advising her in her head, and one of the voices belonged to the man standing in front of her. Any man can be outmaneuvered. The other was her sister, play the game, don't let him pull us apart."Why did she come to Winterfell?" Lord Baelish asked, inwardly smirking at how well she was following along with his plan."To kill me for marrying our enemies and betraying my family," Sansa replied"Why did she unearth the letter Cersei made you write?""To provide proof of my betrayals. To provide justification after she murders me.""And after she murders you, what does she become?" He questioned. In his last question, Lord Baelish unknowingly gave Sansa the answer she wanted. He really was going to try and pit the sisters against one another. To pull them apart so that he could keep his hold on the North for as long as possible.Sansa knew Arya better, knew that Arya never wanted to be Lady of Winterfell, and never wanted to be a lady in general. Arya wanted to be a knight, a fighter. To go off in battles and fight. However, Sansa knew she had to answer his question so as not to alert him that she knew what he was planning."Lady of Winterfell."Lord Baelish merely smirked lightly in response. Now that this plan was set in motion, Lord Baelish knew he had to do something when it came to Idan. He had heard of the attack, the news had spread quickly through the halls. Idan survived, he was badly wounded, but he and the children were alive.That was not what he had intended whatsoever. He wanted the man and those children out of the way. Lord Baelish didn't like Idan, hadn't liked him the moment he had properly met him. Not only that, but Lord Baelish didn't like how close he seemed to be with Anari.If a common man was able to whisper words into the ear of a noble as influential as Anari, then who knew what would happen. Not only that, but Lord Baelish had strong suspicions as to who Mykal really was. The boy was uncommonly attached to Anari when he had briefly observed them.And she seemed to be just as attached. More so than a mere friend or mentor should be. The other boy, who openly called Idan his father, wasn't nearly as close to her as Mykal seemed to be. That was another thing, Mykal never called Idan his father.He always called the man by his name. All of his observations really lead up to one thing. Mykal was Anari's son. And if he was her son, then there really was only one person who could be his father. Only one man Lord Baelish could see Anari allowing into her bed.Her husband, Tyrion. If his suspicions were correct, then that would make Mykal the heir to Winterfell. While Jon was King of the North, as he told Sansa, he could be unnamed. Not only that, but Jon was a bastard, not a legitimate child of Ned Stark. While he wasn't a threat now, Lord Baelish knew that when he was older, he would be.Which was why he sent the assassin. Had the man done his job, then Lord Baelish wouldn't have to worry. After all, if the man and children were out of the way, only the assassin and Lord Baelish himself would know what happened.Much like what he did to Ser Dontos, Lord Baelish knew he'd buy the assassin's silence once the deed was done. He would need to tie up loose ends, after all.However, what he didn't know, was that the sisters were very much aware of his involvement. They were not going to let him get away with it, either.Not this time.~When Lord Baelish accused Arya of trying to steal the North from under her, Sansa knew it to be a lie. Anari had warned them both against Lord Baelish, telling them that he wanted the North. Anari also told them that he would most likely try to appeal to Sansa more, as he knew her.He already figured she was under his thumb, while Arya was still much too wild for him to even think about taming. When they informed Idan about what they were planning, he was more than willing to testify against him."The man tried to have me and my son killed," Idan stated. "He tried to have Anari's son killed. There is nothing anyone could say to justify killing a child, especially ones as innocent as these boys."Any man who was willing to kill children was not a man at all in Idan's mind. Idan entrusted the boys in the care of Maester Wolkin as he joined the girls in seeking out Bran's help. He had yet to properly speak to Idan, and Idan figured if he was going to be a part of this trial, he may as well know all the players.The three found him in the Godswood, his eyes rolled back white as he seemed to have another vision. However, he broke free the moment he noticed people coming. He wasn't surprised to see it was his sisters and Idan. "I'm sorry you had to go through that," Bran said, looking to Idan. "I knew it was going to happen, but I knew it needed too."Idan was surprised, though the girls had told him that Bran saw visions. So, he was a little prepared. "You saw the attack?" Idan asked to confirm he heard him right. Bran nodded in return. While he knew better than to get upset, Idan wished he could have at least had a warning.Or at least be comforted with the fact that he would survive the attack or something. Idan didn't appreciate being left in the dark, but he decided to let it go. They had larger matters to discuss. "I'd also like to thank you for watching over Anari, it was very kind.""As I've said, kindness is hard to come by. I've found no one more deserving than her." The four of them began to plan, Bran relaying what he had already seen and giving them the missing pieces to questions no one could solve. Lord Baelish was behind the assassination of Jon Arryn, Lord Baelish was behind the attempted murder of Bran. He betrayed their father, helped have Joffrey killed, murdered Lysa.Lord Baelish was their enemy, one of the only ones they had left. Because he was a dangerous man, they had to act quickly. Idan and the children were still in danger. Because his original plan failed, it was highly possible he would try again.Idan was too weak to properly fight back, so the Starks and Idan had to strike first. So, with the guise of placing Arya on trial, Sansa and the other lords gathered in the Great Hall. As planned, everyone was there, Lord Baelish included."Are you sure you want to do this?" Arya asked as she came forward. Sansa took notice of Lord Baelish smirking in the corner, thinking he had won. He definitely was not going to expect the tides to shift, which was what they wanted."It's not what I want, it's about what honor demands," Sansa replied. Arya smirked faintly in return."And what does honor demand?" She asked. She glanced in the room and saw Idan with the boys sitting at one of the tables."That I defend my family from those who would harm us. That I defend the North from those who would betray us." Sansa replied."Alright then, get on with it," Arya said. Sansa took a deep breath before she began to list off the crimes."You stand accused of murder, you stand accused of attempted murder, you stand accused of treason. How do you plead?" However, she was not addressing Arya, as she turned her head to face him. "Lord Baelish." Lord Baelish started in the corner, his brows drawing together.A slight surge of panic rose as he looked at her, unsure of how to answer. "My sister asked you a question," Arya said, her lips curled in a slightly smug smile."Lady Sansa, forgive me I'm a bit confused." Lord Baelish said as he walked forward. What was going on? This was not what he had planned."Which charges confuse you?" Sansa asked. "Let's start with the simplest one; you murdered our aunt, Lysa Arryn. You pushed her through the Moon Door and watched her fall. Do you deny it?""I did it to protect Anari, and you." Lord Baelish replied. "She was going to kill your sister, your true protector you called her, and I saved her.""You did it to take power in the Vale." Sansa corrected. Lord Baelish's lips came together in a thin line as he looked at her. "Earlier, you conspired to murder Jon Arryn. You gave Lysa Tears of Lys to poison him, do you deny it?""Whatever your aunt might have told you, she was a troubled woman." Lord Baelish tried "She imagined enemies everywhere.""You had Aunt Lysa send a letter to our parents telling them it was the Lannisters who murdered Jon Arryn when, really, it was you," Sansa stated. "You conspired with Cersei Lannister and Joffrey Baratheon to betray our father, Ned Stark. Thanks to your treachery, he was imprisoned and later executed on false charges of treason, do you deny it?""I deny it!" Lord Baelish shouted. He turned and faced all of the Lord and Ladies in the room before turning back to Sansa. "None of you were there to see what happened; none of you knows the truth.""Anari did," Sansa said, which caused Lord Baelish to frown as he turned back to her. "Our father told her, he told her not to trust you, and she hasn't done so.""You held a knife to his throat," Bran agreed. "You said; I did warn you not to trust me.""Lady Sansa," Lord Baelish said. "I have known you since you were a girl, I've protected you.""Protected me?" Sansa scoffed loudly. "By selling me to the Boltons? By betraying a promise you made to Anari when she was near death?""If we can speak alone, I can explain everything." Lord Baelish said, placing his hands on the table where Sansa sat."Sometimes when I'm trying to understand a person's motives, I play a little game." Lord Baelish closed his eyes, knowing she had him. "I assume the worst. What's the worst reason you have for turning me against my sister? That's what you do, isn't it? That's what you've always done turn family against family, turn sister against sister. That's what you did to our mother and Aunt Lysa, and that's what you tried to do to us.""Sansa, please." Lord Baelish tried."I'm a slow learner, it's true," Sansa admitted. "But I learn.""Give me a chance to defend myself." Lord Baelish replied. "I deserve that." With a faint nod, he turned to Lord Royce. "I am Lord Protector of the Vale and I command you to escort me safely back to the Eyrie.""I think not." Lord Royce stated. It was actually almost humorous as to how everything seemed to turn on him. When he didn't have a plan, Lord Baelish was left with nothing.Unsure of what to do, Lord Baelish fell to his knees. "Sansa, I beg you! I loved your mother since the time I was a boy.""And yet you betrayed her," Sansa stated coldly."I loved Anari, your sister, more than anyone." Petyr tried."And yet you betrayed her," Sansa replied. "When you brought me back to Winterfell, you told me there's no justice in the world, not unless we make it." Petyr suppressed the urge to cry as he breathed rapidly. Never before had he been more terrified. "You tried to have Idan and his son's killed recently, do you deny it?" She asked.Lord Baelish shook his head as he looked at her. "I had no part in that.""Even when you've lost you still lie," Idan said as he rose from his seat. He fought back a wince at the sharp pain in his side as he glared at the man. "You have no proof," Lord Baelish stated."The man you hired to kill me gave you up before he died," Idan replied. "Why would a dying man lie? What would he have had to lose at that point?""I heard him too," Arya agreed. "When asked who sent him, he said your name.""You tried to have me killed, tried to have two innocent children killed," Idan stated. Lord Baelish closed his eyes in defeat. He had no friends in the North, no one would stand as his champion should he demand a trial by combat. This was a situation where his words would not get him out of this one.Because of his treachery, Lord Baelish was left alone. Which, in this world, was a very dangerous place to be. "Thank you for all your many lessons, Lord Baelish, I will never forget them.""Sansa!" Petyr cried in vain, as Arya walked over, her face cold and hard. She unsheathed her blade, Lord Baelish recognized it as the same dagger used to try and kill Bran. Arya stood in front of him waiting for the order while Lord Baelish pleaded to the gods for mercy. He was not a religious man, yet he found himself turning to the gods he had long ago cursed for aid.The silence was palpable in the room, the air thick as everyone waited for what was to come next. Lord Baelish's heavy, terrified, breathing was the only notable sound as he waited for death. However, instead of his throat being cut, he heard the sound of a dagger being sheathed.He opened his eyes and saw Arya backing away from him, a smug smirk on her lips. "You will not be executed," Sansa said. Guards moved forward and hoisted him to his feet before placing chains around Lord Baelish's wrists. It took him a moment to realize what was happening, that he was going to die as he thought."Until my brother and sisters return, you will spend the rest of your days locked in a cell. Guards will be posted. You will not speak to them, and they will not speak to you." She stood up as she regarded him. "For now, you will be shown mercy. But when the King in the North and the Lady of Winterfell return, you shall face Northern justice."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The morning was uneventful, Tyrion and Anari didn't talk about what he revealed last night, but they shared knowing looks. Perhaps that night was the first argument they had had. It was strange, Anari never having been accustomed to arguing with people about serious matters such as this. Bandying words with her siblings was different than what she and Tyrion spoke of.However, while they argued a bit, Anari and Tyrion had come to terms with what the other was saying. Anari was upset he had made such a deal, but once she got her initial frustrations out, she began to help him figure out what to do. It was clear Tyrion regretted his actions, but that he only made such a deal to ensure Cersei would help them.Anari understood that, and she had apologized for her reaction. Though, Tyrion admitted he knew she'd be a little upset at first and had prepared for such a reaction. That had earned a small smile from her, seeing that he already knew her so well.They went to bed on good terms, Anari burrowed into the covers, and her head resting in the crook of his neck. Such a simple embrace, but one she gladly welcomed. Before reuniting with her family, Anari had been starved from positive physical attention. Every time they fell asleep next to one another, both Anari and Tyrion slept soundly.So, in the morning, they didn't speak about what they discussed. Instead, they went about their morning routines as if nothing happened. Anari promised not to say anything about it, as they didn't want the others to react. Tyrion admitted that she was the only person he's told. That he didn't go to Daenerys because he knew she would only react and act instead of thinking it through.Anari understood that, as he had told her that Daenerys had a habit of being impulsive and allowed her emotions to dictate what her actions would be. Anari had learned quickly that that was not how to handle certain things. If she had allowed her emotions to dictate her actions in King's Landing, Anari would have most likely gotten herself killed.Breakfast was uneventful, both of them greeting everyone. Once everyone ate and woke up a bit, all those part of planning headed to the war room. However, as they did, Varys was alerted that there was a raven scroll that arrived in the night.Seeing the familiar seal of House Stark, Varys could only guess as to who it was meant for. Varys was no stranger to reading scrolls that weren't meant for him, so he took a glance to see who it was for. Though, a couple of words made him pause.Well, this certainly didn't sound good.Deciding not to read any more of the obviously sensitive information, Varys moved quickly through the halls and towards the war room. When he entered the room, all eyes went to him. "Forgive me for interrupting, but I have a letter for Lady Anari," Varys said. With furrowed brows, Anari walked over and took the scroll from him.Anari turned and addressed the others with a small smile. "I'll only be a moment, you may proceed." With that, she walked over to a small table in the corner of the room where a few candles sat. Carefully breaking the seal, Anari unrolled the letter and began to read it.Anari smiled a little when she saw Sansa's familiar writing. Sansa always had the better handwriting out of the three of them, though Arya was the worst by far. Septa Mordane was a little more cross when she saw Arya's writing than Anari's, though. The memory of her Septa caused Anari's smile to fade a little.Anari knew her better than any of her sisters, considering she was the oldest. Septa Mordane always meant well and was strict in order to help them learn. It was, after all, Mordane who bought Sansa and herself some time to try and get to their room when their father was taken, prisoner. Clearing her thoughts, Anari began to read what Sansa wrote.Dear Anari, This letter should have been sent earlier, and for that I am sorry. We wanted to ensure things were finalized before informing you and Jon as to what has transpired here.You were right, about everything.That part made her frown as her brows knitted together. What was she right about? If it was what she thought then Anari hoped things were alright. Though, she couldn't help the anxious twist in her stomach. Anari continued to read, her dread deepening.While we won our home back, there were still traitors living with us. Arya and I did not allow ourselves to be pulled apart by our enemy. We stood together and we remain strong.Though I regret to inform you through a letter, Idan has been injured. Though his wounds are thankfully not life-threatening, he has sustained many injuries.What? Anari's heart stuttered at that. Who would want to hurt Idan? Her friend was hurt, he should have been protected. Idan had Guest Rights, and unlike the Freys of the Riverlands, they honored those rights.An assassin attacked Idan and the boys, though Idan was-Anari couldn't read anymore. Her blood ran cold at the very thought, and she couldn't help but reread the words. An assassin was sent, sent to kill Idan and the boys. Sent to kill her son, her first born, her child. An overwhelming feeling of anger and fear ran through her, and before she could stop herself before she even realized what she was doing, Anari's fist slammed down on the table.Her shoulders were tense, nearly shaking as she fought not to lose control. Mykal was attacked, Idan was attacked. The sound stopped Jon midsentence, his eyes flying to his sister. The others also turned to look at her, Tyrion and Jon exchanging worried glances.Anari should have been there, should have been there to protect them. Someone tried to murder her boy, and she wasn't there to stop it. "Anari?" Jon questioned. Hearing his voice, Anari couldn't help the choked, overwhelmed sob that escaped her throat.Jon and Tyrion were moving forward in an instant. Something written in that letter was clearly upsetting, and both men worried about her. Anari dropped the letter as she turned to embrace Jon. Her shoulders shook in her attempts to stop herself from allowing the tears that threatened to spill from escaping.Tyrion picked up the letter, casting Anari a concerned glance as he made brief eye contact with Jon. Turning his attention back to the parchment in his hands, Tyrion began to skim the contents of the letter. However, he made it about as far as Anari did before; he too, stopped reading it.He couldn't help it, as he clenched his fists, resisting the urge to crumple the letter. Someone tried to murder his son, a boy he hadn't even met yet. There was no proper word for what he was feeling at the moment as he silently seethed to himself.The others didn't understand what was going on, though no one dared to speak. "What happened?" Jon asked after a moment of silence. Anari inhaled slowly to keep herself calm as she broke from their embrace. Though, instead of speaking, Anari turned to Tyrion.Seeing the letter in his hand, she knew he had read it too. Their eyes met, and Anari impulsively went to her knees to embrace him. Fear and anger, both of them were feeling it. It hurt, that their son had been attacked. Had Idan not been there, had he not protected him...Anari dared not finish the thought. Though her embrace with Jon offered comfort, Anari needed her husband for this. Now she understood Catelyn's fears when something happened to any of her siblings. Understood her worry that all of her girls were going to King's Landing, a dangerous city.Tyrion, while he hadn't met the boy, couldn't help what he was feeling either. This was his son, his child, and someone wanted him dead. Collecting herself, Anari turned back to Jon, though she still kept her hold on Tyrion. "Someone tried to... to..." Anari found that the words wouldn't come out."They didn't," Tyrion comforted. "They failed because your friend was there.""But what if he wasn't?" Anari questioned."He was," Tyrion reasoned. "He was there, and he's safe." Anari nodded after a moment. He was right, she knew he was. Anari shouldn't allow herself to dwell on what didn't happen. It wouldn't do anyone any good."What happened?" Jon asked again. He was very confused, as was everyone else. This was not the way Anari wanted to reveal Mykal to him, or to anyone else. But she knew that she had too now. There was no going around it this time, though Anari was nervous to reveal something so personal.Tyrion gave her hand a gentle squeeze, a show of silent support. He, too, knew that it was for the best that they tell everyone about Mykal. It had already been proven that keeping it a secret wasn't keeping him as safe as Anari had hoped."My friend, the man who looked after me while I was away, was attacked." Anari began. "He saved someone very important to Tyrion and me, but my friend was badly hurt during the fight.""Someone was attacked at Winterfell?" Davos asked, surprised. Even Jon was surprised someone would try something like that. However, they knew that they still had enemies."Are the girls alright?" Jon asked. "Is Bran?" The last time someone was attacked in their home was when someone tried to have Bran killed while he was still asleep, and when Theon attacked them."They're fine," Anari nodded. "They weren't the ones attacked.""Then who was?" Davos asked. "Besides your friend." He added. Sharing another look with Tyrion, Anari sighed."Idan, my friend, was protecting his son Ethon." She replied. "He was also..." Anari took a breath. "He was also protecting my son."Jon froze for a moment as he processed what he was just told. Everyone else paused as well as they took in what she said. "I beg pardon, my Lady, did you say-" Davos began."My son, yes," Anari confirmed. "Our son." Anari corrected, glancing at Tyrion with a small smile. He matched it while squeezing her hand again."You have a son?" Jon asked though he knew she had already confirmed it. Anari nodded again, causing Jon to smile in disbelief. "My sister a mother." He nearly laughed. However, Jon fixed Tyrion with a mock stern look, though he couldn't hide his amused smirk. "We'll have to talk later."Tyrion smirked back in return. Despite the positive reaction, Anari needed to address the situation that prompted her to reveal Mykal's existence. "Someone wanted them dead, all three of them. Thankfully Idan was able to stop it from happening.""Who would've wanted them dead?" Davos asked. "Everyone there is loyal to Jon and your family. Who would betray you?""No everyone is loyal," Anari murmured. Without a word, Anari grabbed the letter from Tyrion and read the rest to see if Sansa had said anything about who was behind the attack.Idan was able to stop him, but he was wounded. The children are alright, I want you to take comfort in that. Idan is recovering well, and Maester Wolkin is certain he will make a full recovery.
Idan was able to get the name of the person who sent the assassin, the man had given up their name. We placed this person on trial and they are currently in the cells.

Until your return, Lord Baelish will remain locked away where he will be monitored by guards. We are all okay and will continue to remain strong. All of us are anticipating your return.
Your sister, Sansa.Anari trembled for an entirely different reason this time, as anger flooded her. "That vile, traitorous snake." Anari hissed as she stood up. She crumpled the letter in her hand as she seethed. She'll kill him, she'll kill him herself. How dare he try to have her son killed?"Anari," Tyrion said softly. "Who sent the assassin?""Baelish," Anari growled. "That, that..." Anari was on the cusps of saying terrible words, but she refrained from doing so. "He tried to have Mykal killed, tried to have my friend and his son murdered.""Are you sure?" Jon asked. Though, he felt anger rise within him as well."Idan got his name from the assassin before he died," Anari confirmed. "Sansa placed him on trial, even Bran confirmed what happened.""Where is he now?" Tyrion asked. He shouldn't even be surprised that Baelish had been behind this."In a cell, under guard," Anari replied. "They're waiting for our return before they do anything further." She said, turning to Jon."Who is this man?" Daenerys asked, completely lost as to why there seemed to be a lot of anger and hatred towards him."Lord Petyr Baelish," Varys replied. "Former Master of Coin, member of Robert and Joffrey Baratheon's Small Council. Former Lord of Harrenhal, and current Lord of the Vale.""He's a master manipulator, traitor, and murderer." Anari continued. "He betrayed my father, got him imprisoned which resulted in his death. He was behind the assassination of Joffrey and orchestrated my escape from King's Landing. He brought us to the Vale, married then later murdered my Aunt in front of me and sold my sister to the Bolton's."Lord Baelish has done many things to her family, and he had the audacity to try and have Anari's son and friends murdered? Anari was beyond angry and wanted to head back home to take care of this herself. However, that would be much too impulsive and wouldn't be the right course of action.As much as she may want to seek justice for her son and friends, Anari knew that she needed to wait. There were other things she was needed for. Though, it was so hard not to give in to her emotions. "Sansa and Arya have taken care of it, they'll wait until our arrival for further action. For now, Idan and the boys are safe." She said calmly. "That is all that matters, let's continue with our own plans."Everyone was surprised with how she easily she seemed to calm, though Tyrion and Jon could still see the fire in her eyes and the anger that lay beneath. However, she was pushing past it to continue on, so neither of them questioned her.She was right; after all, they needed to stay focused. Sansa and Arya had taken care of Lord Baelish for now, and that's all they could have asked for. "What is our next move?" Anari asked, walking back to the table to continue planning.Daenerys could see the fire in Anari's eyes, see the anger that she felt. However, she was impressed that she was willing to keep her emotions in check to focus on what was going on now. Daenerys knew herself well enough that had she been in a similar situation, she would have wanted to go back home and kill the man who dared lay hands on her blood.Anari was patient though, knew it was better to wait until they were all ready to head to Winterfell before she did anything. Daenerys found that she admired Anari. Even in King's Landing, she could see the Northern woman was fiercely protective of those she cared for.She stood in Tyrion's defense and was now seething at reading a letter that informed her, her son was attacked. Daenerys glanced at Tyrion, watching as he kept his hand on his wife's while they continued to plan. She didn't miss the secretive looks they sent one another, either.Daenerys actually found it endearing, that her Hand was once more with the wife he clearly loved so much. When he spoke of her that one time in Meereen, Daenerys didn't miss the hope in his eyes and the adoration in his voice. Anari was quite a woman, and even she could see that now.When the council was over, Anari quickly retreated to her chambers. After lingering just a little longer, Tyrion soon joined her. When he got there, Anari was covering her mouth, her brows drawn together in an attempt to keep herself from crying.However, when their eyes met, Anari broke from her strong front. "Oh, Tyrion!" She cried, falling gracefully to her knees to embrace him. Anari trembled as she let her tears spill. It seemed that all it took was a mere look from her husband and all of Anari's walls would crumble down.Even in King's Landing, Tyrion was good at getting her to show her true feelings. Tyrion sighed, his own shudder leaving him. While they were assured that Mykal was fine, it still hurt and worried them that an attempt was even made."He tried to have our son killed," Anari whispered through her soft cries. "He's only a child, why would he do this?" She didn't understand, why would he go after her son? He didn't even know he was her son, unless... "He must have figured it out."Anari pulled back from Tyrion to look at him. "Figured out what?""When I left, I made sure only my sisters and Idan knew who Mykal was. They promised to keep it a secret, the only reason Lord Baelish would go after him was if he figured out who he was."Tyrion's brows came together for a moment before he caught on. "Our son, he's the heir to Winterfell." Anari nodded in return, wiping her cheeks. Though, she stayed on her knees in front of Tyrion as they figured out why their son was attacked."But he's still a child, he doesn't pose a threat," Anari replied."Not yet," Tyrion pointed out. "But I wouldn't put it past Lord Baelish to try and take out his competition. If he wants the North, then he can't have the heir alive, can he?""No," Anari replied quietly. Tyrion reached out and cupped her face gently so she'd look at him."He failed, Anari," he said softly. "Littlefinger failed in his attempt, your friend was able to protect Mykal." Tyrion brushed away a stray tear. "Don't blame yourself," he stated."How do you-""Because I know you," Tyrion interrupted with a small smirk. "It's not your fault; you couldn't have known this would happen. Your sisters and friend did what they could; our son is alive thanks to them.""But what if-""There are no what ifs," Tyrion stated. "Don't do that to yourself, Anari, it won't do anyone any good. All we can do is write back to your sisters and profusely thank your friend for saving our son's life."Had he the power, Tyrion would have Idan knighted or something for what he did. The man saved his son's life, had Idan not been there, Tyrion would have never met his child. If that had happened, there was nowhere Lord Baelish could hide that would save him.After all, a Lannister always paid their debts.Anari huffed slightly, though she couldn't help the small smile that spread across her lips. He knew her so well, and Anari liked that. Glancing back at him, Anari's smile grew as she leaned forward. Every time she kissed him, it surprised Tyrion as to the sensation he felt.How could it be that he had somehow earned her affection, earned her love? Anari may be younger than him, but the self-deprecating part of him thought that she was too good for him. Yet, Tyrion was a selfish man when he wanted to me. He'd never, ever, let Anari go. He loved her too much, and he knew she loved him.A little later, once she had calmed enough, Anari wrote a letter back to Sansa. She expressed her profound gratitude for saving her son and her approval of Baelish's arrest. She also wrote of their plans to move to Winterfell soon and to be prepared for that.Once she finished writing her letter, Anari went to Lord Varys to have it delivered. "Are you well, my Lady?" He asked as he took the scroll."Better than I was earlier, and that's what matters." Anari offered a small smile."Indeed," Varys nodded a knowing smile of his own on his lips. Deciding not to press her, Varys bowed slightly before heading off to send her letter. Anari turned and began to walk the halls, fully intent on visiting her wolves.Whenever Anari needed to gather strength, she found that she craved the wolves. Shadow especially, as her direwolf was a symbol of strength on her own. However, on her way there, Daenerys walked over to her. "Forgive me," Daenerys smiled slightly at Anari's slightly surprised look. "If you don't mind, I'd like to join you on your walk."Anari smiled and nodded. "It'd be an honor, your Grace." The walked in silence for a moment, before Anari broke it. "I was on my way to visit my wolves; you're welcome to meet them, your Grace.""Is it safe?" Daenerys asked."Is it safe to be around your dragons?" Anari asked in return. "No matter how much we nurture them, or how long we've had them, they are wild animals. Wolves and dragons were not meant to be tamed, yet I think that as long as respect is given to them, respect shall be given back."No one had put it like that, but thinking about it, Daenerys understood that she was right. Soon enough, the ladies had made it to the kennels, and once the gates were opened, Shadow lifted her head, perking up completely when she saw Anari.Getting up and trotting over, Anari grinned as she ran her hands over her fur. "I'm afraid I've been neglectful, my friend. For that I'm sorry." Though Shadow didn't seem to mind as she nuzzled her mistress. Though, it didn't take the wolf long to notice Anari's company. "You may pet her if you like."Daenerys marveled at the size of Shadow, and the beautiful pattern of her fur. Midnight black with white specs like snow on the tips. Though, her eyes were a confident hazel. "She's beautiful," Daenerys said softly. Slowly, she reached her hand out and allowed Shadow to smell her before the large wolf bowed her head to allow Daenerys to pet her."Thank you," Anari smiled. "She's well trained as well, wouldn't harm anyone without my say.""You trained her?" Daenerys asked in curiosity. She smiled as she felt the soft fur and the low rumble of approval from the wolf."I've had her since she was a pup," Anari nodded. Anari turned to see where the other wolves had gone when she grinned as she saw them raising their heads at her voice. Daenerys watched in surprise and amusement as the other wolves practically run to Anari, playfully nipping and nuzzling her.Cavort playfully nudged Anari to where she was leaning against the wall. Anari laughed as she made it a point to pet each and every one of them. "They must really like you," Daenerys said."I'd certainly hope so," Anari grinned back. "These wolves are completely wild, but since reuniting with Shadow, I've come to know them well." Straitening a bit, using the wall as a brace, she addressed them all. "Set." In an instant, all the wolves sat down, backing away from Anari a bit as well.It was so interesting for Daenerys to see. Wild animals taking orders, Anari was able to command a wolf pack, which explained why she was so good at commanding people in a room. "Lady Anari," Daenerys said, gaining her attention. "We are allies in this war, and you have pledged yourself loyal to me, is that correct?" She asked."Yes, Your Grace," Anari replied. "Should we win this war, I will gladly help fight to see you on the Iron Throne." It was true, Anari would much rather live with Daenerys as queen, not Cersei."Thank you for your loyalty," Daenerys smiled sincerely. "Should we win this war and should I take the throne, I would see that you are named Wardeness of the North. Or perhaps a seat on my council." Daenerys corrected when she saw Anari's face slightly turn at the prospect of being Wardeness of the North."I do not mean to offend," Anari smiled sheepishly. "I have never sought out power, your Grace. I may be the only one in Westeros to say that and actually, mean it." She laughed lightly. "I've always wanted to be an advisor, to have my voice heard and my advice heeded. My life has changed a lot since I left Winterfell all those years ago. But my desires have not. Cersei sees me as a usurper, I can tell that is what goes through her mind now when she looks at me."It was true, Anari had figured out why it was that Cersei hated her so much. Perhaps what Shae had said during the Battle of the Black Water was true. Cersei was jealous of Anari and perhaps thought of her as a rival for the throne."Believe me when I tell you that I do not want the throne," Anari continued, looking deeply into Daenerys' eyes. "I never have and never will. Ruling would suit me ill, anyway. Having all that responsibility, it's not for me. However, I would gladly advice someone worth sitting upon the throne." She smiled. "I rather hope that I can advise you, should you need it or want it."Anari was a few moons older than Daenerys, yet she spoke as if she was a full-grown Lady. Daenerys now understood what it was everyone seemed to see in Anari. She was intelligent, graceful, and kind. Yet Anari was fierce and strong, of both mind and body.Her hair was of fire, her eyes of ice. Her smile was warm, yet her eyes could turn cold. There was a wildness within her, yet she knew when to strike and when to wait. Daenerys could see it, Anari Stark was a wolf.Though, Daenerys wasn't alone in her thoughts. Anari could see why so many people liked Daenerys. She had a temper, and she had a tendency to react before thinking things through, but she was kind. Daenerys was smart as well, and she knew when it was time for politeness and a time to be fierce.Her hair was of ice, her eyes of fire. Her smile was cold, yet her eyes could turn warm. There was a madness within her, yet she knew to keep it at bay. Anari could see it, Daenerys Targaryen was a dragon."We are allies," Anari agreed. "I have heard stories about you, your Grace." She admitted, causing Daenerys to raise an eyebrow. "Yet I would like to hear your story from your own lips. If we are to become allies, and should I be part of your council, then perhaps it is time we learn about one another."Daenerys couldn't help the smirk the spread across her lips, one Anari mirrored. Ice met Fire and their eyes held a gleam of mischief. Perhaps this could turn into something great.~This was not what he had planned for. He hated it when things changed from what he had originally had planned. Though, despite how cunning he was, despite his careful planning and setups, Lord Baelish couldn't predict and plan for everything.He had underestimated the Stark girls that much he knew. Anari was not under his control, she never was. She could very well play the game, had easily fooled him into believing her. Lord Baelish was impressed, that she had so easily enticed and enthralled him to not suspect her.It was a clever move on her part, as even Lord Baelish admitted that any man could be outmaneuvered. And it had been proven three days ago. He's spent three days in this cell, a small barred window hung above him, blowing flakes of snow into his cell.A large wooden door stood between him and his freedom. As well as the two guards that were posted in front of the door. They changed three times, that much he knew. In the morning, the middle of the day, and at night. Though, as instructed, none of them spoke to him.He didn't get fed often, which Lord Baelish expected. Though, that was not to say he enjoyed having to wait for his meals. Nor did he enjoy the feeling of dirt and sweat. It was cold, and he only had a thin blanket, though he counted himself lucky he even had a thin cot and a very thin pillow.The cells in King's Landing were less than accommodating, so Lord Baelish was thankful he wasn't in a completely barren cell and left to freeze. Though, that was not to say that Lord Baelish wasn't cold, because he was. He sat on the cot, wrapping his cloak tightly around himself as well as the blanket.He was tired; too, the cold didn't help him to fall asleep. Lord Baelish had expected a visit from Sansa the first night he was locked away, so he was surprised when he had been left alone for three days.In the evening, he was fed a small dinner. His dinner consisted of a tray with a small bowl of stew, which was cold, and a piece of hard bread. Though, he was thankful for the water, as the cold air dried his throat. As he ate his small dinner, however, Lord Baelish was aware of the sound of his guards moving from the door.Usually, they would change out later in the day, so it was odd to hear them leave. However, when his door opened, he was even more surprised to see who it was that was standing there. "I want you to know it brings me satisfaction seeing you like this.""Then, by all means, do visit often." Lord Baelish replied, his voice hoarse. "I must confess, I'm surprised you're here.""But you figured someone would come." They replied, quirking an eyebrow."Yes," he nodded. "Though I expected someone else.""Expected Sansa," Arya replied dryly. "She's been keeping her distance, I'm sure you can understand why." Sansa had been purposefully keeping herself away, knowing that despite her best efforts, Lord Baelish often found a way into her head.Arya, on the other hand, was less convinced he could trick her in any possible way. She had been trained in Braavos to be resistant to this kind of thing, and Arya hardly ever believed what people told her anyway. There was nothing Lord Baelish could say that would convince her to set him free or go along with his terms."Why have you decided to see me, Lady Arya?" Lord Baelish questioned."I'm not a Lady," Arya replied. "I've come to get answers.""I see," he shuffled a bit to pull the blanket closer as a chill blew flakes of snow towards him. "And what answers do you seek?""Why did you betray my father?" Arya asked. "You could have sided with him and had the throne then and there. Why betray him and wait longer?"That was not a question he was expecting, though Lord Baelish wasn't sure what to expect in general when dealing with Arya. He didn't know her, he didn't know enough about her to figure her out. Even now, standing before him, she was a mystery."I must admit, I was not expecting this particular question." Lord Baelish replied."What sort of questions did you think I would ask?" Arya asked, raising an eyebrow."That was you, in Harrenhal, wasn't it?" Lord Baelish asked in return. "Serving as cupbearer to Tywin Lannister.""Yes," Arya replied. "It must have burned you to come so close to catching me." She smirked faintly. "The Lannisters wanted to capture me, yet I was right there under Tywin's nose.""I'm surprised you managed to survive out there, on your own.""I could say the same for you," Arya retorted. "Considering how many people you're willing to betray. Must make a lot of enemies.""Yes," Lord Baelish nodded. "Though one only needs to figure a person out to know what they truly want. Once I figure out what a person wants, I exploit it.""I've heard that about you," Arya nodded. "You won't be able to figure out what I want.""To kill Cersei," Lord Baelish pointed out. "To kill me, probably. To kill all those you deem enemies of you or your family.""That's obvious," Arya shrugged. "Those are just me getting justice for my family. But that's not what I really want." Lord Baelish stared at her for a moment, trying to figure her out.It was difficult, though. Arya gave nothing away, her face was stoic and her eyes were expressionless. If she really had trained under the Faceless Men, then she was definitely using her training now. Which was smart, it meant that Lord Baelish would be facing this exact issue."The Lannisters held the power in King's Landing," Lord Baelish said, deciding to answer her question. "Had I sided with your father, it would have only been a matter of time before Tywin came to sort things through. Only a fool would refuse a man like him.""Only a fool would trust a man like you." As much as she loved her father, Arya thought Ned to be foolish to trust Lord Baelish."You don't strike me as a fool," He replied. "Yet here you are to speak with me.""Here I am," Arya replied, a challenge in her voice. "Only thing standing between you and freedom is me. I sent the guards away, and the door is wide open. If you can get past me, you're free."She was right, though Lord Baelish wouldn't try escaping, not like this, anyway. Not without a plan, at least. Arya knew Lord Baelish wouldn't be foolish enough to try it. He had seen her train before, and right now, only Arya had a weapon while Lord Baelish had nothing.It was tempting, really. To kill him now and be done with him. However, Arya decided to wait, because Lord Baelish wasn't hers to kill. The Many-Faced God did not want her to kill him, Arya could tell that he was meant for someone else.And currently, they weren't here."You said the reason you betrayed my father was because the Lannisters had power in King's Landing," Arya said. "Well, now you know that we have the power here. You don't have any friends, no one is going to set you free. While our name means little in the South, it means everything to the Lords and Ladies of this castle."The glint in her eyes, and the way her fingers twitched on the hilt of her sword made Lord Baelish a little nervous. "You can't kill me," he said."I'm not going to kill you," Arya replied. "Your life isn't mine to take. But you know who's coming, you must know who it'll be." She leaned forward a bit, her eyes narrowed. "And that thought scares you, more than you'll admit." With that, Arya backed away and left his cell.The door closed and the lock was clicked into place.She was right, Lord Baelish knew exactly who it was she was speaking of. He hated that she was right when she spoke of how he felt about it. Lord Baelish pushed away the tray, his appetite gone and pulled the blanket closer to him.Anari was coming, and she was not going to be happy when she returned. And knowing her as well as he did, Lord Baelish was right to be nervous.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hello!In correspondence with my previous notes, I want you guys to know that I edited and reposted Chapter 35.
What that means, is;

Chapters One through Thirty Five (1-35) have NO correlation with the rest of the story.

Highly recommended you check back here whenever you can to read the edited chapters.

X~Angelic T